Family Tree

by miss-cyan

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Original Character, Mystery, Profanity, Pinkie Pie, Human, Twilight Sparkle, Sad
Length: 266969

Getting cryptic notes from dead relatives is never a good thing. This was no exception. What are you supposed to do when someone wants you to solve a mystery when there's something out in the woods? That turns out to be the least of my problems.

My name is Lottie.

When my Grandpa died, I never expected any more really drastic changes in my life. Maybe I would've been more prepared.

Clues and whispers aren't going to be enough on their own. Sometimes you just have to get your hands dirty, set things in motion yourself, no matter how weird they get.

And boy, do things get weird.

And on a completely unrelated note, word on the street in Ponyville is that there's something in the woods.

Takes place between seasons 3 and 4. I starting writing this a long time ago.

fanart by Apex-Jerico (spoilers for Ch. 3)

Featured: 01/01/19 (thanks)

Spoilers in the comments, you've been warned

Published 2018-07-30 23:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2022-03-13 02:51:51 UTC

The Box

I seriously considered dropping everything and just showing up at my parent’s house and finding some excuse to stay the night. They’d laugh it off as me being scared to sleep alone in a big empty house for the first time and my mother would baby me as she tends to do. Not my mother, father or younger brother would think for one solitary second that I was afraid to stay there because I was scared of a horse.

Not the horse itself so much, but…the concept of the horse.

After I had caught my breath back in the forest I had come back to the house, thrown the shovel off the end of the back porch, and made a hasty retreat to the guest room I used to sleep in as a kid. Nothing like cowering under the covers from all the strange, scary things in the world to make you feel like an adult.

“Okay…Okay. So, like what are the chances I’m dreaming right now?” I asked the dirty box on the bedside table. “I mean, that might explain the weirdness out in the woods before I saw that…little talking horse-oh god it sounds so bad! It sounds bad just saying it!”

The box just sat there of course.

“I know! I sound like a total nutcase! A horse! Oh god, Dr. Bennet’s gonna get a kick out of this!” I doubled over, trying to ease the queasiness in my stomach. “But no…no I’m…good. I’m calm, deep even breaths.”

I didn’t even want to think of what my therapist would have to say about this. Which is why I was of course not going to tell her. I was never going to tell anyone about what I saw, or didn’t see.

In fact, what horse? I didn’t see a horse. It didn’t scream at me and have those big, scared eyes-oh god I can’t-

I screamed with frustration, currently muffled by the comforter I had my face stuffed into. I couldn’t get the sight of it out of my head. The memory was still vivid, burning behind my eyelids. I tried to look for the seams in the image, where it might’ve blurred ever so slightly and shown any sign of being a figment of my imagination, where things didn’t quite fit together. Aside from everything that told me otherwise, it was…too real.

I heard its voice, saw the rise and fall of its chest…How it stared at me so afraid…Christ, I think I even caught a whiff of its hair? It didn’t smell like an animal. It smelled like…

“Roses. The goddamn horse smelled like fresh-cut roses-I’m fucking nuts, aren’t I?”

Another scream into the comforter. This was getting ridiculous.

“Okay so…Option A: My mind was messing with me and whatever I did or didn’t see out in those woods. Option B, said horse was…” No, it was too stupid to even consider.

“It couldn’t have been…real-no no no no no, don’t even say it out loud-don’t even think it!” I chastised myself. “Just…forget. Yeah! Why not? It’s not like you’ll ever go back into those woods for any reason! Unless that thing comes knocking on the door you’ll never even have to think about it ever again! You’ll wake up in the morning and this’ll all have been a bad dream.”

I made up my mind pretty quickly on that, the alternative was too hard to even consider. But that still left me with another huge inconvenience to deal with.

The box was just begging to be tossed in the trash.

But against my better judgment, I didn’t even touch it for another couple of hours. I busied myself with unpacking some of my personal things that I’d left in boxes when Teddy and my cousins were here. But I would glance back to the box every now and then. It just sat there, mocking me. I finished up and climbed back into bed, closed my eyes and tried my best to doze off. Only to jerk back awake maybe an hour or two later, somehow feeling more tired than before.

I turned the bedside lamp back on, rubbing at my still-adjusting eyes. It was two in the morning and a real relaxing sleep didn’t seem to be coming anytime soon. I made my way downstairs to the moving boxes I’d yet to unpack in the living room.

“If I’m gonna be up all night I might as well get something done…Take my mind off…things.”

When I was in high school, and just starting therapy sessions with Dr. Bennet, she suggested picking up a hobby. Something to keep my hands busy and my head focused. So I resumed a hobby I used to do as a kid and found a new use for it.

I rooted around the boxes from my bedroom in the apartment and found what I’d been working on before all this. One of my older cousins, maybe a second cousin it gets hard to keep track, had a little girl who would be turning three in a couple of months. And that meant like all the tiny members of my impossibly large, crazy family, she’d be getting a special present from me.

I sat in the armchair, my supplies spread out on the coffee table, and got to work. I suppose one could have stranger hobbies, but when people met me they usually didn’t expect me to make stuffed animals for fun. I always hand-stitched them, it took longer than using a sewing machine but the stiches I made were very detailed and time-consuming. It was relaxing, if I was being honest. Plus, the end result could make for a nice gift, or a neat way to earn a little spending money off online craft stores. I could even sew little outfits for them, though I was still learning that part.

“There we go little guy…almost done.” I finished the stitching on everything but the hole I left for the stuffing. Puff after puff of polyester fluff was stuffed into this new creation of mine, I used a spare crochet hook to poke it into the smaller spaces. Apparently, my baby cousin was super into sharks right now, so a super fluffy-looking Great White with button eyes about as big as my forearm was my project for the last few weeks. Not the most complicated thing I’d ever made, but it was certainly different. I stitched the stuffing hole and finished everything up.

“There! Now I just gotta mail you out and-…oh. I think…yeah I think I used up the last of the packing tape in the move, shark.” I sighed, making a mental note to swing take this to the post office too, along with the garbage bill.

Grandpa’s garbage bill.

“Nooooooo!” I groaned, feeling nine hundred times more exhausted than before. “You’re dealing with crazy right now, not sad! One overwhelming emotion at a time please!!”

I wasn’t exactly the best person to deal with my emotions, that was my therapist’s job. But I just needed to keep myself under control until my next session. I couldn’t afford to lose my head over all of this and start neglecting myself and my responsibilities.

What responsibilities? I thought. I have a part-time job that was practically handed to me because I’m family and a house I don't deserve. No friends or expectations…I can’t even look after a houseplant without killing it. Nothing I have going on for me actually matters.

The silence of the house this early was overwhelming.

“…maybe I should talk to Dr. Bennet about upping my dosage…”

I put my supplies away in silence, dragging myself back up the stairs and flopping onto my bed. I didn’t even look at the box. I had suddenly lost all object permanence. If I couldn’t see it, it didn’t exist.

But all the denial in the world couldn’t make it disappear.

I sat up, slowly peeking out of one eye. Still there, still slightly covered in dirt.

In all fairness, the box wasn’t responsible for any of this.

“It’s not like the box and that…thing had anything to do with each other. This is still what I went out there for in the first place…”

I wanted to open it. I still had no clue as to what could be inside, but if it would let Grandpa rest easy (metaphorically or otherwise) I could get it over with.

“Actually no. That sounds horrifying, now that I think of it. Grandpa, I hope you’re not haunting me until I do whatever this is…this mysterious unfinished business of yours.”

I grabbed the box by the cleaner parts and took it downstairs to the kitchen. I set it onto the dinner table and got my pocket knife from my bag by the front door. It sliced through the plastic wrap and I tossed it in the trash. The key from Grandpa’s study sure looked like a match for this thing, though I could be done with this if it didn’t. With a deep breath I put the key in the lock. It fit, of course.

The first thing I saw inside was a round, wooden brush with a strap on the back tucked into the corner. A small buttercup yellow bag with a red drawstring, and when I picked it up I heard change jingling inside. Couldn’t be more than a few bucks by the weight. A thick manila envelope, it was sealed so I set it aside to decide if I should open it later.

And underneath everything was a fancy-looking journal. It looked like leather but not quite, a similar material and it looked very tough. There was a metal band sealing the front, like you’d see on a diary. Kind of like the one I had as a kid. Except-

“There’s…no lock.” I was puzzled. The metal band attached into the front cover and into the back, but nothing to unlock, no clasp to undo. It was just closed.

If I wanted to get inside, it looked like I’d need some tools.

“Well, I do work at a hardware store.” I shrugged, not really feeling the urge to read somebody’s diary, especially if they went through this much trouble to keep people out.

But the more things I pulled out, the more confused I got. This just seemed like somebody’s…stuff. Nothing special about it, if you didn’t count the weird book. This box seemed out of place, sure. A hole in the ground in the woods is a weird place to find most things. But nothing like a secret Grandpa would keep. So…

“The envelope. Okay.”

It was pretty innocuous-looking, but what could be in here that would make Grandpa swear never to tell another living soul?

“God, I just made myself nervous…” I half-laughed, my stomach in knots. I undid the little metal clasp and pulled out an old, thin photo frame. I turned it over to see the picture.

And before I could even scream, the glass has shattered on the kitchen tile.

“Oh no. No no no nonononono-“

My wobbly legs gave out, sending me to my knees on the tile. I was feeling so many conflicting emotions my stomach was doing flips now. Fear, confusion, anger, frustration, and oddly enough…relief.

Ten little horses in two rows. Smiling at the camera in front of a schoolhouse.

“Well…” I whimpered, my voice trembling. “…at least I’m not nuts…”

So, on the one hand, the horse in the woods was real.

On the other hand, the horse in the woods was real.

Meaning I had quite a few questions about what sort of nightmare realm I had stumbled into. And why the hell Grandpa wanted me to find it.

The horse and the box were one hundred percent for sure connected now. The chances of it being anything else were slim to none.

“Grandpa, what in the actual fuck did you get me mixed up in?” My chest was tight and the overwhelming mix of emotions completely dwarfed everything I’d been feeling up until then.

The photo was old, not black and white old but that brown, sepia-toned kind. And it had been underground long enough for me never to have noticed a freshly dug hole in the ground in the woods since I was a kid so…chances of it being a fake were very bad. Had I not seen one of them not that long ago, I could’ve convinced myself it was just photoshop. Granted it would’ve been the clearest, up close picture of a cryptid, and the subjects were literally posing for the photo. Not your usual blurry Bigfoot candid.

“I need to...I need to clean up this glass. Wonderful time to be barefoot Lottie.” There was a broom and dustpan in the garage, I was sure I’d seen it.

“Okay…I’m not usually so careless.” I assured myself, throwing out the glass. “I got spooked, but I’m okay. I’m…okay.”

The little horses were what my thoughts kept coming back to. The frame was picture-side down on the tile, if it had landed right-side-up I might’ve fled the room by then. Out of sight, but certainly not out of mind. Their forms in my head were vague and, if anything, it was making them all the more threatening. That and the fact that I still didn’t want them to be real. But as terrifying as the encounter with the horse in the woods was, looking back on it past the fear and denial, the horse itself wasn’t completely scary-looking.

Pale green eyes wide with terror, but they were expressive eyes. And even standing up on its hind legs, it was fairly smaller than me. Probably wouldn’t stand much taller than just past my hips. Five-year-old Lottie probably would’ve thought it was the best thing ever. Cute even.

“A picture of cute little talking horses can’t possibly freak me out as much as the real thing.” I laughed, my nerves were still shot and I decided to take advantage of my temporary calm.

I opened up the back of the shattered frame to get the photo inside. And sure enough, they weren’t so scary. They looked much smaller than the one I saw and considering they were posing in front of a schoolhouse, I’d bet it was a class photo.

“So, not only do they talk, they go to school?”

And looking again, I seemed to have discovered something that nearly got to me again. I made myself sit in the chair this time rather than falling to my knees.

Out of the ten little horses, three of them weren’t horses at all.

Two had wings, and one was-

“A unicorn. A goddamn unicorn. And some…pegasuses?”

I shouldn’t have looked…I need a cigarette.

After the new revelation that not only do talking horses one-hundred percent for sure exist but also actual, factual mythical creatures, I took a few minutes to myself to pace the kitchen a few dozen times. There was ranting and raving about the impossibilities of it all. Denial seemed to be my go-to state of being lately. Luckily my closest neighbors were a good half mile down the street, or they might’ve thought I was some kind of lunatic. Outside of this particular situation, I mean.

“I definitely can’t tell anyone any of this…” I sighed, running my hands through my hair, slumped over in the kitchen chair. “Is this what Grandpa meant? Is this the earth-shattering secret he just had to let me in on? Well, it’s pretty neat, I’ll admit! But I’m kind of at a loss here! Jesus H. Christ, I’m too tired for this bullshit!”

The photo was upsetting, to say the least, but it raised so many more questions than I was prepared to deal with. Unicorns and pegasuses were real, and living somewhere beyond the woods behind my Grandpa’s house? They could build buildings? Where were they and why hasn’t anyone found them? Did Grandpa find them? Did he ever meet one?

Upon even further inspection, the back of the photo had some faded writing. In a language I’d never seen before. That or whoever wrote it had horrific handwriting. It could’ve been their language, I pondered. If I hadn’t seen the photo of the schoolhouse the idea of horses reading and writing would’ve seemed bizarre, one would think they’d spend all their time frolicking in meadows or whatever. None of the characters even remotely made sense in my head.

And something that felt very out of place, even for unicorns and such, was a tiny detail I could barely make out on this small, old photo. I wasn't sure what to make of it.

The ones who were sitting at an angle, including the bigger normal horse I would assume was the teacher, had something on their backsides. Blurry pictures but pictures nonetheless. One of the normal ones had a stalk of wheat, or maybe asparagus? And one of the winged ones had a cloud. Another normal one had blocks, maybe sugar cubes?

"I have no idea. There not brands, can't be tattoos with the fur. At least I think so..." I looked at the picture again, realizing I was trying to process the finer details of a horse school photo. Logic and common sense were long gone by now. "Hell, there's mythical creatures involved. Maybe it's something dumb. Like...magic. Whatever."

More things were coming to my attention. A second look at the “change” I’d heard jingling around inside the pouch actually turned out to be about twenty gold coins with no written inscriptions on any of them. I wasn’t even sure if they were real gold but that was kind of the least of my worries at the moment.

Even the brush, looking at it with this recent revelation, looked more like one you’d use for an animal…a horse.

I wasn’t sure what any of this meant. Or what to do with any of this new information. It was still very early in the morning and sunrise was hours away. The last week I had found myself awake well into the night, any sleep was scarce and rarely left me well-rested.

“Maybe…I can get a few hours of sleep before I run out in the morning. I still need to grocery shop too…” I’d be expected back at the hardware store by the end of the week. Teddy tried to give me a bit more time but I told him that I’d be better off keeping myself busy. That would give me time to get all this sorted out.

Whatever that meant.

-Not too long ago, elsewhere-

Pinkie Pie sighed, her body slumping over the front counter. She had already baked the morning’s goods, made a fresh batch of icing, helped Mrs. Cake with inventory, ran the counter for the morning rush and afternoon rush, helped Mr. Cake put the twins down for their nap, and had herself a snack. They usually got a little busy this close to closing. It was very nearly fall and everypony was at Pumpkin Spice’s stand getting themselves all kinds of goodies. The Cakes of course had the business savvy to bake some super-delicious pumpkin treats for the season, but it was tough to compete with a pony whose whole life’s work revolved around gourds and such.

Pinkie wasn’t a sore loser or anything, she was happy for Spice and her busy season, but watching a counter with so few customers was never her favorite part of the job. That would be giving out treats to happy customers! (and licking the spoon, of course.) She rolled on the counter some more, ending up on her back and lolling her head over the front, entertaining herself with Upside-Down Ponyville. Bon-Bon and Lyra Heartstrings were having a chat across the street so Pinkie decided some made-up dialogue was in order.

“Why good day to you, Upside-Down Bon-Bon!” she said in her best Lyra voice. “Isn’t it a beautiful day?”

“Why yes Upside-Down Lyra! But not as beautiful as you!”

“Oh, you flatterer you!”

“No flattery here, my dear. In fact, will you marry me??”

Upside-Down Lyra gasped dramatically. “Of course, my upside-down love! Let’s get married today! And have our good friend Upside-Down Pinkie Pie throw us a super-duper-amazing reception!!”

“That’s the kind of amazing thinking that made me fall for you in the first place, you gorgeous, upside-down goddess!”

“Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie yelped and fell off the counter, collapsing into a fit of giggles at the great scare. Mrs. Cake, right-side up and everything, was looking at her with a little concern.

“Hi Mrs. Cake!” she laughed, getting to her hooves again. “Sorry, just feeling a little silly! I’ll get back to watching the store!”

“Actually, Mr. Cake and I were thinking of closing up a little early. Most of the morning inventory got sold in the breakfast rush and we thought it might be a chance to take advantage of the not-so-busy season before the usual Nightmare Night rush. Get a head start on Pound and Pumpkin’s costumes, you know?”

“Ooh!” Pinkie bounced in place, feeling giddy at the mere mention of the holiday. “Are they gonna be something extra-super cute!? I know it’s gonna be a surprise and I love surprises but I couldn’t help but ask!”

“It’s fine, dear. I really think we came up with something special this year!

Just as Pinkie was about to list all twenty-seven of the best guesses she had for what the Cakes had planned, something out-of-place yet extremely familiar was heard. Her ears pivoted towards the door, trying to focus.

Sure enough, Roseluck was galloping into town from way off in the distance, but instead of her usual cries of the horror of things, she was panting, and whimpering, and most upsetting, crying. She rounded the street running right past Right-Side-Up Lyra and Bon-Bon towards the flower shop where she worked.

“Oh my!” Mrs. Cake gasped, a hoof over her muzzle. “That seemed worse than usual! I hope the poor dear is alright. Pinkie, maybe you-“

But Pinkie was already gone.

...

Pinkie found Roseluck in the embrace of Lily and Daisy, her fellow florists. They were looking at her with wide eyes and trying their best to calm their friend down.

“Oh, Rosie, tell us what’s wrong!” Daisy fretted, stroking her mane. Roseluck was panting some more, tears running down her face.

Pinkie was about to offer anything and everything that would make Roseluck happy to make her smile again (a vanilla cupcake with icing flowers, some fresh-cut tulips, some tea and maybe a hug or two) when Rainbow Dash zipped in from out of nowhere, obviously concerned.

“Hey Roseluck, I heard you all the way from my place. You ran clear across Ponyville and then some! What gives?”

“I-…It was…there was a-“ she struggled to get the words out in-between gulps of air.

“Ooh! Me! Let me guess!” Pinkie added, very helpfully. “A timberwolf? A changeling? The hydra that lives in Froggy Bottom Bog? Yourself from the future? Two timberwolves? A-“

“Pinkie!” Rainbow shouted, cutting off what was sure to be a too long and too scary list for the trio to handle. Daisy and Lily were looking like they could faint any second. For all she knew this could be about something completely harmless and Pinkie would just be getting them more worked up.

“Oops, never mind.” She bowed her head, moving closer to Roseluck and putting a hoof on her foreleg. “You can tell us, everything’s gonna be a-okay!”

Roseluck was shaking now, but her tears had stopped. She nodded and let out a whimper, wiping her eyes.

“I w-was out in the woods…the ones on the r-road towards C-C…Canterlot! There are wildflowers I wanted to get s-some for the shop…” she got another deep breath. “And I heard somepony!”

Then she started shaking harder.

“But it wasn’t a p-pony at all!! It was a m-m…”

Oh, Pinkie had so many guesses! A manticore! A moose! A maelstrom of malicious salamanders!

“A MONSTER!!”

She broke down crying again and her friends held her tight, looking more afraid than before. Rainbow and Pinkie exchanged looks, before they nodded and she flew off.

“Wh-…Where’s she going?” Lily asked, shocked at her speedy departure.

“Don’t worry you three! Dashie’s gonna go get Twilight and the others! We’ll make sure no big, bad monsters mess with anypony! That’s a Pinkie Promise!”

Author's Note

chapter 2, shorter, but more to come.

so, if it's not already obvious, this story takes place in a world where MLP isn't a tv show or toy line. i always find those human in equestria fics very boring. like, why question the implications of going to another world when "oh cool, I get to hang out with Rainbow Dash" and the fact that they're fictional never even comes into play. dull.

jeez, i hope those ponies figure things out soon.

The Unexpected

My fridge was stocked and my mail was out to the post office, but the whole day I of course thought of the new, gigantic secret in my life. Every person I walked by all day, every store clerk, every pedestrian, I wondered if they had any idea of what was going on in their small town. Half of me wanted to tell somebody, anybody what I’d seen. But who would believe me? I couldn’t even tell my parents or Mason. I knew the things I’d found were real, but any rational person would react like I did at first and deny it all.

And what would I stand to gain from telling? Being pitied, people thinking I was mentally unstable? Being treated like a basket case by everyone around me?

Been there, done that, thank you very much.

There wasn’t even any guarantee I would find that horse, or any other horse or pegasus or unicorn, again to back up my claims. Myths were myths for a reason. If I were a talking horse and I saw something that made me scream like that in the woods, some…monster, I’d run for the hills and hope it never found me again.

God, as scared as I was, I’m not a much smaller herbivore. That one was terrified of me. They all would be…

Something about the way it looked at me told me that it had never seen somebody, something like me before. Maybe it was because we had the same reaction to each other. I wasn’t very comfortable being some horse’s boogeyman. If I went back looking for anything to prove my story, who’s to say that they wouldn’t be waiting for a monster. To be afraid of, or maybe even waiting to strike.

“Because that’s what people do when they meet a monster, isn’t it?” I scratched my head, frustrated with this new line of thinking. “They round up a posse, torch and pitchforks, and they teach it not to scare one of their own.”

Once again, not comfortable being a boogeyman.

I sighed, head in my hands. My options were becoming more limited by the moment.

“Can’t tell anyone, can’t convince anyone, at this point, I don’t even care what’s in that book because it’s certainly not going to be good news…I feel like that’s a whole ‘nother can of worms. And in all likelihood, it’s probably in the same writing from the picture and gibberish to me. It's too tightly sealed to even take a peak inside.”

That book. It sat there on the table, still oddly puzzling.

"Anybody who went through this much trouble to keep a book unread must have a reason. I'm not gonna be some dumb horror movie teenager that reads from the scary book and unleashes ultimate evil, thank you. Going out of your way like that is just asking for trouble..."

There was a loud knock on the front door. It snapped me back to the real world and I quickly put everything back in the box and stuffed it into the cabinet under the kitchen sink.

Who’d be here in the middle of the day?

There was another knock before I made it to the front door. I peeked behind the little curtain on the front door's window to see Mrs. Russo holding a round dish.

“Mrs. Russo?” I asked, unlocking and opening the door. “I wasn’t expecting you.”

“Well I called, twice, but you never picked up. And this pie was gonna be done regardless so I figured you were just busy moving in.”

I pulled my cellphone from my pocket, indeed seeing two missed calls and a voicemail.

“Ah. Sorry about that. Been a long day.” I held open the door for her, letting her and the pie inside.

“I’ve always hated unpacking.” She frowned at all the boxes in the living room. “Makes you look at every single thing you own and wonder how it got there. Like, when did I buy all these spatulas? Now I have to unpack every last one of ‘um.”

That got me to smile. All the stress in the world didn’t stand a chance against one witty old lady.

“I never realized I owned so many yards of fabric until now.” I laughed. “Like I remember the trips to the fabric store but how much pill-free fleece does one person need, Lottie? Geez.”

“Oh, but I’ve always loved the little buggers you make. I still have the one you made me for Christmas when you were nine. The teddy bear in the Santa hat?

“The one with the barrel chest and the freakishly long arms.” I groaned, remembering how perfect I had thought I’d made it as a kid. “I remember that monstrosity.”

“Oh, hush.” She laughed, setting the pie on the kitchen table. “You were proud of it, as you should've been. Everybody loves those things, especially the little ones in your family.” She rummaged through the drawers, looking for something to cut the pie with, finding a knife eventually. “It’s your craft. Like me and baking.”

I sulked a bit, sitting down for pie regardless. Mrs. Russo owned the bakery here. Everyone who lived in town wouldn't even consider buying bread or cakes from the chain stores in the city. Her craft could keep her bills paid. “I can’t support myself on stuffed animals and the occasional toy, when I can afford the materials. I like doing it, and it makes me happy, but it’s a hobby.”

She cut me a slice and gave me a pat on the back. It was chocolate cream pie, my absolute favorite.

“Hobbies are one of life's little joys, kiddo. Doing something you love, even only sometimes, makes the rest of the stuff you have to go through a little better. It's important to you and that's what counts."

When I was a teenager, my lack of career goals bothered my dad to no end. He constantly lectured me about how important it was to study hard and make something of my life. And I tried, back then. I tried to do anything that might seem good enough for him. But when I kept failing I always felt like such a disappointment. When I stopped trying, I felt like a disappointment. It was a no-win situation and I was miserable no matter the outcome.

And then, after all the crap that happened, I just...froze.

"So, how was your first night?" she asked, taking another bite of pie. Mulling over my answer, avoiding certain obvious topics, I tried to get my feelings out in a way anyone could've understood.

"It's quieter than I'd like, makes everything super loud and conspicuous. The stairs don't creak as bad as when I was in high school, he must've fixed those...He kept this place in pretty good shape, I'm lucky. With my part-time salary, I'd never be able to keep up with maintenance on my own." I generally just sounded annoyed now, as I thought about all the new house responsibilities I'd need to keep track of now. And I think she noticed because she had gone a bit still. I floundered, trying to explain so I didn't sound so terrible.

"I know it's...awful of me. To complain about my job. Or this house. Or anything, really. And I am grateful. But..."

She kept listening, she didn't move a muscle.

I would think this stuff is obvious by now...but I am in my own head a lot.

"I'm just kind of...stuck." I sighed. "I don't have any plans for anything in the future so there's never anything to look forward to. The days just kind of blend together and then one day it's like "Whoops, another year's gone by..."

"I'm not...happy. I have no reason to feel like crap like...ninety percent of the time, but I do. Even if I wanted things to change, I don't know what would make it better. I don't know what I have to do to be happy and...it's driving me nuts. So I just...exist. I eat, I sleep, I work and sometimes I sew. I find a rare few things that make me happy, but they're just...so far apart."

"I don't like to think about the future, when I don't know where I belong in it."

She thought for a moment. I didn't expect her to slide me a second slice. My laugh was almost a foreign sound to me. Her solutions to my troubles was almost always more pie.

Her hug was not unwelcome. Hugs were the other solution.

With everything that was going on, worrying about my old problems almost felt cathartic. Like nothing in my life took the strangest of turns the last day or so.

"Push comes to shove, you can always come work at The Brick Oven. I don't know if it'll be any better for you personally than the hardware store, but it's been good to me." She smiled and patted my back a little. "Everything will work out fine."

I sighed, not knowing how a pie delivery visit turned into a therapy session. There weren't any magic words to fix my whole deal, but Mrs. Russo never stopped trying. And I appreciated it.

She's the best.

We ate a reasonable amount of pie and she stuck the rest in the fridge, and I thanked her for her nice visit and delicious treat.

“Now, don’t be a stranger.” she smiled, grabbing her jacket from the back of her chair. We hugged goodbye and she headed home.

This. This was one of the rare things that made me happy. Just a normal good time with somebody who genuinely liked me. I could have a day like that with Mason, and Mom, and even Dad, surprisingly. No friends but, if I was being honest and uncharacteristically optimistic, that could always change. And maybe someday...I'd meet a girl who I could have good times with too. Somebody who was just fun to be around and liked me for me.

Not that I'm ready to jump into that again any time soon... I thought, shaking off old feelings. I wasn't about to start thinking about that whole mess again.

My family looked at me differently after last time, treated me different. They were wary about what they said, how they said it, certain things were taboo around me for a while. Even Stacy avoided choice conversation topics like the plague, and she was at least cool about it for the most part.

“Nope. Never again.”

This ordeal wasn’t going to upset my whole life. I grabbed the box from under the sink and got my boots on.

I didn’t have the heart to just destroy any of it, not when it was Grandpa’s last wish of me to find it, but I had a way to put everything back to normal and keep my conscious clear.

“I did what you asked Grandpa, I dug up your mystery box. Great secret that I’m gonna keep locked away in my brain forever and never tell anyone, not even in a cryptic note.”

I grabbed the shovel from the garage, regretting the fact that I’d refilled the hole. Yesterday Lottie swore never to go back out to these woods. But as long as I didn’t go too far in and run off in a blind panic like last time, the probability of horse interaction was slim. At least I desperately hoped.

The closer I got to the woods, the more determined I got to follow through with it. I wasn’t scared, or nervous, or frustrated anymore. Just a little…disappointed. In myself.

“I know this is what you wanted, Grandpa.” I sighed, finding the freshly-dug hole and sticking the shovel into the much looser dirt. “But this will cost me more than I’m willing to pay for some…mythical creature observation.”

A few more shovelfuls, nobody answering me or trying to stop me. Good.

“It’s not like it would’ve worked out for anybody. You should’ve seen the way it looked at me. We’re both better off forgetting the other exists, probably.”

More quiet. No objections from me, or a ghost, or a horse.

“I’m not gonna be some monster. I’m not gonna go looking for trouble when trouble has always been perfectly capable of finding me, thank you very much.” More dirt.

Maybe I should bury it deeper? I thought, pushing the shovel down again.

“Maybe if things had gone differently, it could’ve worked. But they didn’t, so it can’t. I’m scary to them, and they’re pretty damn upsetting to me.”

Still no response.

“So, I’m going home, and I’m gonna do my best to pretend none of this ever happened. And I TRIED so you can’t haunt me, or make me feel guilty. I’m going home, and I’m never coming back!”

I should’ve noticed. It was just like last time.

Not a sound.

Then something grabbed me.

My whole body was jerked by my ankle suddenly, sending me backwards into the dirt. I screamed, kicking at whatever had me but it grabbed my other ankle too. I was being dragged further into the woods.

“AHHH! WHAT THE FUCK WHATHEFUCK!? NONONONO-“

It was vines. So many ivy vines working as one, alive and hellbent on killing me, I had to assume. I kept getting dragged farther in as it snaked its way up my body. I felt errant rocks and roots in the path scrape up my back as it dragged me, kicking and screaming the whole way.

“STOP NO NONONO LET ME GO!!! SOMEBODY HELP!!”

I tried to rip at it with my hands but more just replaced whatever I ripped away. We slowed to a stop as the vines got further and further up towards my head, and soon we reached where they had grown from. I violently thrashed against it, but they were up to my neck. Soon I couldn’t even scream anymore.

Then, the most indescribable sensation of pain and violent sickness overcame me, in that horrifying dark. My entire body was on fire and it felt like my organs were trying to force their way out of me. All I could see were stars.

Then nothing.

I woke up screaming.

I curled into a ball, tears running down my face. The pain was gone but the memory was still fresh. I tried to catch my breath but every new lungful of air was desperately needed. Had I stopped breathing?

“Holy fuck…No, what the actual fuck was THAT!?” I shouted. My eyes were still closed. I couldn’t feel the vines on my body anymore but I didn’t trust them not to be there. My limbs were weak and I could barely move. I just laid there on my back, trying to get my mental bearings.

The bright sun was there, even though my eyes are closed. It beat down on me, and I was already sweaty and uncomfortable from the pain. I squeezed my eyes shut tighter, using quite a bit of energy to turn my head away.

That whole...experience...it was yet another impossible thing. But this wasn't something I could ignore or forget. This was the last straw.

“I gotta…gotta get home. No more…No more of whatever bullshit I’ve gotten myself into…”

I reached up to wipe the tears out of my eyes but something connected with my face, something foreign. I flinched and waited for some other terrible thing to touch me, but it never came. So, against my better judgement, I opened my eyes.

Against the bright sunlight, something was hovering over me.

A hoof.

Attached to my body.

You can bet there was more screaming.

Author's Note

pie fixes everything

that profanity tag really kicks in here

if you were hoping for a story where the human doesn't get turned into anything, so sorry. but there's plenty of story, and twists ans turns left, so i hope you'll stick around

releasing chapters 3&4 together since 3's the shortest.

The Plan

I tried my best to stay calm, honest I did. But a nervous wreck like me doesn’t handle huge life-changing crap too well, if the last few days hadn't proved that already. Loud, internal sirens were going off every second I tried to find a part of me that wasn’t suddenly a horse. From what I could see, a blue horse.

I managed to roll onto my stomach. My arms, or…legs? Were sprawled out in front of me, useless. Every fiber of my being was trying to do something-anything with my fingers only to have the startling realization that they were gone. I still had my clothes on, but they were suddenly way too big and didn’t fit the weird shape of this body.

“Okay! HA! I’m dreaming! I fell asleep…in the dirt, or whatever! I’m…I’m-oh, this has to be a dream, right? Oh god oh god ohgodohgod-“

My first instinct to pinch myself failed abruptly when I realized that I had no fingers to pinch with.

“Oh ha ha hahaha-right right. Hooves! Fucking hooves.” I was on the verge of screaming, panic welling up inside my chest. Instead, nervous laughter spilled out in short panicked bursts, stealing my breath away.

I felt tangled up. I still had my clothes on, but they were suddenly way too big and didn’t fit the weird shape of this body, and I think the tail-

“Oh GOD there’s a tail back there, isn’t there??”

I did my best to wriggle out of them, the sudden claustrophobia of my own clothes outweighing my desire to not be naked in the woods. My boots had fallen off without the right shaped feet to hold them in place. Or...no feet. I couldn’t grab onto my clothes to help my efforts, so I put a hoof (okay calm down, breathe) a hoof on the loose fabric, pinning it to the ground. The rest of me twisted and squirmed loose as best it could.

After much more effort than I’d ever thought I’d need to undress, I was free. In my effort to get out of my jeans my unmentionables had shimmied down my weird horse legs. And my new lack of a chest had let my bra slip off with my shirt, as weird as it felt to be completely nude there wasn’t much sense in wearing something for what wasn’t there. I closed my eyes and tried to calm my nerves, halfway hoping that when I opened them again I’d be in my bed. Or at least not a horse.

No such luck though.

“Am…am I not dreaming?”

The horse wasn’t real, then it was. I didn’t know what I’d done to stumble into this weirdly specific hell, but I was here. The pain I’d felt when the ivy vines had completely taken over my body came flooding back to my memory. Something changed me. It was all real.

“Okay…I’m calm. I’m not gonna panic.” I whispered to myself, ignoring the fact that I had already kind of panicked. “I can figure this out...”

I used my hands (or hooves-whatever) to pat myself down to make sure I still had all my parts. I could kind of reach my back. Taking off my clothes I hadn’t felt them snag on any wings, and checking again there were none. And my forehead wasn’t sporting a horn either. So, I was a normal one, as far as I could tell.

I had an idea. I crawled over to my jeans and nosed around the pocket for my phone. I bit down on it gently and dragged it onto the grass.

“Now, let’s see the damage.”

It wasn’t the first time I’d had no hands to work my phone. Trying to cook from an online recipe with messy ingredients raised certain challenges. While the…muzzle I was sporting was a bit too broad and round to compare to my real nose and help me, the tongue was about the same as my real one. Though it was more of a bright orange than a pink.

A few taps opened my camera app and flipped the view around. And there it was.

A very strange face was looking back at me. Like the horse I had seen not long ago, the eyes were large and expressive and had changed from their copper brown to a bright sunflower yellow. And my hair had changed from the very dark brown it’d been my whole life to more of a dusky eggplant. And like the new legs the rest of me was blue too, like a pale cornflower. The original horse had natural colored fur, and the photo wasn’t in color so I hadn’t expected to see a blue one. Or be one, for that matter.

Despite the new coloring, it was still me. I could barely recognize myself but I was still in there somewhere. I opened my mouth wide to see that my teeth were oddly flat, my canines, eye teeth and such had smoothed out. I ran my tongue over them, something was awfully odd having a completely different set of teeth in my head. But strangely enough I had the same haircut.

And the tail…It twitched every now and then, flopping this way and that like it was trying out the new muscles. It probably didn’t help how nervous and slightly agitated I was. It was short and curly like my hair, the same color too. And glancing back there, I noticed something just slightly off.

“I don’t have…one of those things. The butt mark or whatever. So, they get them put on? But how? This is so dumb.”

I felt numb at how foreign it all was, like it was happening to somebody else in the woods. Some other unassuming jerk had stumbled upon some magical nonsense and been transformed by witches or fairies for trespassing where mortals should not tread.

I laughed nervously to myself, setting my phone onto the pile of clothes. I had no signal, no real surprise there. Even if I could call anyone what would I say? Hey Mom, can you come pick me up? I’m a little lost and also a horse.

“I have to…get up. I need to be literally anywhere else, thank you.”

My legs were still feeling wobbly and I was not eager to fall and get new bruises. But I wasn’t eager to sit in the dirt until a better option came along either. I came out into these woods to give up on this whole thing. If any of this was going to get fixed, I needed to get up!

“Okay…just get all…four feet on the ground and…how did Bambi do it?”

I planted the hooves firmly in the dirt and pushed myself up, feeling the full weight of the new body for the first time. One of my front knees buckled and my front half went down, but I didn’t stay down for long. I pushed up again, wobbled, but I stayed up.

“Okay, good. Now legs, work with me. It’s time to walk.”

I was scared to move any weight around and throw off the careful balance. I lifted one leg up and when I didn’t take a spill I tried putting weight on it a few inches in front of me. Off the top of my head I couldn’t remember how horses walked but I tried my best to not put the wrong foot forward in the wrong order. A few tries and I could manage what seemed like a wobbly walk.

I practiced for what seemed like forever, but if baby horses could do it in only so long so could I. I managed to pick up the pace a little, not quite a trot but I’m sure anyone could’ve seen the new pep in my step.

“I would kick a baby horse’s ass at this…” I had a strange amount of confidence in walking. And doing so, however uneasily, had me completely aware of all my new parts. I wasn’t one to strut around in the woods in my birthday suit so that was certainly a new sensation. The disassociation of being a naked blue horse rather than a naked Lottie helped, I’m sure. But more than that, I felt muscles moving that I wasn’t sure I had before. New teeth, new colors, a tail…was any part of this body still me?

I looked myself over, as if trying to find a seam or a loose thread on this fuzzy get-up. But the more I thought about it the more I freaked myself out. Freckles and childhood scars were suddenly replaced by bright blue fur, with no sign of ever being there. Little things that I never really cared about before were suddenly vital to proving I was in there, somewhere.

“I…still feel like me.” I tried to reason with myself. “I may be blue and covered in…admittedly soft fur, but I know who I am. And I won’t be like this for long, not if I have anything to say about it.”

I noticed something odd, even compared to all of this. My bruises were gone. I felt around for a dull ache or a twinge of pain, just in case the fur was only covering them up. But the spots that I’d hurt before were completely healed. Poof! Gone. Even the scrapes and scratches I’d gotten from being dragged by those vines had vanished.

Horse body aside, I still didn’t have any explanation for those vines.

“Okay…I was out by the weird tree. I was re-digging the hole to re-bury the box. And then…”

Where in the heck did horrifying, body-dragging ivy vines factor into this…horse weirdness? I was ninety-nine percent certain that that crap didn’t happen outside of like…Jumanji or Harry Potter.

“Pretty sure I didn’t stumble into some Devil’s Snare. Wait, didn’t the Forbidden Forest have unicorns? Agh! FOCUS!! This isn’t some ass-backwards fictional bullshit! You! In your real life! Just got attacked by killer plants and transformed…into. A blue horse-nope. Still sounds crazy…”

I sat in the grass, trying very hard to not to get frustrated and cry.

“Okay…you’re okay. It’s okay. Just think.” I tried desperately to reason with myself that this was going work out. “That…bunch of vines…dragged you further in. Took you to where your woods turn into horse woods. If…that even makes any sense. Where the town stops and THIS!” I stomped a hoof into the dirt. “THIS place starts. So, maybe turning into a horse couldn’t happen back home.”

It was a long shot, and nothing made sense in the first place, but the horse in the woods didn’t exist back home, it had shown up after I ran further in. And talking horses, unicorns and pegasuses weren’t real in the sane, rational environment of home. Not counting the box.

“If I can get back to Grandpa’s house, maybe…I’ll go back to normal.”

I’d get home, magically turn back into my normal human self and eat some leftover pizza. Maybe start packing. My day was still pretty free.

I tried listening for any sound of civilization, but like last time it was just nature. The new ears I was sporting were twitching and swiveling on top of my head at any noise, but it was just leaves rustling and the occasional bird. I was getting the sinking feeling deep in my gut that some stupid fairytale bull was going on and I was farther from home than I would care to be.

But there was a physical distance to be factored in here. I was dragged, for a little bit too. And last time I ran into this place. So somewhere between point a and b existed. If I took the same route, Grandpa’s had to be at the end.

God, I really hope so…

I debated leaving my clothes, but if I turned human again, I wasn’t looking forward to the five-minute walk in broad daylight in the buff. That’d be a heck of a way to greet the neighbors.

I gathered them up the best I could, considering my hands had ceased to exist. My shirt would have to be tossed out once I got home, it was covered in dirt (and frighteningly, a little blood) and the fabric was torn up. The seat of my jeans were pretty dirty too but they were still intact. I tucked my phone back into the pocket of my jeans and after a few attempts managed to drape them over my back.

I thought about tying the laces of my boots together and carrying them home either over my back or in my teeth before realizing tying knots would be a lot harder now. I slipped the hooves into the ends of my boots, noting just how odd a fit the were now. I was almost tempted to leave them behind. I was in horse territory now, and I wasn't about to willingly leave behind evidence that I had been there. But...if I got chased by more vines I'd be a goner trying to run in them. So far though, the terrifying plants hadn't made a reappearance, and if they did I could always ditch my cargo and book it.

Retracing my steps was my best bet. Well…steps being the mess my dragged body had been going through the bushes and underbrush. I followed the trail, remembering how much it had hurt to be dragged along the forest floor like that. But it paled in comparison to how much being turned into a horse had hurt.

“I wonder how long I was out.” I sighed, wishing I’d checked the clock on my phone earlier. Unlike back home, there didn’t seem to be a cloud in the sky, and I knew it was at least past noon but the sun was high in the sky, dead-center. Apparently my “I’m not on Earth” theory was ringing true, different weather and everything. It was unsettling, but nothing I hadn’t thought possible in all this.

I reached the end of the trail of destruction and started to worry again. I was beginning to feel weird again, getting quieter with each passing second.

"Is this...where home starts?" I thought to myself, knowing there was a separation but this was a bit much. The realization of there not being a straight path back to Grandpa's house was tearing me up inside. "How do I...I just..."

I paced around the end of the trail, trying to spy any kind of break or opening, an invisible door-anything! I felt my heart literally ache. This entire experience was completely overwhelming and all of my emotions were rushing up from inside me to burst out.

"It's not fair!"

I kicked a nearby rock as hard as I could, sending it flying in a random direction. It didn't make any sound, and it only made me madder.

"Why!? Why did this happen!? I didn't ask for this! I was ready to wash my hands of this whole thing! I should've just burned that damn box!" I stomped on the ground, my small frame trembling with rage.

"Fuck this! Fuck this whole stupid secret! Jesus Christ, Grandpa, what did you drag me into!?" I paced around, anger giving way to frustration. "I'm just some nobody! I've never done anything with my pathetic life, and now..."

I didn't want things to end here. My eyes were getting teary. I wiped at them with a blue-furred leg, my butt plopping into the dirt.

I must've sat there for god knows how long. I shut my eyes and a long, shaky sigh came out. It felt like all the air had left my body.

"I just...wanna go home."

It was still silent, save for my own breathing.

I felt a chill down my spine and in the quiet I felt something kind of familiar, almost like the slight bounce at the end of an elevator ride. I opened my eyes again, suddenly my surroundings were much more recognizable. I wiped my eyes again, trying to make sure of what I was seeing. The sun creeping closer to the horizon and the clouds were back, it was even a bit chillier. A ways down the path I spotted that weird tree.

"I'm...back?" I looked at the grass. Sure enough, the trail was on this side now, cutting off suddenly just like back there.

But I was still a horse.

My chest felt tight, and I tried to remind myself that it had been a long shot.

“I guess I should feel grateful that I’m back here at all.” I sighed, blinking away tears. “Considering the secret to getting back was to...want it pretty bad. I can't even begin to understand how that worked. But…what the hell do I do now?”

I stood thinking for a moment, deciding to try my luck. I closed my eyes again.

"I would like to...be me-a human, again...please."

No such luck.

"Oh, now it's crazy??" I shouted. "What are these bullcrap magic portal rules anyhow!?"

I was a pissed-off little blue horse in the woods.

But I could go home. I could eat some leftovers and sleep in my own bed. I could do just about anything.

Except leave.

A new, sudden and gripping fear hit me hard. I had no idea how to undo this and I was surrounded on all sides by people. My family would want to see me at some point to check up on me, and I had to go back to work soon. I had just gone shopping sure, but how long until I ran out of food? I couldn’t drive my car in my…condition. I didn’t even want to try. I would have to shut myself away. Nobody could know about this, not a soul.

I was cornered.

This might just be…the worst day of my life. I sniffed, my horse knees threatening to buckle. And for me, that’s saying something.

I had only expected to be gone for however long it would’ve taken to bury a box, so the backdoor was unlocked. With no people in sight, I made my way quietly through the taller grass and into the backyard. I carefully went up the back steps, mindful that I was still a little wobbly.

It was still empty and quiet. My mind raced with all the things I’d need to take care of. I’d of course have to call Teddy and get some more time off. I was very tempted just to quit altogether, but if I somehow figured this thing out, I’d be just as employable as before. I doubt “Was once a horse” worked on a resume. And I’d need to do some research on…horse biology. The last thing I needed was to get a snack and accidentally poison myself. Plus, as much as I hoped all this crap was temporary, if horses did anything weird I’d like to know ahead of time. I’d already noticed the tail doing things I didn’t move it to do, from general swishing around to snapping at a bug outside.

And more than anything, I needed to figure out how to turn back human. And as much as I doubted a quick internet search would fix my problems, I wasn’t going to stay a horse for lack of trying.

I dropped my clothes on the laundry room floor, tossing the shirt in the trash bin, got my phone and carried it gently in my mouth to the coffee table. I was going to be researching how to do a lot of things hands-free, electronics-wise. Or…everything-wise, I supposed.

“Let’s see. I think I left the house at two-ish? And it’s…7:37. I was out for a while…” I had passed out from the pain. The actual transformation hadn’t actually taken long. If my memory could be trusted.

Before I did anything else, I went around and, with my teeth I might add, closed all the blinds that I could reach. No sense in letting the mailman get to the porch and out me to the local news station. And speaking of mail, I would have to bring it inside in the dead of night too, long after the neighbors had turned in.

“I’ll be okay. I can do this.”

Google was mostly unhelpful on the whole “magical transformation” bit I was dealing with. Not that I had expected much. As far as I knew, I hadn’t pissed off a witch or trickster/deity. And I wasn’t noteworthy enough to anger Zeus or whoever, probably. And there were a few myths about angry plants, but not much on plants that did what those vines did.

And my general search on unicorns and pegasuses (a group of which could be called pegasi, I discovered, and multiple unicorns were apparently called a blessing), yielded some interesting mythology but little else. And “talking horse” got me little more than old clips of Mr. Ed and some odd youtube videos.

No, for once it seemed like the internet would be of little help to me. And typing with my tongue had gotten gross fast so I settled for putting a pencil in my mouth and very slowly tapping the individual keys.

Phone calls would be much easier. I asked my phone to call Teddy and the wonders of modern technology made it so.

“Hey Lottie. You never call my cell during business hours.” He laughed, sounding just a bit uneasy. “Is uh, everything alright?”

“Oh, yeah I’m okay.’ I lied without thinking. Remembering my situation, I shut my eyes in frustration. “Oh, no actually I’m calling for a bit of a favor, Teddy.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, I uh…I need a little bit more time off. I know it’s really inconsiderate of me but I…um…I need to…“ I struggled for a second, having figured a lie would’ve come about a lot easier.

“Oh, Lottie.” He said, sounding odd. “You don’t have to put up a tough front for me, kid.”

“Buh?” it slipped out, ever so intelligently.

“I get it. This whole thing’s really hard on you. And I know you told everybody you’d be coming back soon, but I thought something like this might happen.”

“You…what?”

“Yeah, standard bereavement leave is three to five days at the most, but we’re a family-owned business and I decided since you were involved with funeral stuff you could do a week or so. And I know I’m your boss but, I get it. You’re a sensitive kid.”

Oh lord.

“I know you take stuff like this a little harder than most. Don’t worry, I can get my boys to pick up some shifts if I need help.”

For once my personal crap was working in my favor. I sighed, hoping I wouldn’t have to back this lie up for long.

“Thanks, Teddy. I know it’s dumb but, thanks. For real. I don’t know…exactly when this’ll get…better.” I stumbled a bit, realizing it was the truth.

“You just let me know when you’re up for coming back. Now, you understand I can’t pay you while you’re off, but you’ll still have a position waiting here anytime.”

“Thanks again, Teddy.” I smiled a genuine smile at my uncle’s generosity. “Oh and, this sounds weird but…could we keep this between us? Last thing I need is my mom or dad thinking I’m doing something irresponsible.”

“I guess that’s fine. But if they find out on their own, I knew nothing! I ain’t dealing with any of your mom’s crazy, ya hear?”

“Got it.” I laughed. “Thanks.”

One thing down. I was getting hungry again. I took a breather from my list of things to do to keep this newfound secret and went to the kitchen to get a snack. I nudged the fridge open and took a look inside. The internet had specified that most stuff was fine, but too much fruit or “cruciferous” vegetables like cabbage, broccoli of kale would mess up my insides. Or at least, the insides of a normal horse. I had bought some fresh strawberries today, I just made a mental note to pace myself with those. And I was never a vegetable person in the first place so the most I had was a bit of lettuce to put on my sandwiches. And poisonous plants for horses wouldn’t be a problem as I had no intention of going outside and eating random greenery.

I spied the pizza box on the top shelf. It would be easy to reheat, even as a horse. But…

I pulled the box out between my teeth, and moved it to the table. It was simple enough to get it open. I just stared for a moment, weighing my options.

“Curse you, meat-lovers pizza. This is one of the very specific scenarios in which I cannot eat you. Sudden involuntary herbivorous-ness.”

The internet had told me that meat eating for horses wasn’t that harmful, but it wasn’t encouraged either. A horse was specifically built as an herbivore and as far as I could tell, meat doesn’t really do anything good for them and can lead to malnourishment.

With that I was tempted to at least try it, but it still felt weird. Plus, I wasn’t a normal horse from Earth, and there was always a chance that meat, or anything else, could still be bad for me.

“Let’s just hope they don’t only eat rainbows and sunshine or some other nonsense.” I sighed, putting the pizza back in the fridge. Hopefully I would get this sorted out before it went bad, I hated to waste food.

I decided on an apple, I could eat it without hands and it wasn’t messy, and luckily my garbage can had one of those foot pedals. As hard as it had started out, this body was getting easier to navigate with every task.

And once again, I was alone with my thoughts.

"Okay...the internet was no help so...what...do I do?"

There wasn't a how-to book for getting transformed into something else. There wasn't anyone I could ask for advice. I barely understood what was going on in the first place. Once again I was out of luck. If I thought telling people about talking horses was gonna be hard, this was downright impossible.

“Nothing on Earth, literally, is gonna fix me. Even if I ask somebody for help…the odds of me being a spectacle or worse, an experiment for the rest of my life…No. I can’t risk it.”

I didn’t even want to consider just telling my family. Though, the longer this went on, the chances of that happening only got worse. They would tell somebody eventually, if only to try and help me and I’d be back to the experiment endgame. That or they’d hide me away and I’d be in my current situation, no leaving the house or showing my face to anybody. I didn’t have the option to run away from this. I had nowhere to go.

“Nothing on Earth…”

I dreaded the thought, absolutely not!

But the reason I’d stayed away before was because I would’ve scared them, that and I was in shock and denial. Now, more or less, I would blend right in. I had no clue what to expect on the other side of those woods. But…thinking about it…

The only place talking horses made sense was...

“That box was full of…horse stuff. It belongs to a horse, most likely. A horse that just might…know about humans, if Grandpa met them. If the me that's a horse now could somehow come here, could...could a normal horse? It’s a stretch, this whole thing is a hell of a stretch! But if I go…over there, figure out who this stuff belongs to, ask them if they know a way to change me back…”

I started to pace the living room hardwood. My original feelings of terror and denial were bubbling to the surface.

"It seems like I keep saying I'm never going back in those woods and the next minute I'm deciding to waltz back in! Every time has been a disaster!" I shouted, my preservation instincts screaming at me for considering something so reckless. "I don't want to know what the next step up from body-dragging vines could be!!"

It was absolutely bonkers. A new body, mythical creatures, magic portals behind the house, it was all just too much. And now I needed to dive even further in?

…it sounds so ridiculously unbelievable that you'd think I was a crazy old bastard

I would be going into unknown territory. But they would have food I could for sure eat and they spoke English…

You need to see it with your own eyes, you need to know that I'm not lying and that certain things are possible.

“I’m starting to warm up to certain possibilities. Though I think you wouldn’t have expected things to get quite this unbelievable.” I groaned, pacing around the living room. The clip-clop of hooves irritated me quickly.

Whether I liked the thought of going back or not, this wasn't something I could solve on my own. And there wasn't any promise that I would get help from a pony either. But it was quite possibly my only shot.

“It’s the dumbest, most terrifying thing I’ve ever considered doing.” I carefully climbed the stairs again to get back to my laptop. “I’ll need some prep time.”

When Rainbow Dash had burst into the library and recounted Roseluck’s story for her, Twilight had come as fast as her wings would carry her. She gently pressed the frightened pony for details, trying to narrow down what the monster could’ve been. But Roseluck was a little hysterical when forced to remember, and they didn’t get much.

“It…talked to me, in a pony’s voice, tried to get me to c-come closer!”

“It had sharp, pointy t-teeth! And long sharp claws!!”

“It was up high, on t-two legs, as tall as a bear!!”

She hadn’t heard of something like that, and the possible threat to Ponyville was enough to get her and her friends to investigate. Though they all really hoped whatever it was had run off by now.

Twilight and her friends had decided that while Roseluck could be kind of dramatic sometimes, it would make everypony feel safer if they went and investigated the woods. Only Fluttershy had asked if she could be excused from the mission, since a monster might be waiting for them. Twilight told her that if there was something wild in those woods, the animals who lived there would’ve seen it, maybe even been upset by it being there. That was enough to get her to stop shaking, hoping that whatever might be lurking out there hadn’t been bad enough to hurt any poor animals.

Rainbow Dash was the only one who was kind of hoping to see something. Both because she wanted Roseluck to feel better when they ran it out, but also so she could get in a few good bucks to its backside for scaring ponies. Applejack was thinking along those lines too, just a lot less hopeful to actually see anything. Rarity was always willing to tag along for these kinds of things, not only to provide support when needed (especially when Fluttershy got nervous and needed a calmer voice in her ear), but the rest suspected she found adventures like this a little bit thrilling. Something to spice things up between big orders.

The gap in the trees where Roseluck had gone through was off the path, in the denser part of the woods, there were wildflowers a bit deeper in, just as she’d said.

“Would you look at the size of these trees…” Applejack knocked a hoof against the trunk of a pretty thick tree just off the entrance. Most of the trees around them were giants, and they had to crane their necks to see the tops. “These fellas must be…two hundred years old…some of them a whole lot longer.”

Twilight hadn’t paid any attention to the forest itself, but looking around now, she had to admit it was impressive. Nopony had settled this particular patch of forest before, the only proof that ponies had been here at all was the dirt path made into the natural split in the trees.

She focused her magic, tapping into the bigger pool her alicorn body provided, and cast a wide net over the surrounding area.

“Anything lurkin’ around here, Twi?” Applejack stepped over to her, seeing her friend’s horn glow but not much else.

“I don’t…sense anything around here, but…that’s odd. Fluttershy, do you…notice anything off?”

“Oh! Um…” she seemed caught off guard, having been staring deep into the treeline. “Well, It’s…very strange but, I haven’t seen anything since we came in.”

“Well that’s quite a relief. I was afraid we were walking into something terribly dangerous.” Rarity visibly untensed, tossing her mane a bit.

“No, what I meant was… I haven’t heard or seen a single animal yet.”

“Maybe the big, bad monster scared them off!” Pinkie said in her spooky story voice, ducking down like she was hiding from an unseen creature. But Fluttershy was surprisingly unaffected.

“No, I haven’t seen any bird’s nests or animal dens around either. No tracks in the dirt either, just…forest.”

“That’s what I sensed too.” Twilight cut her spell off. “Besides the plant life, there aren’t any living things around for miles.”

“But…trees this big in a forest this thick would have lots of critters.” Applejack mused, tapping her hoof in the dirt. “They would help get the seeds around and no bugs means no pollinatin' for the flowers…”

Twilight did another scan for any foreign objects nearby. Daisy and Lily had asked them to retrieve the flower-collecting basket Roseluck had left behind when she ran, and the forest floor was too dense to see it from where they were. She was picking up something nearby and headed for it, her friends in tow.

They went a bit farther in found the basket, the flowers she'd picked still fairly fresh. Rarity's horn lit up and she set it upon her back. Twilight doubted she'd still want the flowers to remind her of this upsetting day. Very close by they noticed something strange. Just off a grassier area, on the dirt path, there were strange marks in the dirt.

“Not like any animal I’ve ever met.” Fluttershy noted, shivering a bit.

The dirt was too uneven to make out a clear print, and it certainly wasn’t from a hoof. The brush around this part was disturbed too, like something had been moving through it.

“Something was here…I think. But it’s long gone by now.” Twilight assured her friends.

“And stay out!” Rainbow called into the trees, not getting a response back. “Come back around here and I’ll knock your block off!”

As the group retreated to give the town florists some good news, Twilight paused at the entrance. Something was off about these woods, monster or no.

“I think I’ll come back tomorrow with some magical tests, just to make sure this area isn’t dangerous for ponies.”

“Dangerous? Why, whatever do you mean Twilight?” Rarity asked. “Are you afraid a creature might come back?”

“…It’s a possibility, but I’m more concerned about the forest itself. Natural magic can be very unpredictable, like the Everfree Forest. If it gets any more disruptive, we might have to put up a sign to keep any more ponies from entering.”

“I’ll come with you, in case anything big and nasty shows up.” Rainbow knocked her hooves together, looking pretty menacing herself. Twilight thanked her and on the way back to Ponyville, she already started to create some theories.

Something odd was going on. No doubt about that.

Author's Note

if that whole "Lottie has to ask to go between worlds willingly" thing seems off to you, it is. but it'll make sense later on, don't even sweat it.

is Lottie right, could there be a horse in horseworld who knows about humans? can she ever be human again?

idk sounds far fetched

i think Roseluck might've let fear color her recollection.

so i started writing this a while back, so this takes place after Magical Mystery Cure, and before Twilight's Kingdom, for now. i have no plans for Starlight to show up, mostly because i've never written her before and also because this story has no use for the post-cutie map formula. things might branch off into an alternate story-line than the show if the need arises. or not, who knows?

The Surprise

Twilight had two of her friends with her today. Rainbow Dash had volunteered to be her backup, in case of any real danger, but surprisingly Pinkie had tagged along too. She and Rainbow Dash along with a few other ponies had formed a new club, and they were very eager to share the details with somepony else.

Twilight, unfortunately, was that somepony.

“See Twilight, the Ponyville Pranksters aren’t just your average team of lovable rascals.” Rainbow bragged to her, flying above her two friends. “We specialize in most unexpected pranks Ponyville has ever seen.”

“But for now, we don’t prank just anypony like we did before! We have the bestest rival prank team in Ponyville! The Ponyville Musicians Guild! And we’re in the middle of a prank war!”

“The Musicians guild agreed to this?” Twilight spun around to Pinkie, honestly baffled. “And they kept their professional name?”

“It’s so they wouldn’t have to make new business cards.” Rainbow shrugged. Twilight sighed, shaking her head. Most of the Musicians guild members were so formal. It was hard to believe any of them, save for maybe Vinyl, would sign up for this.

“So I'm getting Lyra back for her last prank, and Pinkie getting Noteworthy back then she's gonna do one for Vinyl. I’m still working out the kinks in my plan, but Pinkie’s got this great one where she-”

“Ooh! Yeah! Where I tie a bunch of balloons to me and I sneak from rooftop to rooftop, and then I take this giant bucket of-”

“Hey Pinkie, maybe you should keep your big prank plans secret, you know?” Twilight was trying her best not to feel responsible for any future damage by knowing she could’ve stopped this coming mayhem. “You never know who might be listening.”

Pinkie gasped, looking around suspiciously. Twilight smiled, but it didn’t last the walk. Her thoughts went back to the woods. The more she had thought about them last night, the deeper her theories went. She had studied some different detection spells to scan for darker spells and non-pony magic, in case something actually sinister was about.

They hadn’t faced any evil creatures that could think or talk since Shining Armor and Cadence’s wedding, but she sincerely doubted there was a changeling at work here. It had apparently imitated the voice of a pony, according to Roseluck, but that’s where the similarities ended. She had found a few rarer creatures that were bipedal, but the more monstrous and unknown they got the less likely they were to be smart enough to speak, or at least commonly speak Equestrian.

When they’d returned home yesterday, Twilight had assured her that whatever she'd seen was gone. She wasn’t about to use her newfound authority to ban ponies from the woods (especially since nopony had actually gotten hurt) but the citizens of Ponyville were advised to steer clear for the time being.

Twilight had also considered the fact that the creature simply did not exist, but there were too many factors. The forest was so devoid of life that anything being there was a red flag in itself. And if her imagination had gotten the better of her, Roseluck could’ve said she “saw” anything. A bear, a dragon, even something you might see in the Everfree. Ponies would’ve come running just the same. But she “chose” to describe a creature she could barely explain.

Roseluck was visibly a lot calmer than the day before, but she and her fellow florists were still on edge. But Twilight had a feeling that if she were to try and get a clearer description out of her now, her story would’ve already changed slightly due to her fear and suggestibility. Some faint gossip had spread yesterday by ponies that had heard the news, tales of a creature that changed a little every time she heard them. A few, mostly parents of young ponies, had already approached her asking if they should be worried. She did her best to calm them but fear usually spread pretty quickly in that town. She would have to keep anything she found under wraps, unless it pointed to actual danger, for the time being to keep from inciting a panic.

Twilight almost would’ve preferred if they hadn’t gone back to those woods. But they did.

Twilight first scanned for signs of life as she had yesterday. Still nothing but plants, but something new had changed in the general topography since yesterday.

“Hang on girls…I think…something’s off.”

“Is it the monster!?” Rainbow shouted, whipping her head around.

“No, I’m pretty sure we’re still monster free…something’s changed though.” She closed her eyes, comparing the two scans in her mind and finally turning to face the right direction. “I think…it’s this way.”

And as soon as she opened her eyes, a rainbow trail was leading into the woods, weaving around the dense trees. Pinkie stood by Twilight, they both blinked in confusion.

“Holy smokes!” a far-off Rainbow called. “What the heck happened here?”

At their friend’s shouts, the two of them took off in the same direction. Twilight wasn’t worried since she still sensed no life, but her imagination was running wild. Pinkie was bouncing alongside her, bounding over the brush and somehow narrowly avoiding smashing headfirst into trees despite seemingly not paying attention. They saw a partial grassy clearing ahead, a rainbow mane standing out against the green.

“Rainbow, what’s-”

In a weaving path from the clearing, the bushes and underbrush were trampled, as if something had plowed through them fairly quickly.

"Wowie, somepony must've been in a hurry!" Pinkie gasped, her eyes big.

"Alright, alright, something has been here since yesterday...but there's no reason to think it's related to our mystery creature. And I'm still not sensing any life around so whatever did this is long gone."

That did seem to calm her friend's just a bit, but Rainbow stayed alert.

“We should check out this path in case there's anything strange.”

Pinkie was the first to take off down the trail of trampled foliage, her nose to the ground, Rainbow in pursuit. They were getting closer to the end with each step, but Twilight almost didn't want to know what they'd find.

The trampled path of greenery just…stopped. It didn’t taper off, or anything of the sort. It just stopped in a perfectly straight line. Even the leaves from the bushes that had been pushed through ended in the same exact spot.

“That’s…bizzare! Teleportation? It’s advanced magic but…or maybe a summoning enchantment? Oh, it’s too early to tell!” she trotted around the end of the trail, her intellectual curiosity peaked. “I have to line this area with…ALL of my magical residue spells! Girls, this may take a while!”

Pinkie was happy to entertain herself until Twilight did her thing. Rainbow Dash on the other hoof was beginning to regret tagging along.

Being a pony in a human house was pretty challenging, turns out.

I had managed a shower fine, but since I couldn't work anything into my hair (or fur) without fingers, it was more of a rinse-off. But as far as I could tell, I didn't stink and I could care less if my hair looked nice so I made due. Brushing my teeth had been more challenging, but I eventually resigned to sitting on the floor, grabbing the toothbrush between my front hooves and doing my best.

I had resigned to eating anything that I could just pull out of the fridge or had a wrapper I could open with my teeth. That left me eating apples, strawberries and some cold pop tarts. I had attempted to pop some popcorn, and it didn't go too badly. I did eat it out of the bag since my bowls were in a high cabinet. It wasn't bad for a day's worth of meals, but I was going to run out of the easy-to-eat stuff before long. Luckily grocery delivery was a thing, but I'd feel bad telling them to "just leave it on the porch" like a crazy shut-in.

Although I guess I was more or less a crazy shut-in...

I spent the night in a bedroom on the first floor, not brave enough to try climbing the stairs just yet. I wasn't going to put on my pajamas so it was a bit off. Though I wasn't cold at all with the new fur. A lot of my personal things were still in boxes on the first floor too so I wouldn't miss much not going up stairs. I'd have to do it eventually though, they probably have stairs in horseland.

I had spent the better part of a day preparing, both mentally and for the trip. I wasn’t going to bring too much, considering I wouldn’t be going for long and I would be prepared to make a hasty retreat. My plan was to spend the first outing surveying my surroundings, seeing how far away any horse…settlement could be. I at least needed to find the schoolhouse, and I could only hope it would be nearby. I would do my best not to interact with the locals unless necessary, so I didn’t stand out so much.

I have to learn everything I needed by watching and listening, seeing as I probably couldn’t read their language, going by the writing on the back of the photo. No going to the local horse library and searching for a book on social etiquette. When I met the pony who knew about humans, hopefully, I could ask them for help on that front. Maybe I could even see if I could get help opening the book from the box, since I missed my window to crack it open with power tools.

I did have one resource at my disposal. The gold coins from the box would come in handy, I was sure. Money was never a bad thing to have when alone in a new place. And I’d need to take the school photo with me, to try and find out who might be in the picture that might know about humans. Hopefully it would at least put me on the right path. Luckily for me, if I could call it luck, I hadn't gotten the chance to re-bury the box. Those...things had grabbed me before i'd even dropped it in the ground.

The teacher in the pony photo had been wearing a ribbon around her neck, and some of the students had odd bits of clothing or accessories. The horse from the woods hadn’t been wearing anything. My options were limited but I needed something to carry the stuff I’d be taking with me.

“I’ll keep it simple today and see what the horses wear, if anything, and if I stand out too much I’ll come back home and try again.”

For now, my jacket seemed like a safe bet. I tugged it off a hanger in the living room closet, after an embarrassingly long time getting the door open. It had deep pockets I could kinda, sorta reach and I could get it on easily enough. I laid the jacket on the floor and did my best to wiggle into it from underneath, slipping my front legs into the arm holes. It took some doing without the ability to grab anything but by the time I finally got done I was oddly proud. I could dress myself, a feat commonly accomplished by most six-year-olds.

It was big on me now, ending down by the tail, and the sleeves were long on me now but they fit around my horse ankles fine so they wouldn’t slip down and trip me up.

I was not an improviser. I usually didn’t do anything without a plan or a schedule to guide me, left a lot less up to fate that way. So today I was doing the equivalent of getting dropped off in a foreign country with no game plan and it was freaking me out a little.

“This is so nuts…”

I was getting tired of saying that, but it made me feel better. The moment any of this was normal was the moment I’d officially lost my mind.

“You’re just on recon today, Lottie. Just look around, don’t interact with the locals but don’t look suspicious by not interacting either. Be the most convincing horse you can be. Just be casual.”

I caught my reflection in a full-length mirror in the guest bedroom. I was sweaty and uncomfortable-looking, not unlike my human self. I hadn’t even known horses could sweat before today.

“Well…that’s reassuring.”

I walked farther into the forest, close to where I suspected that the…portal was. I just followed the niggly feeling in the back of my brain and it led to where it got quieter and quieter. Soon I found where the vines had dragged me on this side. It put fear back in me but it also created a clear path for me to walk along. I followed it farther in still, my eyes darting around for any sign of the vines. But none came.

“I guess now that I’m a horse they’re not interested in me anymore. Lucky me.”

Eventually the cold and the silence was overwhelming, and the trail ended abruptly, just like on the other side. I stood in front of it, my heart pounding in my chest, and closed my eyes.

“Uh hello, portal to horse world. I’d like to go…there. Please.”

And just like before, for whatever reason, I was let through. I found myself on the other side of the trail, still terrified. It was quite possible my entire life rode on this plan I just came up with, and knowing my luck it wouldn’t be as easy as I hoped.

But I had to try.

“Well, here goes…everything.”

It was almost comical how uneventful my entry had been compared to yesterday. The sun was bright and high in the sky again, not a cloud to be seen. Either I was always strolling in at this world’s equivalent of high noon every time or something was up. Maybe the days lasted a lot longer there, like on planets further from the sun? Just a guess.

I kept on past the trail towards where the trees got less thick. I decided to stay off the trail not wanting to be spotted by any horses again. At least not just yet.

I started to reach the tree line, and before I could mentally prepare I hit wide open sky. A wide dirt road surrounded by lush fields of green grass filled my field of vision.

There was nothing in sight, save for some mountains way in the distance. The big dirt road only went two directions, left or right. Left went to the mountains, but right? Not a clue.

Just to the left of the exit I had come through was a wooden sign. The words were just as confusing as the ones on the back of the photo.

"This sign won't stop me, because I can't read." I laughed a little to myself. "But this might help me remember where to come back in."

I walked closer to the dirt road weighing my options. The horse I’d seen the first day had to have gone somewhere when she…ran away screaming in terror. There had to be someplace nearby.

The horse ears I was sporting had pretty good hearing. They were picking up far-off sounds I hadn’t heard back in the forest. Wind rustling through the wild grasses, a faraway…train?

Okay, horses have mastered the technology of trains, no big deal.

Some birds flying overhead, the clip-clop of hooves-

Wait what?

Sure enough, in the distance there was what looked to be a little brown horse trotting down the path from the left. It was pulling a cart and I think it was wearing a little vest. I debated whether I should duck back into the woods and avoid being spotted, the sight of another horse was making my legs refuse to move. At least I didn’t scream this time.

They got closer and I was sure they had noticed me, I was right by the road after all. They gave a nod and a cheerful smile and all I could do was dumbly wave back. And now in full view, not twenty feet away, I could see that the horse was actually a little tan unicorn with white hair. They had one of those pictures on their backside too. Four green gemstones, looked like.

It was one thing in the photo but in real life? A flesh and blood unicorn. Better get used to that, I suppose. I wonder what his picture means.

I realized what just happened and trotted off after them, doing my best to copy the way they were doing it.

“Oh um, excuse me-” Oh shoot, is it a guy or a girl? “-you there!” I winced at the informality. “Sorry, could I ask you a question?”

“Huh?” A masculine voice called out. Boy then, here’s hoping. “Oh, sure miss.” He slowed down so that I could catch up with him.

“Heh, sorry to bother you. I got turned around out here. Do you know the closest town from this road?”

“Well I’m headed to Ponyville myself, just a few miles down the road here.”

“…Ponyville.” I couldn’t stop myself.

“Yeah.” His eyes drifted down to my legs, I think he saw how unsure my footing was. Concern flashed briefly across his horse face. Probably correctly thought I was having trouble. “Uh, in fact, my mother would scold me for meeting a mare all the way out here on her own and not offering her a lift.”

I’m a mare huh? So he’d be…a stallion, I think? And normally I would get a ride from a stranger but he’s literally offering to take me where I wanted to go (probably), no chance of me getting held up or lost.

“Well that’s very kind of you, if it’s not too much trouble.”

“No trouble at all.” He came to a stop and ducked out from under his harness, walking around to the back. “Here, I’ll give you a boost.”

With his help, I managed to clamber into the back of the cart. It was filled with open wooden crates stuffed with hay. I scooted in between two crates and put my front hooves up and peered over the side.

He got back in the harness and started back down the trail with a steady pace. My heart was still pounding in my chest. So far, so good.

“Sit tight, miss. I’ll make it as smooth of a ride as I can.”

“Thanks, I’m sorry to be a bother, sir.” I said, trying my best to mind my manners. Strange unicorn or not, he was really helping me out.

“Oh, you’re not a bother miss!” he assured me, sounding almost upset by my choice of words. “I was on my way into town anyway. And the name’s Rare Find.”

“Rare Find.” I repeated him, trying to process this as a name.

“Have you heard of me?” he asked, getting a little spring in his step. “I don’t mean to boast; my family’s gems are the talk of most towns around here.”

“…Not before today, no. Sorry, did you say gems?”

“Yep! I’m taking this shipment of emeralds and diamonds down the way to Ponyville. They’re harder to find around here, but we’re lousy with them up in the caves near Canterlot. I just dropped a crate off in the little railway town back there, Neighton. Hardly anything there but hotels and restaurants but they needed their gems.”

“That’s what’s in these crates?” I said, my eyes scanning the crates in the back with me. “Just…piles of gems?” That explains the picture on his backside. So, they’re like job markers?

“Mm hm, it’s not the fanciest job, but my family and I mine gems all over. Somepony has to.”

So, I guess they’re ponies, not horses. Somepony…oh that’s gonna be hard to remember to say every time.

“Yeah, I guess somepony needs to do it.”

“Go ahead, dig one out and take a looksee.”

He was giving me a lot freedom around his livelihood. I was curious though. I leaned against one of the crates and rooted around. I felt one and pressed it between my hooves, wishing I had fingers again so badly. It was just a bit smaller than one of my hooves.

“Wow! It’s huge!” I gasped, carefully holding it up to the light. The sun hit it and it sparkled brighter than any piece of jewelry I’d ever seen.

“Well, it’s about a mid-size, not one of my best finds.” He shrugged in the harness, sounding nonchalant for somebody with more gems than I’d ever seen in my life. “And that one could use a polish.”

“No foolin’? I think it’s beautiful.” And it was a genuine compliment. I was getting the feeling that “precious” didn’t apply to gems here, he did say that caves were lousy with them.

“Aw, shucks…” he laughed, sounding very proud. I admired it a bit longer before setting it gently back in the hay.

“Well, miss uh…Now where are my manners, I don’t believe I got your name!”

…Shit.

I had no idea how much to lie about in this situation. His name was “Rare Find” for Pete’s sake! Was his name normal for this place? Was Charlotte too much of a giveaway? A monster’s name?

What are typical pony names? Prancer? No that’s a reindeer. Honey Suckle? Dewdrop? I was getting nervous. Just stick with something simple. You’ll probably never even see this guy again. Just pick something! He’s waiting!

“My name is…” I glanced down at my front legs, the color catching my eye. What was it called again?

“C-Cornflower. Cornflower Blue.”

“Well that’s a lovely name, Miss Cornflower!” I sighed under my breath, relieved he hadn’t reacted strangely. “Very fitting.”

“You think so?” I asked, still not believing I pulled that crap off.

“Well, yeah!” he chuckled, using his head to gesture to…all of me. I grinned a bit awkwardly, playing it off as best I could.

Look at me, hitting it off with the locals. I laughed to myself. Mom would be so proud.

After maybe ten minutes of idle chatter, nothing specific on my end, we came over a bridge and a town was in sight. I didn’t know what I was expecting from a pony town but it was actually nice. I saw tons of ponies in the distance, getting nervous again.

“Here we are Miss Cornflower.” He said, trotting into the main street, ponies on all sides. I thought about niceties in these kinds of situations, the coin purse still in my pocket.

“Can I give you something for the ride?” I asked ready to dip into my very limited funds. He did me a favor after all. “I’ve got a little money here and-”

“Oh, nonsense. Save your bits, I don’t need anything!” he laughed, coming to a stop and looking around. “Any place in particular you need dropped off?”

“Any chance you know where the schoolhouse is?” I asked hoping to get that info for my next visit.

“Can’t say I do, I’m not from here. But anypony here will point you in the right direction if you ask them.” He ducked under his harness again and came around the back, holding a hoof up to me. I took it, carefully lowering myself out of the cart.

We exchanged goodbyes and he trotted off down a different road with his cart. A chill ran up my spine, my ears got a nervous twitch to them. Reality was starting to sink in once I was alone again. Well, not alone alone. Lots of them were roaming around, doing completely normal daytime activities. What got to me was that the whole time I was Cornflower Blue, I held a perfectly pleasant conversation with a creature that was by all means mythical. And he was nice! He had a job and took pride in it, he helped a perfect stranger like nothing was wrong.

I really was blending in. I wasn’t a terrifying monster anymore. They didn’t suspect a thing. And nobody seemed to look twice at a pony in a jacket and indeed, a few of them, not many, were wearing various items of clothing. Some of the mares were even wearing dresses. So, clothing was optional, as I had suspected.

Looking around what I assumed to be a marketplace, there were stalls of food and goods everywhere, I saw so many different-looking ponies. The first two ponies I ever saw in the flesh were a cream color and a light brown, but they seemed to come in any color, with any color hair too. And there were little ones running around too. They were a lot cuter in real life. And…

A lot of the little ones don’t have pictures, like in the photo. But…ALL of the adults have one. I looked around at the dozens of ponies out and about in the marketplace, and sure enough, every single one of them had a picture on their sides.

I was an adult. With no pictures.

I checked to make sure the coat was still covering down to the tail, carefully scooting it farther down. Would this be a sign? Something to tell them that I didn’t belong? That underneath the blue fur and hooves and big pair of yellow peepers I was something…to be afraid of?

Now calm down, Lottie. I’m sure it’s just something you’re supposed to get at a certain age. I don’t know how or where to get one, or if not having one is merely an inconvenience for me or a huge taboo. But hopefully I won’t be around long enough to find out.

The town of Ponyville was interesting to look at. Most of the buildings were like thatched-roof cottages, save for what looked like big tents. Not too far off in the distance there was a big brown clock tower that looked not unlike a clock back home. I had left home not long after 2 pm and the clock here was the same.

So...the sun's still dead center in the sky, but it is a similar time system. At least that was close enough to home. No need to worry about massive time-differences between the two worlds.

A lot of the customers in the marketplace looked busy and I didn’t want to try and bother another stranger. No telling if they’d be as nice as Rare Find. I imagined a shop keep would be willing to give directions to a paying customer, so I looked around for something I could buy. I still couldn’t read any of the signs in this language, but most of the ponies’ wares were in plain sight.

I strolled farther down the marketplace street, looking for something I could use and not have to carry around. Some food? Maybe. It would be good to see if I could stomach pony world food.

I started weighing my options when I heard something…very faint. But very close too? I turned around, but nobody there was doing anything odd. If I strained the new ears I could swear I could hear something…It was…

Giggling? Some more kids must be playing around here.

I turned back to the road, wondering if I should try to figure which buildings were the restaurants or get some produce from one of the street vendors.

Then I heard…the giggling again? And then loud shouting from above.

“Hee hee heeee! Look out beeeellloooww~!”

And before I could blink, a terribly, gooey weight completely covered me. I was so startled I actually whinnied and fell flat on my stomach. My nostrils were overwhelmed with a terrible, sugary smell.

Cake…batter?

“Hee hee! Oh wow, I got you back good, Noteworthy!” a high-pitched voice cheered, and a bright pink terror floated down from the sky, balloons tied to her middle and an empty bucket in her front hooves. The ponies around us started to laugh.

“Noteworthy, you outta know better than to be out in the open during a prank-”

She froze, looking me over, and the ponies around us were laughing harder. I was getting a little…overwhelmed.

“-war?”

These colorful jerks just couldn’t get enough, and I tried to stand up and tell them off. The batter had other plans and I slipped, falling on face, my butt in the air. They just started howling, and I snorted, whipping my head a little to get some of the stuff off my face.

“W-Wait!” the pink one stammered. “Everypony-”

“You…You…” I could feel my eyes getting wet. I was an angry crier, sad but true. I scraped my hooves in the dirt and got solid footing, standing up to my full, tiny horse height.

“What’re you all laughing at, huh!?” I shouted, and it got eerily quiet. I felt my legs shaking, my tiny body filled with a certain rage I hadn’t felt in years. I stomped the ground, hard, almost slipping again. “Y’all got somethin’ to laugh at!? You find somethin’ funny!?”

They all stood there and looked around at each other. The rush was cooling slightly and I realized what a spectacle I had made of myself, cake batter aside.

So much for blending in…

Author's Note

oh Lottie, you're so painfully awkward, no matter what body you're in

Twilight found some magical nonsense to figure out, and what's up with those woods? Pinkie found our protagonist!

so much for just doing recon

all this getting Lottie to Ponyville isn't great story flow, but the plot must go on. soon we'll be back into the mysteries and character development, and hopefully you all enjoy it

The Start

“OH NO!” I heard who I assumed to be the pink one gasp, the stuff was starting to drip over my eyes. “I’m so sooooo sorry, pony I’ve never met before! I thought you were a friend of mine!”

“…This is how you treat your friends?” I mumbled, trying to shake off some of it but It was too thick. The ponies who had stopped laughing were quietly shuffling off, muttering to one another. Good riddance.

“No no no. See, the members of the Ponyville Musician’s Guild have started pulling pranks on me and some of my other friends, I call us “The Ponyville Pranksters”, so we decided to do a friendly prank war! One whole week of whoopee cushions, hoof buzzers and…uh…aerial cake batter splatter attacks…oops.”

“Hm.” I was half-listening, wondering to myself if this stuff would stain my jacket.

“And…You have a reeeeeaaallly similar mane and coat color to Noteworthy, he’s one of the Guild ponies, but he’s a stallion, obviously! Not that you look like a stallion! It’s just from so high up I couldn’t tell the difference!” She rambled on, bouncing around to get face to face with me. “I’m super-duper sorry! Honest I am!”

My scowl did not want to leave just yet. I was already stressed out and there was still stuff to do.

“Look. I just want to get this stuff off me and get back to my business, alright?” I sighed. “You got a hose or something around here? Give me a quick rinse?”

“Oh yeah! There’s a hose around back at Sugarcube Corner! Buuuut…I…uh…made this batch to be super thick and sticky…You’re gonna need a reeeeeeally really good bath.”

“Great…” I huffed, plopping down in the dirt, somehow even more emotionally exhausted. “I…I can’t walk all the way back like this…” I dreaded the thought of trying to get through that forest while this stuff dripping everywhere, dirt stuck to me just everywhere…

“I could take you to the spa! They can fix you up really nice!” she beamed, looking at me hopefully.

A spa? A bunch of ponies touching me and shuffling me around…Probably want to take off my jacket.

“Hard pass.” I muttered. I’d only been here maybe an hour, I wasn’t going to out myself just yet, if those pictures were a big deal.

“Oh…uh, okay then. You could take a bath at my place! I’ve got a good shampoo that works super good on baking stuff when it gets in my mane.”

“You’re just gonna let some random stranger…you don’t even know…take a bath in your house?” I gave her a weird look. “You’re kidding.”

“Noperino! I’m totally serious!” she did her best at not looking like a looney. It didn’t last long though. “Plus, it’s not technically my house, I just have a room upstairs.”

I doubted I’d be able to even use a hose by myself, and the thought of trekking back home through the forest running through some more woods and the backyard and into the house, tracking cake batter the whole way? Not terribly appealing.

“I really hate to turn down such a…generous offer.” I sighed flatly, bewildered by both my good and bad luck. “Lead the way.”

And she did. She bounced. The whole way. It wasn’t far but more ponies who hadn’t been there for my original shaming were snickering, until the pink one made “cut it out” type gestures at them until they stopped. I kept my eyes to the ground through most of it, not wanting to lose my head again.

She stopped me at the door of some architectural monstrosity straight out of Hansel and Gretel. I just sighed.

Don’t even let it get to you. This place is just…weird. Leave it at that.

“Okay, I’m gonna go in and put down something for you to walk on until we get upstairs. Don’t you go nowhere!” she smiled, rushing inside and closing the door behind her.

There was some commotion inside, before a very obvious stage whisper could be heard all the way outside.

“Okay everypony…Listen. There’s a pony about to walk in…and she’s covered in cake batter!”

There were some laughs at that.

“Shhhh! I know, I know it’s really funny but please…pretty please with sprinkles on top…please don’t laugh at her! She’s veeeerrrrrryyyy SEN-SI-TIVE.”

“I’m gonna kill her.”

The door flew open and she was smiling wide, gesturing to the inside. There was a long roll of wax paper leading to a stairway off to the side like the oh-so glamourous red carpet they rolled out just for my public humiliation.

“Well, come on in, silly!” she giggled.

“Don’t call me that.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!”

I walked past a number of ponies eating and waiting in line in what looked like a bakery. Some of them were very obviously averting their gazes. One even had a newspaper up and seemed very interested in an article, I’m sure. A blue one with honest-to-god rainbow hair was sitting at a table in the corner, visibly shaking from trying not to laugh.

“Right this way!” she rolled up the wax paper I’d already stepped on behind me. I wasn’t leaving much batter behind anymore but the sticky hooves had picked up a lot of dirt. The roll extended up the stairs too and I tried my best not to stumble.

“Now you wait juuussst a teency bit!” she bounced away to what I could only hope was the bathroom. I heard water and felt a little more relaxed when steam started rolling from the doorway. I was eager to get clean and back to my business. Even with all this fuss and muss I still felt an undercurrent of determination. It was almost refreshing. If this kind of thing didn’t send me packing then I hoped I had the guts to see this through as far as I could.

“It’s all filled up!” she cheered, sliding up next to me. “Ooh! Do you want me to wash your jacket for you too?”

I snuck a peek at my backside. The batter had gotten most everywhere after the walk here, including enough to cover my “secret”. I could get full-horse naked and not blow my cover, and the privacy of the tub was a plus too.

“Just be careful with it.” I sighed, shrugging out of it. I watched her hooves carefully, wondering how she could grab so easily. “It’s my favorite.”

“No problem…uh…Oh! Silly me, I’m drawing you a bath already and I never even got your name! If Mr. and Mrs. Cake ask, I knew it the whole time, m’kay?”

“Sure, whatever. I’m Cornflower Blue.”

She gasped really loudly; I wouldn’t have been surprised if they heard it all the way downstairs.

“Whaaaaaaaat a ca-winky-dink!” she giggled, bouncing in a circle around me, my jacket flopping cake batter in a ring around the both of us. “I’m a color too! My name’s Pinkie Pie!”

“Outstanding.” I deadpanned. “Can I get in the tub?”

“Sure as sunshine!” she followed me in, I was hoping she’d be out of my hair soon.

“So, here’s that shampoo I was telling you about! And here’s my loofa, my scrub brush, my rubber duckie, my extra-bubbly bubble bath, my other rubber duckie, aaaaaaand my fluffiest towels! You just give me a shout if you need anything, ‘kay Corny?”

“Please don’t call me that.” I knocked the loofa into the tub, and stuck the tip of my hoof in to check the temperature.

“Okay! Um…What do your friends call you? Flower? CB? Lil’ B? Corncob? Cornucopia? Rhythm and Blues? Bluebell? Blue-”

“Stop. Just…Blue. Is fine, I guess. If you have to call me something. I just want to wash up, get clean and get back to my day.”

“Sure thing! I’ll get to washing this, you just have a nice, relaxing bath that’ll sooooothe your nerves and make you want to forgive your pal Pinkie.”

I hummed at her words, inching into the hot water and already feeling better. She stepped out of the room and I reluctantly used my teeth to pull the curtain surrounding the tub closed. I tipped some of the open bubble bath between my hooves as carefully as I could into the water, hoping it would add some much needed cover.

Pinkie Pie thought about her temporary bath guest. She felt really bad about what had gone down with the prank misfire. She always prided herself on not pranking ponies who were super-sensitive like her best pal Fluttershy. She got the feeling deep down in her guts that Bluey had been teased as a foal like Fluttershy had, but instead of shying away like the pegasus, she had learned how to seem tough. But Pinkie saw through that grouchy act back there in the street. Bluey had been mad, but also very sad. Smad.

She was going to make up for her mistake, but she was going to play it cool. Things had worked out in the end with Cranky, but she didn’t want to push and push and push Bluey until it was too late to do right by her. Cool, cool as a cucumber, that was her.

“Psst…Gummy! Where are you?” Pinkie whispered, knowing just the way to get the jacket clean. She whipped her head around to find Gummy at the top of the stairs, licking his eyeball.

“Oh good…okay listen Gummy.” She scooped him up and brought him downstairs, setting him on the floor of the laundry room. “I need this cleaned up lickidy-split! I know I can count on you, buddy!”

Gummy, wise beyond his years, showed her his lack of teeth in her favorite smile and plodded over to the jacket. She could always count on him to help clean up.

“Oh, hey! I almost forgot!” Pinkie’s new, hopefully soon-to-be friend called from the other room. “There’s stuff in the pockets, please don’t wash them.”

“No problem!” Pinkie called back. She stuck her hoof inside and fished around for Blue’s stuff. There was a coin purse and an old photo in a plastic sleeve like from an album. It was old and crinkled around the edges. A class picture, much like the ones she’d seen hanging in the entryway of Ponyville’s schoolhouse. “Aww! Look at all the happy little smiles! Do you know any of them?”

“Nope.” Blue called from the tub, the sound of gently splashing water echoing in the bathroom. “No clue about any of them.”

Pinkie flipped the photo over, finding some writing in very faded ink.

“Hmm...the back says “Sugar and Silver’s…first picture day.” Hm, I wonder which ones they are?”

The bathroom got super quiet, save for the quiet plinking of water into the tub.

“Yeah, don’t know which is which either.” Bluey sighed. “I was gonna go to the schoolhouse in the picture today to see if I could find out who they are but I got…held up. But gosh, I don't even know where the the schoolhouse even is…”

“Ooh! Ooh, I can help you with that!” Pinkie called, pronking about, eager to be helpful. This was it! The thing! The thing she could do to make her smile!

“You can?” Bluey gasped. “Gosh Pinkie, I think if you did that, why...I would forgive the whole “aerial cake batter splatter attack” thing and we’d be even.”

Pinkie was so happy and her heart was as light as a feather, she zipped on over to the tub, the curtain flew open with her ringing declaration.

“REALLY!?!”

Bluey yelped and lightning quick, she lobbed one of the rubber duckies at her head. It bounced off Pinkie’s face with an adorable squeaky quack and she didn’t even flinch.

“Did ya mean it, Bluey?”

“YES JUST GET OUT.”

My jacket was clean and dry surprisingly quickly, and I didn’t really care how. I changed in privacy, this time very clumsily trying out the whole “grabbing things with hooves” thing I had done somehow with the rubber duck (I couldn't even begin to understand how that worked...) and eventually managed to slip it on much easier than earlier. I made a mental note to practice holding onto things at home. I felt a thousand times more comfortable than I’d been in the tub.

I was still a little flustered about the whole bath thing. In reality I only wanted privacy to keep my little secret but there was some deeply ingrained need for modesty that didn’t go away. At least when I was around other people, or ponies as it were, when not in my own body. Or because this was my body?

Aw, screw it. I decided, clumsily drying my hair with a towel. Don’t think about it. That’s my new motto.

I stepped out of the bathroom, hoping my new hair was like my old and it looked the same brushed as it did not.

“Okay, you ready to go Pinkie?”

“Yep! Just gotta put Gummy down for his nap. He gets so tired after his afternoon snack.”

“Okay, who’s-”

I turned to be face to face with big purple eyes and green scales.

“Bluey, this is Gummy, my pet baby alligator.” She smiled, holding him like a baby. He opened his mouth and let out a squeaky croak, revealing a lack of any razor-sharp teeth. It made me relax a little and, if I was being honest, it was kind of cute.

“Hi…Gummy.” I reached a hoof out and gently patted the top of his head. He turned and looked at me, a teensy bit wall-eyed. He opened his jaws and without warning, snapped them down on the end of my hoof. It didn’t hurt, but it was a very strong “bite” and it sent a little chill up my spine.

“Awww! He likes you!”

Twilight had been pouring over her magical theory books for the better part of a day. Nothing she had read so far related to what she’d seen. Any magic she knew herself would’ve been detectable by her. It looked like a teleportation spell, but it wasn’t. It looked like a summoning enchantment, but it wasn’t…This was something unknown.

She had a few theories on the forest itself, but the most likely one being that the forest had its own natural magic source, keeping it from needing insects and animals to keep it thriving. And any creatures smart enough to feel that natural magic had decided to stay away. As a result, it was likely very magical in its own right. She’d heard of individual magical trees, like Sweet Apple Acres’ Zap Apple trees the Tree of Harmony (which wasn’t a traditional tree but for the sake of the theory she included it), and the magic they contained.

“Could that be it?” she puzzled, writing down her thoughts.

“Could what be it?” Spike asked from atop the shelf ladder.

“I think the natural magic in the forest may have…performed magic of its own. In a way…”

“Is that bad? Is it gonna turn out to be like the Everfree Forest?”

“It should be fine I think…But natural magic is like…like pegasus magic, in a way. Passive magic. It shouldn’t be able to “cast” spells at all. This is all theory until proven otherwise…”

Twilight wasn’t sure about it but a forest with magic, in theory, could summon something in a way that Twilight couldn’t detect. Or…just as likely a theory, it could’ve-

“No, no…impossible.” She muttered to herself, scratching her notes out. “I’m getting ahead of myself. Forests can’t cast magic in the first place. They don’t have conduits-Twilight, you jumped to conclusions! Get it together…”

She stepped back from this particular line of thinking. Trees didn’t have conduits like horns or some magical artifacts. She convinced herself to think of the other problem.

“In any case, there’s no sign of the creature. So far anything we’ve found didn’t relate to it, as far as I could tell. That trail didn’t even show up until after it was spotted.”

There was no choice but to hope it was a one-time spotting. If it was unseen by ponies for this long, it would probably remain unseen. If it did come back and cause trouble, she and her friends would deal with it. But for now, it was just a footnote on this bigger mystery.

She decided to switch her research focus from what magical things she couldn’t detect, to any historical records or mention of the woods in Ponyville’s history to see if anything like this had happened before.

“Spike, we’re going to start a little research project.” She proclaimed, her energy returning to her.

“I’ll start making coffee.” He sighed, climbing down the ladder.

As long as nopony went into those trees for now, there would be one less thing to worry about.

She hoped that the sign she put up would be enough.

Pinkie took me out the back way to avoid any more commotion and she hopped along the dirt road with me in tow. I wondered if the pony ever just walked anywhere.

“This is the same schoolhouse in the picture?” I asked, hoping for a break. “They haven’t like…knocked it down and rebuilt it at any point?”

“Nope! It’s the first school they ever built in Ponyville, and it’s the only school for little colts and fillies they’ve ever had. My friend Applejack told me so, and her family has been here since the town was founded!”

“Cool, and they’ll like…let us in and I can find out more about this photo?”

“Yuh-huh. And class lets out soon! I haven’t heard the bell yet so they must be finishing up and we can ask Ms. Cheerilee, that’s the teacher, if we can come in!”

“Good. I can get some more info on…uh." I was blanking. Pony names were still weird.

“The picture said Sugar and Silver. Two of these must be them!” she started bouncing…backwards to face me as we moved along. “Say Bluey? Why are you looking for the two in the picture?”

“I’m just....” I mulled it over for a second. "Trying to get in contact with them. I've never met them personally, but...they're friends of the family." Hopefully not technically a lie.

“Oh that's terrific!” she laughed. "I hope you get to meet them soon!"

Me too Pinkie Pie.

With a free quiet moment I looked this new pony over. I was used to ponies being all colors now but this had to be the pinkest pony I'd seen so far. I would say her parents didn't try very hard naming her but my hypothetical pony parents apparently did the same thing.

Her hair was full of thick, poofy curls that made mine look tame by comparison, with a tail to match. How do they handle having all that hair? She had big blue eyes and a smile that never seemed to go away. And the pictures on her sides were three balloons, two blue and one yellow.

So her job is...blowing up balloons? No, that seems too specific...

We passed some ponies I think I recognized from before. They saw the two of us and started muttering to each other. I wanted to ignore it, but my default response was to scowl at them, my ears flat against my head. Their eyes went wide and they trotted off in the opposite direction. Pinkie Pie noticed this, of course.

"Bluey, when all those ponies laughed at you, it was with you!" She tried to calm me a little. "Well, you weren't laughing...but they thought you were in on the prank! They weren't trying to be mean."

"You're telling me that every single one of those ponies thought I was in on it? Not one of them laughed because they saw something embarrassing happen to somepony other than them?" I huffed, not totally buying it.

"Well...no, I can't be super duper, one hundred percent sure on that..." she said looking kind of guilty. "But a lot of ponies in town know I don't prank ponies who are sensitive!"

There she goes again with sensitive. I thought, still sore about it. I just don't much care for large groups of people pointing and laughing at me, especially not when I get humiliated.

I gave her a vague nod, if only to move away from the subject. I wasn't really angry with her, it had been an accident after all. But I wasn't about to forgive and forget with those other ones. I wasn't go out of my way to be nasty to ponies (starting now), but if any of them tried to hassle me for it I couldn't promise anything.

The big bell on the steeple of the schoolhouse was ringing away and tiny little ponies were filing out. They were laughing and gathering in their little groups and before they could all get past, a little yellow one with no pictures ran up to Pinkie and looked super-excited to see her.

“Hiya Pinkie Pie!” she cheered in a surprising southern accent. “What’re you doin’ here? Is it Ms. Cheerilee’s birthday?”

“Nah, that’s not for three months, nineteen days, six hours aaaaand…thirteen minutes.” She laughed, saying something that made my head spin. “I’m actually here with my new buddy Bluey!”

Who’s she callin’ her buddy…I grumped on the inside.

“Oh! Well, nice to meetcha Bluey.” She smiled up at me, offering a hoof. I did my best at a hoofshake. “My name’s Apple Bloom. Hm…did Pinkie already throw you a party? You smell like cake.”

I glared at Pinkie and she just put on a sheepish smile, drawing circles in the dirt.

“Nope! I just met her today…I kinda…made a mess of it, so I’m helping her with a thing!”

“A thing?” the smaller pony repeated back.

"She's helping me find some ponies." I started, trying to offer more of an explanation. "They were students here, pretty sure."

“Oh, neat!" Two little voices were calling her name. She looked down the road to see two little ponies waiting impatiently for her, I assumed. "See ya later!” she said awkwardly, trotting off towards them. Pinkie waved at all three of them before we kept on moving. I wasn’t sure what we’d find here but Pinkie was the closest thing I had to a guide. I could at least get her to point me in the right direction when I found out where I needed to go. And read things.

We stepped into the schoolhouse entrance and along the wall leading to the classroom there were several school photos, groups of little ponies in rows from what seemed to be years back. But all in color, none more sepia-toned like mine. And there were different teachers in some of them the older-looking they got. This made me a bit worried. Just how old was this photo? If I found what I was looking for, how old was the human-knowing pony? Hopefully they hadn’t moved out of town. Or worse.

“Hmmm…looks like we’ll have to dig a little deeper.” She zipped off into the classroom and I heard a surprised yelp.

“Oh! Hello Pinkie Pie. Are you dropping off an invitation? Let me think…It’s not…Caramel’s birthday, is it?”

Apple Bloom mentioned something like that too. I thought. So she's a party planner? Geez, how many does she throw that everybody asks her?

“Nope! I’m helping out my friend-oh!” she zipped back over to the doorway and waved me in. I sighed as she waited for me to step in. The pony I assumed to be the teacher was a normal magenta one like Pinkie and me was standing behind a desk. Pinkie waited for me to get all the way to the desk until continuing her thought. “-helping out my friend Cornflower Blue here investigate an old picture she has.” She dug her hoof into my jacket pocket without warning and retrieved the photo. I tried my best to brush off the invasion of my personal space.

“Hello Cornflower Blue, I’m Cheerilee, the teacher here.” she smiled at me. She seemed nice so far. Hopefully she'll find what I'm looking for.

“Nice to meet you, Cheerilee.” I said, smiling politely. “Thanks for your help on this.”

“I’m happy to help a friend of Pinkie Pie’s.” Pinkie giggled at the word friend. “Oh, well this is quite old, we’d have to get the school photo album.” She made her way over to the high shelf on the far wall, standing on a step ladder and grabbing a rather thick book with her teeth. She plopped it onto her desk and flipped through the pages.

“Now let me see…The class size is smaller and that teacher…Oh, would you look at that! The photo you have is a copy of the very first school photo! Miss Bliss’ class, right after the schoolhouse was built, it must have been more than fifty years ago.”

“Fifty years…” I sighed. I was really hoping for a lucky break on this.

“Which ones are Silver and Sugar?” Pinkie asked, more on task than I was.

Cheerilee carefully took the photo from its place in the album and flipped it over. Pinkie dove right into the new info but I just looked, grimacing a little. These squiggles were still foreign to me. But when I saw that Cheerilee was watching the two of us, I promptly pretended to read along.

“Pictured: Periwinkle, Sassafrass…Ah-ha! Here!” she flipped it over again. “It says they’re Sugar Maple and Silver Maple!” she pointed to two little girl ponies in the front row. A normal one, and the only unicorn in the class.

These are the two I’m looking for.

Pinkie and I thanked Cheerilee for her time and went back outside. I was glad I at least had some full names to work off of, but I was feeling a little tired. I did a lot more today than I had planned. We reached the end of the dirt road outside the schoolhouse when I noticed that for the first time since I’d met her, Pinkie was oddly quiet.

Should…Should I ask her what’s wrong?

I decided that I would, if only to be polite.

“Pinkie? Something the matter?”

“Bluey…If I’m wrong I’m super sorry!" she looked a little nervous now "But…can you, y’know…not read?”

I felt a chill down my spine.

No, don’t panic! My mind was racing with a new fear. This doesn’t mean anything. Just muddle your way through it, don’t let her know you don’t belong. Don’t. Don’t-

“Is that why you didn’t know who to look for, even though their names were written on the back?” Pinkie bluntly asked, her big blue eyes staring right into me.

“I…I can. It’s just…” Think you idiot, think!! “When I read…the-uh-…the parts get all jumbled.” Smooth. “I don’t…like anypony knowing I have a really hard time with it. Makes them think I’m…dumb.”

It was a flimsy-ass excuse. But telling her I couldn’t read this language specifically would almost certainly point to the fact that I wasn’t a local. That would raise so many other questions. “What language can you read?” “Why didn’t you ever learn?” And so many others I might’ve just dodged.

“Nopony would think you’re dumb!” she sounded very sympathetic and her ears were down. “You just leave all the reading stuff to your good pal. Pinkie Pie!” she turned back into the perky ball of energy I’d known for all of an hour and a half.

“Right, thanks Pinkie…” Seems like I dodged that bullet. First Rare Find, now her. If these ponies keep noticing what's wrong with me I might be in trouble..

“So, do you those two might be in town somewhere?” I asked, changing the subject.

“Nope!” she said with a big smile, starting to bounce back the way we came.

Oh wow, what a blunt answer.

“What uh...what makes you say that?” I followed her, catching up faster than earlier. At least my footing is getting better.

“I know everypony that lives in Ponyville, and I’ve never heard of those two.” She said, waving to some ponies across the way. They waved back with big smiles and choruses of “Hey Pinkie Pie!”

“You know…every single pony?” There’s no way, she’s exaggerating.

“Every single pony, two donkeys, a zebra and one baby dragon!”

Okay I’ll…just unpack that later…

“And…you’re absolutely sure they don’t live in town?” I was getting more depressed with every word.

“Yep! But if you wanna find out, we could go to Town Hall! We'll look in the records, and see where they are now!”

Records huh…Guess I have some luck. And now there’s a pony on my side that can read for me, and who “knows everypony in town” apparently. Meaning there’s no questions or awkward introductions if I needed something. Pinkie could be my buffer between me and anybody that finds me odd.

“You’d really help me with all that, huh?”

“Of course!”

The stubborn part of me wanted to tell her that it was fine, that I didn’t need her help. But when I started this I was clueless and alone. Now, I was still pretty clueless, but I had a willing helper that didn’t ask for anything in return.

Wait a damn second…

“What’s in it for you?” I asked, eyes narrowed.

She smiled really big, and got an extra spring in her already springy step.

“That we’ll be friends, Bluey!” she went ahead of me, bouncing backwards down the road. “And I always throw my new friends a party!” She was smiling so wide it looked like it hurt. She was looking to me for an answer.

Friends huh? She just met me. But saying no would kind of put a damper on this whole operation.

“Uh…sure Pinkie I’ll be your friend, I guess.” I shrugged.

She reached into her hair and pulled out a party noisemaker, blowing away and doing a cartwheel, amazingly enough for a pony. I wonder if my hair got that big, could I keep stuff in it too?

A party on the other hand, I’m kind of trying to keep a low profile. Having a party thrown for me would kind of be the opposite of that.

“But no thank you on the party, Pinkie.”

That noisemaker suddenly sounded so sad.

“You don’t like parties?” She was really pulling some puppy dog eyes on me. But I stood firm.

“Parties are…fine.” I went to a bunch of parties in high school, they were okay. “But-”

“Great! I’ll start making the invitations!" she bounced back. "How does tomorrow night sound? Unless you want it to be a surprise??”

“Hang on! I’m…only here in Ponyville to find anything on those ponies. I’m gonna be too busy for a party and I’m not gonna be in town long enough afterwards for you to throw me one.”

“I can put together a party, lickity-split! It won’t take any time at all!”

I don’t think she’s gonna take no for an answer. I was on the spot. It is all she’s asking me for her help. Once all this is done, I’ll be human again and hopefully be long gone. Just agree to it Lottie, even if it’s a lie. You don’t actually have to go. She doesn’t even know you! Why does she want to be friends with a total stranger anyway?

“Well, you convinced me Pinkie. I’ll go to a party of yours, but only once I’ve got my thing done, no sooner.”

She jumper really high in the air and squealed with laughter. Confetti seemed to pop out from behind her, raining down on me. Then she lazily floated down like she was as light as a feather.

Don’t think about it.

“Oh!! This is gonna be so much fun!” she pulled me into a very tight hug, practically knocking the wind out of me. “We’re gonna find your ponies, and then we’re gonna have the best time EVER!!”

“Okay…” I wheezed. This pony is nuts. She let me go and I caught my breath. “Should we…go to Town Hall now?”

“Not today, silly!” she giggled. “To pull a record that’s not yours, you have to do some paperwork!”

“How long will that take?” I asked, dreading the answer.

“Abooouuuut…three days, since they're probably gonna have to pull it from the older archives.” I groaned at that. “But hey, since I help Mayor Mare out sometimes with the filing system…I bet I can get them to knock it down to two.”

She sounded so proud of that. Two more days to even know where to look next. Two more days of pony. Magical ponyland had the wonders of bureaucracy, fantastic.

“Thanks Pinkie, that’s a big help.” She was beaming. I dusted the confetti out of my hair and realized we’d walked far enough and I recognized the marketplace. “Welp, guess I’ll see you in two days.”

I started walking away, thinking about what I could eat for dinner back at my house, when I heard her bouncing closer. She was smiling some more, looking at me expectantly.

“Yes Pinkie?” I sighed, forcing a smile. She was starting to weird me out, just a bit. What more could she want?

“You wanna haaaaaang out tomorrow?” She was dancing from one front hoof to the other.

“And do what?” I laughed a little, but my sarcasm was not detected.

“We can do anything you want Bluey! We can bake cakes, or eat cakes, or go bowling, or play with Gummy, or meet my friends, or see a movie, or-”

“Okay, good! Let’s…eat some cakes and…see where the day takes us. I will see you tomorrow Pinkie.”

She wrapped me up in another hug, this one much gentler.

“It'll be okay Bluey, I’ll help you find them.”

I was going out of my way to take advantage of this pink pony’s kindness. And despite our rocky meeting, this experience had been relatively painless so far.

I could at least try to act the part of a friend.

“Thanks Pinkie.” I mustered up a real smile, actually grateful that I’d gotten such a lucky break. “This’ll be…fun.”

She told me to meet her at "Sugarcube Corner”, the place we'd been before, and that we should meet at 8 am.

It beats sitting in my house alone, shut off from the outside world. Shows how desperate this whole situation has got me. I looked back at her, waving excitedly at me. I waved back a little.

She is nice, if a bit too energetic for me. As long as I don’t get covered in cake batter again, I can stand “hanging out” until I’m human again.

After that, I’ll never have to set foot in Ponyville, or this world ever again.

Pinkie was so excited to hang out with her new friend tomorrow! They were gonna have so much fun together!

Pinkie watched as Cornflower Blue walked off, and she felt a little pang of sadness inside.

She needs a fun day. Pinkie thought, her ears drooping. I’ve never seen a pony fake so many smiles in so little time. And even when she smiled for real just now, it was a little…off. Like she was out of practice.

Like she hardly smiles.

She bounced off towards Sugarcube Corner, already getting so many amazing ideas for how they were gonna spend the day tomorrow.

Don’t worry, Bluey! I’ll help you be happy for real!

Author's Note

oh Lottie, that's not how you friend.

Pinkie makes a new friend! i hope it works out for her.

and this chapter introduces my pony ocs, periwinkle and sassafras, hope you guys like them (original characters, do not steal ©™)

coffee exists in the comics so i'm counting it.

from this chapter on, I'm typing everything from scratch. no re-used chapters from earlier drafts of the story, so chapters will be coming out farther apart. but it's all planned out, no more plot-tweaking.

i really appreciate your comments guys, it helps me figure out what im doing good and bad and i fine-tune the writing a little. i'd love to hear what you think about certain developments, if you think a plot detail seems off so i can clear it up, etc.

The Day Out

Really looking myself over now that I’d seen other ponies, I really didn’t stand out that much.

My coloring wasn’t dull, but it was a bit muted. Save for my bright yellow eyes but that didn’t seem very out of place either. For the first time I wondered why I had these colors as a pony. Did the…plant magic, or whatever stupid crap, pick it at random? Or was this like a…pony body translation of the colors I already had? Considering I still had my same haircut (even my tail was short and curly), I’d bet on the latter. But this was all just speculation.

Deciding I’d been just standing in front of the mirror long enough, I got back to my business. My morning routine had gone a little easier since yesterday since now I could kinda sorta grab certain little objects now, at least when I focused. I guess it was normal for ponies to be able to do something with their hooves, considering all the stuff they had in town would be a lot harder to do and build with just their mouths. My hooves didn’t feel different than before, nothing that would suggest being able to grab things.

And I’m pretty sure Pinkie said they have bowling? I was drawing a blank on that one. But they don’t have fingers, and-nope, just…don’t think about it.

I picked out another jacket from the moving boxes, a grey cotton varsity jacket-looking thing with white sleeves. With my barely-functioning new skill I could snap up the front this time. It still felt weird, considering it didn’t actually cover anything a naked human Lottie would want to hide from the world, but it did what I needed it to do.

Before I could get the bag of bits into my pocket, I heard my phone ringing from the bedside table. Mom was calling.

My stomach was immediately in knots, but I pressed on. I took a deep breath and answered, switching it quickly to speakerphone.

“Hey Mom.”

“Hi Lottie, Mason and me are going to see that new superhero movie, you know, the one with the guy? Wanna come?”

Specific. Poor Mason, just a year until unsupervised PG-13 movies. Should’ve just snuck in.

“Uh, actually I have plans, but you two have fun.”

“Oh? What’s the plan for today, something important?”

Very subtly asking if my thing can be bailed on for a movie, that’s my mom.

If I try to brush it off she’ll know something’s up. Certainly not this something but something. I think a half-truth would be best here.

“I…got asked to do stuff, with…a friend yesterday.”

“Oh! Oh well you just, you just have a great day, hun! She said she’s hanging out with a friend. Do you need a little spending money? I can swing by and-”

“That’s alright Mom!” Nononono, keep her away at all costs! “It’s mostly just a hanging out, window-shopping kind of day! I’m good on cash. Thanks though.”

“Sorry, sorry, just excited for you! I-“ “Mom.” “…What? Oh, Mason wants the phone.”

“Put him on.” Oh boy.

I heard the phone change hands, and he sounded kind of miffed.

“You’re not lying, right?”

“No. I’m not lying, buddy.” Technically not.

“I mean, because you don’t have friends, I thought.” “Mason!”

“Yeah, I’m aware. I met a new friend.” This child’s lucky he’s my baby brother.

“Are they a nice friend or a jerk friend?” he asked bluntly, like he was known to do. “Mason, don’t you ruin this for your sister!”

I thought about it. She did drop cake batter on me and I lost my cool. Maybe…1/2 point to jerk. But aside from that…

“She’s a nice friend kiddo.” I explained. “I don’t hang out with jerk friends. Jerks get knocked out, right?”

“Oh yeah, right.” He laughed, the joke still funny but only to us. “Good luck, I guess. Don’t be weird like you usually are.” “Mason!!”

“No promises.”

We said goodbyes and hung up, leaving me very suddenly exhausted. I felt just like I had after Rare Find dropped me off in town. I had been normal and kept my secret from an unsuspecting audience. It was gratifying to know I could pull it off but absolutely terrifying to know one slip-up or one visit could ruin my life.

“I’m okay. I’m great.” I closed my eyes, trying to calm myself down. “I’m…Cornflower Blue, getting ready for a normal day in Ponyville with the pony who’s gonna help me get back to being Lottie Petrou. Help me get my life back.”

I was ready for my day of fun.

I sighed, realizing how much work today would probably be.

Oh boy…

Pinkie had been at it for hours, getting ready for the big day. The Cakes hadn’t really been surprised to find her baking on her day off, but they had asked her what her plans were.

She told them all about her new friend, save for the details that she would consider “secrets”, and all the fun things around town they might do together.

“Well, we’re glad everything worked out for you, dear.” Mrs. Cake yawned, wiping Pumpkin’s chin. “When that mare came in covered in cake batter, we were worried you’d gotten into another Cranky situation.”

“No, I learned my lesson there.” she swore, gulping down another breakfast pastry. “I’m gonna be super casual about everything. I just have to be less pushy with Bluey! Let her know that I’m really reeeaaaallly sorry for what I did, and try to be her friend.”

“That’s good Pinkie!” Mr. Cake rewarded both her self-control and her enthusiasm for his cooking with another pastry. “You just do your best and everything will be fine.”

“I WULL!” mouthful-of-pastry Pinkie Pie replied.

“You said she’s not from Ponyville? What brings her here?” Mrs. Cake asked, taking a sip of her coffee.

“That’s-uh…Kind of a secret? I think?”

They exchanged looks, instantly concerned for her.

“It’s fine! I’m just helping her with something but I forgot to ask if anypony was allowed to know.” She grinned, taking a sip of her hot cocoa.

“And…you’re sure she’s interested in being friends?” Mr. Cake asked, suddenly hoping this Bluey was really a good pony.

“From how you described her Pinkie,” Mrs. Cake was nervous too. “she seemed a little…rough around the edges.” She thought that Pinkie was the type to try and befriend that type of pony, or donkey. She and Carrot wanted to make sure she wasn’t getting taken advantage of.

“Bluey was smad because she got pranked and laughed at when she didn’t like it! If we’d met normally, like “Oh hello I’m Pinkie Pie! You like having fun too? Let’s be friends!” I’m sure you’d see her the way I do.” She tried her best to defend Bluey before the Cakes had a bad opinion of her. “And I was the one who asked to help her with her thing, she didn’t ask me to do anything, and not something bad either. She just-” she quickly slapped a hoof over her mouth, she still needed work keeping big secrets. “Whoops! Almost spilled the beans, maybe!”

They were still skeptical, Pinkie could tell. But they didn’t bring it up again before leaving to start the day.

“They’ll meet her at Bluey’s party. Then they’ll see she’s a good pony, like I do.” Pinkie nodded her head, downing the last of her drink. It was almost time! She ran upstairs to get even more ready for the big day!

I managed to walk the whole way without breaking a sweat. Pony endurance maybe? But it was five after eight, according to the clock tower. I underestimated how much faster Rare Find was than me.

“Now where’s that big gingerbread house?” I scanned the skyline for the weird building. I guess I was picking Pinkie up? But I saw it nearby eventually and started that way.

Ponyville seemed different this early in the morning. The marketplace wasn’t quite packed yet and some of them were moving around, getting ready for the day. They weren’t quite as perky in the wee hours either it seemed, judging by the grumbling yawns I’d heard.

I got to the front door, only to see something that let me know how the day was probably going to go.

It was a sign with no words on it, but a series of drawings depicting me going around to the back door. I guess because I couldn’t read.

“Outstanding.”

I slowly made my way around to the back, dreading I didn’t even know what. I finally knocked on the door and Pinkie Pie answered, looking excited.

“Hi Bluey! I’m so excited for today, and I know just how you’d like to start it off!” she was dancing from one hoof to the other, grinning big.

“Oh, how’s that?”

And then, right in the doorway. She burst into song.

“Hey my new friend Bluey~!

We’re gonna have a blast~!

If there’s something you wanna do,

You only need to ask~!”

Bouncing from side to side and singing. To the tune of the birthday song they sing at restaurants. Oh boy.

“I’ve been up for hours~!

They took so long to bake~!

But now we’re gonna sit a while,

And have ourselves some caaaaaake~!!”

She stepped aside to reveal two double-layer cakes on a counter inside, one pink and the other blue, with downright ornate frosting jobs. It was actually impressive.

“You made cakes?” I asked, remembering her song. Up for hours?

“Yes-indeedy-dandy!” she laughed, hopping over to me. “You said “Let’s eat some cakes and see where the day takes us.” Remember, silly?”

“Yeah but,” I guess the first option was to bake some cakes, but this… “you didn’t have to go through all this trouble.”

“I went to bed early!” she said, motioning to the cakes. “And these did take a while but I mostly needed a rhyme for cake. With the right number of syllables too. Anywho, are you ready to eat! Some! Cake?”

Well, if pony food turns out to be bad for me, getting sick will give me an out to go home. If not, free cake.

“So, can I guess the blue one’s for me?” I stepped up to the metaphorical plate. I hoped she wouldn’t expect me to actually eat the whole thing.

“If you want! But I thought we could take slices from both! The pink one is my Chocolate Caramel Confetti Twist!” That sounds really good. “And the blue one is my Triple Chocolate Surprise!” That sounds even better. She leaned in real close, whispering. “The surprise is it’s actually quadruple chocolate!”

Ding ding ding, we have a winner.

“I’ll have a slice of blue, please.”

In one fluid motion, she picked up a very sharp-looking knife in her mouth, cut a slice from the cake, and it fell onto a plate. Very impressive.

I still wasn’t sure about how good I’d be at holding a fork. I was about to ask her for one when she cut herself a slice of pink and just started digging in, face first.

Well, that solves that problem.

I should’ve hesitated, but after maybe two seconds of thought on my part, I gave in. I took a moderately-sized bite.

Pinkie was watching me intently as I sat through an experience.

“Well, do you like it?” I could see her practically vibrating with anticipation.

“Pinkie Pie.” And I gave her the one hundred percent truth for the first time since I’d met her. “This is the bestcake that I’ve ever eaten.”

And it was true. I don’t know if it was my new body, pony ingredients, or that she’d sold her soul to a baking demon. I didn’t care. I was in heaven.

“Really??” her eyes were huge and she was trotting in place. But I was already back to eating my slice, and she did the same. It was a funny sound, a pink pony giggling between bites.

Number one perk of ponyworld so far: Pinkie’s baking. No contest.

“Can I have one of yours to try?” I asked, doubting it could beat all that chocolate but no one could say I didn’t give it a fair chance.

“Sure Bluey, here!”

And we ate cake. And it was good.

We ate both cakes.

We ate two whole double-layer cakes.

And I was almost ashamed of the fact I totally could’ve eaten more. I kept track too, we had the same number of slices, Pinkie didn’t eat a bunch while I wasn’t paying attention.

Maybe I haven’t been eating enough back home? I wondered, licking the frosting off my face, dabbing it with a napkin for good measure. I thought I was feeling hungry because I wasn’t eating my usual meals.

“What do you wanna do next?” she asked, and I was stumped. I had no idea what there was besides what she’d told me. A movie would eat up some time and we’d have to be quiet. Maybe save that for later, if a moment comes where you don’t want to talk anymore. I could barely pick up anything heavier than a rubber duck, so bowling was probably out.

“Why don’t we…walk around town and see if anything looks interesting. You can read me some of the signs too.”

“That sounds like fun!” she was halfway out the door already. I could get a better layout of the town, in case Pinkie was busy one day.

And who knows, maybe we’d actually find something fun, or at least informative for me.

Rarity was waiting for a delivery of a special fabric to come in that she’d absolutely need to sign for, given the price. She’d need it to complete her Nightmare Night costume, and the excess would be a lovely addition to her stock of fabrics. It was a bit expensive but she had managed to cut down the cost by trading half the asking price for a couple of wonderful commissions for her supplier.

While she was hopefully gazing out the window, imagining what a splash her costume would make, she saw a familiar face.

“Oh, looks like Pinkie Pie is out on the town today! She doesn’t seem to be in her usual rush, no parties in the works I suppose. But what’s this?”

Pinkie Pie waved to somepony else, pointing excitedly at a sign. And up strolled an unfamiliar face.

It was a mare, with a cornflower blue coat and her eyes were a bright yellow, they very nicely “popped” from the rest of her. She sported a pale mauve (perhaps eggplant?) coloring to her stylishly short mane and tail cut.

“Oh, those are all the rage in Manehattan right now.” She had a jacket on as well. It looked slightly big on her frame, and it was sorely lacking in color. But on this mare, muted tones complemented her coloring just fine.

“She seems to have made herself a rather stylish new friend! Bravo Pinkie Pie.” She chuckled to herself. But then a thought hit her. Had the mare dressed up for their outing?

Then again, Pinkie was her usual bouncy, bubbly self and she was known for making friends with nearly everypony she met.

“I’m sure I’m getting ahead of myself. If something like that were going on Pinkie Pie might’ve mentioned it before now and-”

She pointed to the sign, talking for a moment and the mare said something, smiling just the tiniest bit. Pinkie Pie positively lit up and hugged the pony, very quickly, before dashing into the store. The mare shook her head, smiled again, before walking inside as well.

Rarity had to fight the urge to abandon her post and check in on things from a comfortable distance. But she stood firm, Pinkie was a grown mare who didn’t need a chaperone. And she had an order to sign for.

She would just have to stand there, consumed with questions for the foreseeable future. Maybe speculate to herself while thinking of the perfect outfit for Pinkie for her next…social outing. With a friend, no reason to get excited.

“Mustn’t get ahead of yourself, Rarity. It’s all still speculation at this point.”

But to herself, in the privacy of her boutique, she giggled and pranced about maybe just the tiniest bit.

We’d walked around with Pinkie pointing out various landmarks and ponies she knew for a good while.

“That’s Town Hall, where I dropped off our file request.” It was a tall, three story building, round and smack dab in the middle of town. “And over there’s the joke shop! You can get a lot of stuff there for pranks!” I kind of side-eyed her. I don’t think she noticed.

I looked around as we walked, trying to commit everything to memory as she rattled off different shops, watching for any interest on my part.

“Ooh! Look at this one Bluey!” She ran ahead a bit, pointing to the sign outside a shop. “It’s the toystore! There’s so many cool things in there! Do you wanna take a look inside?”

I caught up with her, considering it. I did make toys, and this was the first thing that had seemed like any fun. I didn’t even have to buy anything. Not that I think she expected me to, we were just browsing.

“Sure, that could be fun.” I told her, smiling a little, actually looking forward to it. She smiled super wide and bouncing over to me, gave a quick but not bone-crushing hug and zipped into the store first.

She sure is huggy. I shook my head, still smiling. It was hard not to be a tiny bit happy. That cake had really softened me up to the idea of all of this.

There were aisles of toys and a small row of kid’s scooters on the far wall. Pinkie was at the first shelf from the door, giggling at the selection.

“Aww, look! They have plushie turtles! And teddy bears! And I don’t know what that round pink plushie is but it’s soooo cute!”

I was checking out what they had. Stuffed animals, what looked to be picture books, some wooden train sets and various other things. But it was all pretty simple stuff. Not unlike some of the stuff I’d made over the years. There were all quality toys, the stitches on the plushes were tight with made with good material and the wooden toys had been finely sanded and painted. I guess I didn’t know what to expect from a pony toy store.

The next couple rows were fine too. There were pony-shaped toys in the aisle. I studied the pattern, having never sewn a pony before. It wouldn’t be hard to remember, if I wanted to make one when I got my hands back.

“Aww, they have little plushy ponies!” she cooed, looking over the wide selection.

“…I think I could, with that material…” I muttered, not really paying attention.

“Could what?” she hopped in front of me, bringing me back to the conversation.

If ponies could make toys like these, there was no harm in saying that I could too, I guessed. And it wasn’t like I was embarrassed about it or anything. No harm letting this detail slip.

“I was just thinking that…well that I could try to do one of these myself.”

She froze for about three seconds before gasping so loudly that a few ponies in the aisles turned their heads. My ears flattened a little at the loud sound.

“Bluey!! You make toys?” she gasped again, her eyes big. “That’s so cute! What do you make?”

“Uh, stuffed animals mostly.” I said, noting the ponies around us losing interest. “I make…wooden stuff too sometimes. If I feel like it.”

“That’s adorable!” Okay, maybe it was a little embarrassing in this specific scenario. “Are you a toy-maker then?”

“Oh, no. It’s…just a hobby.” What am I, an elf?

“Wow! My friend Applejack carves cool stuff sometimes! But she calls it whittlin’, I think.” She spied around the shelves pointing to a plush raccoon. “Could you make that?”

“Yeah.” It was a simple design, like the others had been.

“How about that?” A wooden duck with wheels.

“I’ve carved a duck before." It was a simple shape, not a lot of details. "I didn’t put wheels on it though.”

“Ooh, what about that one?” A plush…something. Looked like a lion with wings and a…scorpion tail? Weird.

“I could try that.” I held a hoof up to stop more examples. “If it’s stuffed or wooden the answer is probably yes. Unless it’s super complicated.”

“Wow!” she looked around. “Hey, you keep looking for a teensy bit, okay? I have to…ask the salespony about what kind of streamers her filly would like at her party in four months.”

“Uh sure, no problem.” Four months, sheesh. She doesn’t mess around with these parties. I started for the next aisle, curious about what else they’d have. There was a unicorn at the end with a little baby unicorn. I hesitated for a moment before reasoning with myself that random ponies in a store aisle were less intimidating than random humans.

The baby one was sitting in the front of a cart and the mom was looking at the stuffed animals. The baby looked up and their big eyes were shining. I followed their line of sight to see a pink and fluffy dog on the top shelf.

“Oh, that’s a good one.” I said to myself. It looked particularly soft. The baby started making noise like it wanted something, drawing Mom’s attention.

“What’s the matter, sweetie?” and with her amazing deductive skill of looking up, saw the out of reach toy. “You want the puppy?”

The baby laughed, clapping their hooves together. They were pretty cute, but what kind of baby wasn’t? And before I knew what hit me, something new and still surprising in this pastel pony world transpired.

Mom’s horn was surrounded by a bright purple glow. I took a step back, not at all knowing what was going on. Then the puppy was surrounded too, and in front of my very eyes, as I live and breathe, it floated. It floated all the way down to the baby. The baby cooed and giggled, grabbing it a great big hug. So, it wasn’t unusual or scary to a baby at least. I forced myself to stop staring.

Okay so new update: The unicorns can use telekinesis. That’s fine, awesome. I thought, not freaking out even a little. I looked up, putting a hoof to my own forehead.

Well, while that would come in handy, I’m glad I got turned into a normal one. I don’t have any idea how to pull that off. And wings? If any of these ponies expected me to fly, with my very understandable aversion to falling and not heights, I would’ve given something away by now.

Hooves sucked sometimes, but I couldn’t exactly go up to a unicorn and say “Hey how do we move stuff with our horns again? I forgot.”

Has a unicorn done that in front of me before now and I just didn’t notice? Rare Find never did the whole ride, and then walking through town…I don’t think so.

Pinkie’s return from the front counter snapped me out of it, she was looking especially happy, her party planning must’ve gone well.

“Hey Bluey! While I was at the counter I had the most amazing idea where we could go next!” She was really excited again.

“Do tell.” I asked, not sarcastic for a change. I was open to suggestions, seeing as the first two stops had gone pretty well so far.

“All of the stuffed animals got me thinking.” Her smile was bright, and her eyes were on full puppy dog mode. “Do you like real animals?”

One of Pinkie’s other suggestions yesterday had been “meet my friends”, and one of her friends was an…animal caregiver or something? Her name was Fluttershy.

“She’s got all kinds of animals at her house!” she explained, leading me to a less populated area of town. “And she likes ponies who come over and pet them. I’m sure you’ll get along!”

I wasn’t super crazy about meeting another new pony, but it wasn’t a big deal. And Pinkie was telling me that Fluttershy was very…shy. New ponies scared her sometimes, but Pinkie said she’d help their meeting go off without a hitch.

I reminded myself to be on my best behavior, since Pinkie went out of her way to emphasize how skittish this new pony could be. No heavy sarcasm or glaring.

Up the hill and over a bridge was what appeared to be a cottage taken over by grass and half a dozen birdhouses. It was actually kind of pretty. Pinkie ran up ahead to break the ice with Fluttershy (i.e. make sure we weren’t dropping in on anything important) while I stood, kind of taking in the scenery. There were tons of birds in the birdhouses and the surrounding trees. It wasn’t a bustling big city back there, but I could get used to a secluded area like this. It reminded me of Grandpa’s house. No annoying neighbors, no city noise, and a bunch of animals if Pinkie was right.

Though I had to admit, ponies with a bunch of animals. Like can they all talk? Or are they still “animals” when compared to ponies?

Eventually she came back and gave me some “ground rules”.

“She says you can come back to play with the animals! But you gotta be nice and ask before you pet, in case some animal’s feeling grouchy.”

“I can do that.” I assured. Point to possibly talking. We went around the back of the house to a round, open clearing with a chicken coop. And standing next to the fence was a pale yellow pegasus with long, soft pink hair. Her's was the longest I’d seen on a pony so far. Seriously, how do they handle having all that hair? Her head was down a little, her hair covering one of her eyes, she didn’t look as thrilled to be there as Pinkie did.

“Fluttershy! This is my new friend Cornflower Blue! The one I told you about two minutes ago?” Pinkie bounced around, trying to coax out this poor pony. “Bluey! This is Fluttershy, she’s very excited to meet you!”

I was skeptical, but not in a mean way. I have a feeling that she’d be doing better with this if she’d had more time to mentally prepare. I could relate.

“Hey Fluttershy, it’s nice to meet you.” I said, my voice calm and even, giving a small smile.

“Oh…um. It’s nice...to meet you too.” Her voice shrank with every word. She was trying really hard, I could tell. I pressed on.

“Pinkie told me you take care of animals here?” She nodded, trying to do her best to look me in the eye. “Well, I’d love to meet them, if that’s okay. I know Pinkie must’ve sprung this on you pretty suddenly.”

When she just nodded, I could see the panic on Pinkie’s face, she was nervous about there not being instant clicking between us. I decided to try and diffuse the situation, veeerrryyyy gently. Before Pinkie could try in a more Pinkie way.

“You know I was actually really excited about seeing a bunch of animals.” I sighed, playing it cool. “I don’t think I’ve hugged a puppy or any cute animal in…years, actually.”

“…years?” She was so quiet.

“I never had pets growing up, and now that I’m grown and out of the house I’m just too busy to really give one the time and attention it needs.” Sad but true. I considered getting one when I moved out, but I forgot to feed myself sometimes, I wouldn’t want to do that to something that depended on me. Nor could I afford any sudden expensive vet bills, it wouldn’t have been fair to an animal.

“…Some kitties staying with me love to get hugs.” She said, no longer whispering. I’d take it as a win.

“I’d love to meet them.” And it was true. Pinkie was doing a silent cheer at the new development.

“And some baby otters I know love them too.”

“I’m sorry, baby who now?”

Baby otters might just be the cutest thing on this or any other planet. After Fluttershy introduced me to a sudden crowd of animals that all came out of nowhere, she told them I was a friend and they came to inspect the new face.

There were so many of them! Squirrels and rabbits you might find in the woods, but kind of out-there animals like a flamingo and a toucan. They all seemed just a bit hesitant, but they didn’t run off like you’d expect animals to. And the baby otters scampered out, they were faster than I expected they’d be, brushing against my hooves. My heart melted, it was all too much. If there weren’t two ponies watching, I might’ve devolved into d’awwing and baby talk. But I still had my pride. For now.

“I wasn’t sure if you, um…well if you were scared of any kind of animal, so I kept some from joining in.” she seemed a bit guilty over it.

“What kinds of animals?” I asked, watching the chickens come out from the coop to see what all the commotion was.

“Oh, the mice, the bats…and some carnivores make ponies nervous.”

Aside from some animals it was sensible to be afraid of, I wasn’t scared of anything smaller than me. Made me the go-to spider catcher wherever I lived. Rodents didn’t really scare me, but the carnivore bit was funny. I guessed it made sense for ponies, but I wasn’t afraid of anything with sharp teeth.

“They can come out, if you want.” I assured her. “I’ll be fine with it.”

She smiled, calling for her friends in the trees just beyond the chicken coop. They really seemed to listen to her. Some more animals came out and I saw things like mice and bats, but also couple of raccoons and ferrets. An owl came and sat on the fence, and a bunch more.

I saw Pinkie leaning down talking to some fluffy yellow ducklings, and they hopped up and nestled in her poofy hair. She grinned, laying down in the grass. They had settled in for a nap.

Okay, that’s pretty cute.

“Now all of you be good for our guest.” Fluttershy asked the animals. There were various animal noises at that. A regular Dr. Doolittle.

“Uh, hey you guys.” I said to the various animals that had already approached me. A grey rabbit hopped up, whiskers twitching, and I slowly held out my hoof. To let it smell me first, or was that just for dogs?

“Hi little bunny, it’s very nice to meet you.” It sniffed and cocked its head, but nothing else. I remembered the rules. “Uh, is it…okay if I pet you?”

Its big ears went up and it nodded, catching me a little off guard. I guess they are smarter here than on earth. I reached down and gently ran a hoof over its head, petting with hooves being a little odd. But the bunny seemed to love it, its little foot thumping against the ground and leaning into it.

“Cute.” I smiled, petting a brown squirrel next. Soon I was petting animal after animal, and it really lifted my spirits. I might’ve been trapped in a new body unable to leave Grandpa’s house back home, but here I was petting a baby anteater. Life was good, for a little while.

The movie we saw was a little simple, but kind of fun. It was about an “earth pony” (I learned normal ones like me and Pinkie were called) who moved to the big city to become a movie star. He took down the baddy, got the pegasus girl, and got the rest of the cast back into show business. It was like an old Hollywood movie musical, song and dance numbers were long but very impressive. I didn’t even think ponies could dance like that. Pinkie had gotten the biggest tub of popcorn they had, it was enough for the both of us to split.

We left the theater, talking about our favorite parts and just generally enjoying each other’s company. I had actually had a nice day. It had been a long time since I just went out and had fun with somebody nice.

“Did you see how Dancy and Sauté were twirling on the big stage, and she picked them both up and whoosh!” the whoosh I had to guess was referring to how her dress moved in that scene. “And they floated back down! And then all the fireworks!”

“Yeah, that big showstopper finale they had got the best song in the whole thing.” I laughed, and we hummed it a little before she laughed again.

“The bad guy had the best jokes! That Twirly Tapper was such a meanie, but she was so funny!” She did mug a lot for the camera, but it fit the little unicorn’s character. And she had a great villain song.

“Heh. It’s been a great day so far Pinkie.” I grinned, actually meaning it. We stopped at what looked to be an outdoor restaurant and Pinkie gasped.

“Ooh! They have the best milkshakes here! Let’s stop and get one!”

I was still up for more food today, even after the popcorn and the cakes. We’d been running all over town, I wondered if ponies had high metabolisms too.

“Yeah, that sounds great.” I reached for my coin purse, but Pinkie stopped me.

“No silly, I invited you out.” She reached into her mane and pulled out a coin purse shaped like a frog. “This one’s on Pinkie Pie!”

The movie had only been a couple of bits, but I had convinced her to let me buy the tickets if she bought the snacks. I didn’t usually let people pay for me, but my money was tight here. I’d have to be a mooch, if only for today.

“Alright.” I agreed, not totally happy with it. We sat down, and a very fancy-looking earth pony took our orders. Pinkie knew I couldn’t read the menu, so she went with a safe bet for me.

“One chocolate milkshake and one…” he looked pained reading back Pinkie’s flavor in his very fancy accent. “…Banana Bonanza, coming right up Miss Pie.”

“Thaaaank yooouu!” she called after him as he walked back to the café. A couple of tables away, there was a younger pony, maybe the same age as that Apple Bloom from yesterday. She was a light yellow earth pony with blonde hair and purple eyes, sitting with a baby carriage and a diaper bag. Right as Pinkie had shouted, the baby pony woke up and started crying.

“Oh no…It’s okay Cream Puff! Momma just went to use the little filly’s room! Don’t cry-oh…” She was stuck with a crying baby, and Pinkie rushed right over.

“Oh no! I’m sorry baby, and Sweet Wheat! Don’t be sad!” she pulled some silly faces, but it didn’t really help. “Where’s a bag of flour when I need one?” she muttered, looking upset that she couldn’t help.

“Bag of…huh?” the filly shook it off, and I did too. “She’s not sad Pinkie Pie, she’s cranky. She needs to nap again like she was!”

“I’m no good at nap time without Mr. Cake’s help…” Pinkie said, thinking for a second. “What does your Momma do to get her to sleep?”

“She sings her the lullaby she used to sing to me.” She told her, gently pushing the baby carriage in place to no avail. “It’s the only thing that works…Do you know “In the Gloaming” Pinkie?”

“Uh…nope.” She looked to me and I shook my head. I didn’t know that one and I didn’t sing. “Oh! Why don’t you sing it?” Pinkie offered, taking over carriage duty.

“Me!?” she cried, startling the baby again. She lowered her voice. “I’ve…never sang in front of anypony before…what if it doesn’t work?”

The baby was wailing now. “Well…” Pinkie offered. “It can’t really get any worse.” She shrugged. The filly looked around at the few ponies in the café and gulped, giving a look like “here goes nothing”.

“In the gloaming, oh my darling

When the lights are soft and low

And the quiet shadows, falling,

Softly come and softly go.”

She had a sweet, soft voice, and sure enough the baby was starting to calm a little. Pinkie grinned, motioning her to keep going.

“When the trees are sobbing faintly

With a gentle unknown woe

Will you think of me and love me,

As you did once, long ago.”

The baby was dozing again, and the café patrons very softly stamped on the ground and gave very faint cheers. The little filly was beaming, and she took a well-deserved bow.

And then…I don’t know what happened.

There was a bright glow of light, and a flash on her backside and-

The pictures just appear.

She now sported a pink flower with a purple eighth note over it. It just…showed up. She sang and it just…

Her mom, I assumed, came back and they were hugging. Pinkie bounced around smiling before flying back to our table and launching into a story.

“Sweet Wheat’s been waiting forever for her cutie mark! It’s always her birthday wish, even though you’re not supposed to tell anypony.” She laughed quietly. Our milkshakes came but I was still stunned. “But her moms kept telling her “Ponies always get them around your age, don’t worry so much!” But you know how silly colts and fillies can get.”

I really didn’t. I nervously pulled my jacket further down my backside. I sipped my milkshake with this new knowledge, a hard revelation hitting me right in the gut.

I’m so fucked.

Author's Note

this turned out to be a longer chapter even though it's mostly fluff.

i'll try to have these out once a week, but i make no promises. just left home for college and that's my first priority

in which Lottie tries to have fun, animals are pet, Rarity ships, and Lottie realizes what cutie marks are.

for the record, there won't be more chapters where all of the mane six meet Lottie one at a time, Fluttershy will be back so here's where she's set up.

in making that reference, ive now made it so Lottie’s world is one where Cat’s Don’t Dance doesn’t exist. not sure that’s a world i wanna live in. Sauté is a ballet term. Twirly Tapper=Shirley Temple=Darla Dimple. and if there's sombody out there who hasn't seen CDD, i highly recommend that you do.

here's the public domain lullaby i picked because it was the least off for a pony to sing. and if you've never heard the restaurant birthday song, you ever seen The Emporer's New Groove?

i went looking for an existing baby pony for that last scene, and it spun into a whole family. two moms and two kids

The Other Surprise

It felt like my heart had stopped.

“Wh-…What do you mean nopony?” I demanded, starting to feel sick. “How did two fillies just…disappear?!”

“Well, things were a lot different when I was a young mare.” She hugged Apple Bloom to her side. “The land was harsh and unforgivin’. Little ponies who strayed too far from home sometimes didn’t come back. Big critters in the wilderness weren’t afraid to come close to town neither. Lots could go wrong.”

“That’s terrible!” Pinkie held my hoof tighter, looking to me with big sad eyes. “Oh Bluey, I’m sorry! I thought I could help you find them!”

I sat, feeling a great mix of things all at once. Disbelief that all of this had been for nothing. Anger at my circumstances. Sadness for the life I left behind. Hopelessness was the strongest.

What do I do now?

“Bluey? Are you okay?”

I looked up at her, not realizing I’d been staring at the floor for so long. I tried to smile, to hide how awful I felt.

“Um…Yeah I just…” I started, trying to keep myself under control. “There was always a chance. There was always a chance that they…weren’t around.” I told her, and also myself. “I shouldn’t have gotten my hopes up.”

“But! But-”

“Pinkie, it’s…okay.” It’s not though, it really isn’t.

“I’m awfully sorry that I couldn’t help ya out, Miss Blue.” The grandmother said with sad eyes. “You seem like a nice pony.”

I’m not either of those things.

“Is there…any chance? That they’re still out there?” I begged, my voice quiet.

“Hey yeah!” Pinkie cried out, her eyes lighting up. “I thought about this yesterday when we were having milkshakes! What if they just changed their names? What if they are somewhere and they just aren’t Silver and Sugar anymore?”

“It’s not likely, Pinkie Pie. If’n a pony with their cutie mark got spotted anywhere in Equestria, if they ever got married, had foals, anything that required paperwork, we’d know where they’d ended up. Either they’re gone, or they don’t wanna be found for whatever reason. Either way they’re probably long gone. Again, I’m sorry.”

And she did sound sorry. I think she could tell how this was affecting me, despite how I was trying to hold it in.

“I uh…think I need to take a walk.” I stood, and Pinkie did too. “By myself, sorry.”

“Bluey…are you okay?” Pinkie asked, looking worried. Her hair was noticeably less poofy, hanging from her head in limp curls. Her eyes were sad too.

“I just need some time to…figure out what I’m gonna do next.” At her pleading face, I sighed. “I’ll be back in a little bit, I don’t really know my way back to town from here. I just need some air.”

And I walked out the front door, feeling empty. I didn’t want to run the risk of crying in front of these ponies. And despite how there was nothing waiting for me back home, I wanted to go back. But…I’d wait. Just a little while longer. I really did need some fresh air though.

I walked down the main path for a bit, my limbs feeling heavy.

What do I do now?

Pinkie watched Bluey go, trying really hard not to follow. She wanted to, boy did she want to! But Bluey would probably feel a little better when she got back, and Pinkie would be waiting with the biggest hug.

“She sure took that hard…” Applejack said, watching her go too. “Why did she want to find those ponies so bad? Were they her family?”

“She said that they were friends of the family, but she didn’t say anything else.” Pinkie sighed, turning to the three Apples. “I told her I’d help her find them…I told her I’d be there for her.”

“Aww, Pinkie.” Applejack sighed, hopping out of her chair to hug her sad friend. “I’m sure you did your best. But these two fillies have been gone for a long time. You helped out a friend, even if it didn’t work out in the end.”

Pinkie just sighed, her ears the droopiest the Apples had ever seen them.

“Tell you what? Why don’t we do somethin’ special for her, for the both of you? Cheer you both right up.”

“Well…” she started, her ears perking up a bit. “…I was gonna throw Bluey a party to celebrate us being friends…But she was only gonna be in Ponyville to figure out where the ponies were. I don’t know if I have enough time…”

“Now hang on there, Pinkie Pie!” Apple Bloom shouted from the couch. “That sounds like quitter talk!”

“Apple Bloom!” her older sister chastised her.

“Well it does…the Pinkie we know never shies away from throwin’ a party for ponies who really need it! If anypony in all of Equestria could put together a party for a sad friend in no time, it’s her!”

Pinkie took in the little pony’s speech. Her hair went back to full poofiness and she smiled bright again.

“You’re right Apple Bloom! I’m gonna get on down to Sugarcube Corner! I’m gonna get Rainbow Dash to send out the invitations I made lickity split! I’m gonna get a spread put out and wrap Bluey’s gift, and then we’re gonna throw my new friend the “Farewell/Feel Better” party she needs!” she raced to the door, stopping before she left. “When Bluey comes back, will you keep her busy until about…1 o’ clock?”

“That’s…really cuttin’ it close Pinkie.” She smiled, lovin’ her friend’s gumption. “You think you can handle all that?”

“If anypony can do it, it’s me!” she declared triumphantly, racing out the door.

“Heh, maybe you’ll get a cutie mark for givin’ inspirational speeches, lil’ sis.” Applejack smiled at her youngest sibling.

“You think so?” she gasped, looking at her flank before pouting as she was known to do.

“If not,” she hugged her, nuzzling her for good measure, “, yur still a good pony for cheerin’ her up like that.”

“Aww shucks.”

Twilight couldn’t believe her eyes, she had gone back decades more in the microfilms and it had paid off. It had taken all night and she could seriously use another cup of coffee and a bath, but what she’d found was of the utmost importance.

“Spike!”

“zzz….huh!? Wazzat?” he startled awake from his basket, rubbing his eyes. “Twilight…what’s goin’ on?”

“I’m gonna clean up, and then we have to go see the girls. If what I found is right…well, I don’t know for sure…but I have to make sure that the ponies of this town are safe.”

“Safe…safe from what?” he asked, still rubbing the sleep from his eyes.

“Come and see for yourself!”

She laid out her findings on the table for him to see.

“The forest the girls and I went to check out is still full of unknown magic, and there were signs that something had been coming or going from there in a magical way. And at first, I dismissed it. Forests can’t hold active magic and any creature that was seen there didn’t live in the forest itself.”

“Yeah…I remember that part.”

“So it got me thinking. If somepony were really in any danger, somepony before me would’ve noticed. So I went looking in the microfilms in the basement!”

“I was there for that too.”

“Right!” she seemed to be in her own head. Spike made a note to make her some decaf when all this calmed down a bit. “The Ponyville Chronicle has been in circulation since the town was founded. Back then it was a lot smaller, mostly used for weekly weather schedules and local news. But I looked! I looked over every headline and article from the last fifty and then some years since the paper and the town were founded. And do you know what I discovered?”

“I think I’m about to find out…”

“Spike. Five fillies and colts have gone missing over the last fifty years, and they were last seen somewhere near those woods!”

“Five…that’s…that’s awful!” he cried, the news waking him up considerably. “And nopony noticed? Until you?”

“They were spread so far out that nopony made the connection! And they all vanished without a trace!” she shouted, looking frazzled and upset. “And the woods look so normal, especially if you don’t know what you’re looking for! I was willing to leave this alone so long as nopony got hurt! But they were just foals, Spike!”

She spread out her research some more, and pictures taken from the microfilms showed headlines and pictures of the little ponies.

“The latest one was Poppy Seed, a little earth pony colt, that was about fifteen years ago. They found signs of him being chased by something, but nothing to say he’d been caught by it.” She pointed to the pictures accordingly, the headlines all eerily similar. “Then there was Breezy, a pegasus filly, she flew away after a family argument and they never saw her again. Her family said this wasn’t uncommon but that she always came home, every time.”

“Then there was Loopty Loop. She was a unicorn, but she had trouble with her magic. Her parents said she was “slow, didn’t have the sense to defend herself should something bad come along.” But they’d never seen any creatures in that forest, just like we didn’t. They never found any trace of her.”

Spike let all of it sink in. Little kids, all of them, scared and alone out there and then gone. It chilled him right down to the pit of his stomach.

“There’s only one more picture.” He said, finding his words again. “But…two more ponies?”

“This was the earliest one I could find.” She said, sounding worn down. “If anything happened before Ponyville was founded, I’d have no idea. But this time, whatever did this, it took two fillies at the same time.”

He read it out loud.

“Ponyville Fillies Gone in the Night. Twins Sugar Maple and Silver Maple, aged nine, disappeared from their beds the night before last and are still labeled missing. Local tracking dogs followed their scents to the forested area just beyond the town limits, but the scent was lost. Their mother, local herbalist Scarlet Maple, headed the search party but no sign has been found. Reports of the fillies in the meanwhile have been sent to neighboring cities but no word so far.”

“They never found them either.” Twilight plopped down, exhausted once everything was out in the open. “All those foals, all those families…If this is a big coincidence, it’d be the biggest coincidence I’ve ever seen.”

“So…what do we do now?” Spike asked, wringing his tail.

“I’m gonna take a bath really quick, I’m gonna tell my friends what I found, then we’re gonna make a report and send it to the princesses so they can launch a more detailed investigation. But if I’m right, that forest will have to be sectioned off so nopony is allowed to enter for their own safety. If the princesses find magic that I can’t detect there and decide the forest will still be a danger, they might have to burn it down.”

Spike nodded, collecting her papers and notes, putting them into a pile.

“I’ll make you something to even you out before you talk to anypony.” He offered, running off to the kitchen.

Twilight felt an enormous weight lifted from off her shoulders. She was glad he had taken her at her word. She had been so sure of herself, but in her enthusiasm to put all this together she was afraid that she had missed something or that she had let her hypothesis outweigh her findings. But even if this wasn’t quite as bad as she thought it might be, five foals were gone, and their families were never the same. She had to at least look into it.

“And nopony else is going to be lost to whatever’s going on. I’ll make sure of that.”

That’s it. I’m done.

I paced the clearing I’d found just off of the beaten path. It was quiet, and nobody was around so it would be the perfect place to evaluate my swiftly falling-apart life.

“I’m screwed…no, I’m beyond screwed.” I muttered, pacing in the grass. “Even if I found them they would’ve known what I was, maybe. And one of them is…was a unicorn. They might’ve done some dumb magic to change me back.”

But…what if it wasn’t even possible in the first place? I thought. What if this has all been one big wild goose chase? This whole thing is just…unbelievable.

I didn’t have anyone left here who could help me. Even the one pony who could stand to be around me wouldn’t want to be anywhere near me once she knew what I really was.

I imagined the pony from the woods transforming into Pinkie Pie, screaming at the sight of me and running away as fast as she could. It hurt, knowing that I would have no one who could bear to be around me, let alone help me. Why help the freaky monster? What’s to stop it from coming back and terrorizing everyone, even if we send it back where it came from?

And back on Earth, I couldn’t stay in that house forever. I’d already run through the worst possible scenarios in my head, discovery, scorn, experimentation, no thank you.

And what if my family was okay with it? What if the world was okay with what I was, even if I could never really be human again? I’d be a sideshow freak, the talking horse. And even then, my life as a person would be over. I could never do anything normal.

At the very least, I was ready to not have to be here anymore. Never have to worry about somebody seeing my lack of a cutie mark again. Not having to wander a world where I couldn’t read anything or not having any money. And no more lying to anybody.

Pinkie.

“I better get back and tell her I’m leaving…” I sighed, stretching my back legs out behind me. “The sooner I get going, the sooner I can go home.”

home

My whole body stiffened up. My ears stood up at full alert, swiveling and trying to figure out where the sound had come from.

What was that? I stayed quiet, to see if it would happen again. Is a pony out here?

It was quiet, but the faintest sounds were bleeding through. On the very edge of my senses, just faint enough that I couldn’t place it, even with the new ears. A voice? Voices?

“Um…hello? Is somepony there?” I called out, hoping one of them hadn’t snuck up on me. Last thing I needed was for one of them to hear me talking to myself and catch on. But no one responded. I couldn’t hear anything moving through the woods either. No rustling in the bushes or twigs snapping underfoot…I couldn’t hear any birds either.

“Oh…oh no.” I stepped back in fear, unsure what I was backing away from. “Not again.”

But these weren’t the same woods. I felt the same sense of unease as the world got quiet, just like it had back on that crazy, horrifying day. But here, I heard other things, things I could barely make out. The entire world was still but something was still there.

home

why

it’s quiet

“I don’t-“

home

wanna go home

please

“Who’s there?” I whispered, my legs shaking under me. It was a strange sensation, feeling all the fur on my body stand on end. My little horse heart was going a mile a minute.

where

home

i’m here

Something stepped out of the edge of my vision. A figure, a pony? They were small and I could barely make them out before they dashed farther into the woods.

“Hey, hold up!” I shouted, my voice ringing in the silence. “What’re you doing out here, huh? Wait!”

I trailed after them, my mind racing. Were they scared over all this, like I was? Were they the one talking? And if that was it, why could I hear them and nothing else? I ran through the brush, chasing echoing hoofbeats as my only clue to where they had gone. This area of the forest seemed denser with trees, it was getting harder to navigate through them.

I burst into a different clearing, a ring of tall trees on all sides of me. I tried to catch my breath, my eyes darted around for any sign of whoever it was I saw. I couldn’t hear the hoofbeats anymore, and the voice had gone silent.

“Hey!” I shouted, ears flat against my head with unease. “I just want to talk! Were you the one saying all that back there? Do you have something to do with…any of this?”

But there was no reply. The silence was still deeply unsettling, and I was starting to get uneasy again. I looked around, hoping to see something, but what? And the trees…were they shorter than the rest of the woods? The sun had gone down hours ago and fireflies were drifting lazily through the air. The warm summer air was-

“Wait…no. It’s fall. And it’s like…noon?” I shook my head, trying to clear away the haze settling over my brain. I blinked it away briefly, the scenery shifting back to the colorful autumn leaves and the bright sun in the sky. The trees were taller too? Or…I was?

home

As soon as I blinked the scene shifted again, the fireflies were back, and the sun was gone. I was alone.

A sudden overwhelming sense of isolation wracked my whole body. Fat tears rolled down my cheeks from my huge, colorful eyes. I folded into myself, laying on the grass.

“Oh…geez what’s happening to m-me?” I tried to rub away the tears with my foreleg, but they didn’t ease up.

home

please

help

The fireflies were lighting up the dark, the branches were swaying just barely in a breeze I couldn’t feel. I was all alone on the grass, scared out of my wits, wanting more than anything for somepony to find me. To keep me safe.

“Mom! D-dad!” I sobbed, fighting the part of me that burned with shame for calling out for them like a little kid. “Grandpa! Please, no more…I’m done! I wanna go home!”

home

home

home

home

I felt something. Heavy footfalls, from behind me.

A bear, an honest to god bear was looming over me, blocking the sun. It must’ve been ten feet tall and at my small height it seemed even bigger. Terror flooded my brain and my little horse muscles seized up, my whole body shaking. The bear cocked its head, dropping to all fours and sniffing at my hair. I put my forelegs over my head, my ears flat against my skull. I was too scared to do anything; I couldn’t run or scream, and I certainly didn’t have the sense to try to fight it off.

I felt its paws on my sides, lifting me off the ground. I shut my eyes, not wanting to look it in the eye.

Oh, dear god this is how I die. My mind was going a million miles an hour and I was crying again. Torn to pieces by a bear in a magic pony world. Never would have seen it coming.

And to my absolute horror, it started to-

“Oh! Oh my goodness, Harry, stop that!”

The bear, possibly named Harry, stopped licking my head and we both looked to see a face I recognized. It was Fluttershy, from yesterday. She was a bit away, surrounded by a lot of birds and squirrels and such. She gasped as she saw me in the bears arms, flying over with the other animals in pursuit.

“Cornflower Blue? Oh, I’m so sorry, Harry usually leaves ponies he doesn’t know alone…Are you okay?” she asked, her eyes big and full of worry. I think she could tell I’d been crying. She looked up at the bear with a sterner gaze. “Harry, put her down! What’s gotten into you?”

And Harry…answered her? It was just growls and bear huffs, but she kept eye contact and seemed to be following along.

“Harry, I understand. But everything’s fine now, she’s okay. You were just trying to protect her, weren’t you?”

Harry nodded, seeming very grateful for the understanding. He stroked the top of my head with his massive paw and made a very sad sound. And I was still just smooshed against his giant chest, feeling more and more confused. At least I felt less scared. I’d seen her chat with bunnies and birds, but a bear was a whole different kind of animal. The chances of being eaten seemed to be dwindling.

“Harry said he thought somepony might’ve been hurt so he wanted to help you. And I’m sorry he licked you, bears do that sometimes.”

And I just nodded, with what must’ve been a dumb look on my face. I wiped away any traces of tears into Harry’s fur and took a deep breath, not wanting my voice to sound like I’d been upset.

“Um, it’s okay…I just…I’d like to get down now, if that’s good with you two…”

“Oh, of course!”

Harry placed me gently down onto the grass and I took in where I’d run to. The ring of trees I’d seen was gone, replaced with an ordinary forest. I seemed to have been seeing things, but it only made everything more and more confusing.

“What were you doing out here?” Fluttershy asked, some of her animals coming up to me. I recognized some of them from yesterday.

“I was out for a walk and…I got…a little overwhelmed.” I sighed, deciding Pinkie would probably tell her anyway. “I got some bad news and I needed to clear my head.”

“Oh…” she looked to be thinking for a moment before coming back to the conversation. “Well…um, Pinkie said you didn’t know your way around, can I show you the way to anyplace…at all?”

“I was going to head back to Applejack’s place.” I slicked my hair, grossed out, just a bit. “I think I’ll need to wash my hair when I get there too.”

“Okay, I can do that. Just follow me.” She said, her soft voice actually very reassuring, maybe because I was so distraught not two minutes ago.

“Why were you out here?” I asked, trying to strike up a friendly chat.

“Oh, I was on my way to…someplace else, but I had to take Harry back to his summer den to get his winter den ready first.” She said, her wings fluttering at her sides a bit.

“Alright.”

It was a quiet walk back to Sweet Apple Acres, but not an uncomfortable one. Well, not because of present company. I kept picturing goodbyes to Pinkie, the reactions of my family, the isolation of Grandpa’s big, empty house.

My eyes were teary and I wiped them on my jacket sleeve as I walked. I...

I really couldn't remember why I'd be crying out here in the woods. My head felt a little fuzzy, how long had I been out here all alone? Maybe the portal and jumping between worlds was finally getting to me, messing with my head. Maybe all of this was a bit too much for me to handle. I had a lot to think about.

What am I gonna do?

Applejack was out front, waiting for me it seemed. Fluttershy explained my appearance before leaving, and Applejack was sympathetic. I think she could tell I’d been crying too.

“Well, Pinkie left a bit after you did.” She told me, leading me to the barn where they had a hose. “Somethin’ about needin’ to talk to the Cakes about somethin’.”

“Alright.” I hoped she wasn’t doing or saying anything about my day so far. There was a little area in the corner of the barn with a stone floor and a drain.

“You need any help gettin’ cleaned up?” she offered. My first reaction was to say no, but it was only my head that needed washing. I could keep my jacket on and this might be easier with someone helping me.

“Uh…sure, if you don’t mind.” It was weird, as soon as it came out of my mouth. But Applejack didn’t have a second thought about it, unhooking the hose from the wall and turning the water on.

“Now you just dip your head down, and I’ll get you cleaned up.”

She picked up a small towel in her mouth, draping over the back of my neck to keep me dry from the neck down. She turned on the water, and let it run for a moment.

“Just gotta let that go for a bit, so you’re not getting washed with ice water.” She laughed, walking over to the shelf on the wall. “Now let’s see…Our shampoos ain’t nothin’ fancy, but they wash you up good after a day of applebuckin’. You want the one that smells like soap or the one that smells like berries an’ such?”

“Uh…berries, I guess.”

“Alrighty then.”

She doused my bear-spit soaked hair and my ears too, before putting some of the stuff directly in my hair. That smells like…a lot of different berries. It wasn’t bad though. I closed my eyes to keep from getting any in them.

“So, you and Pinkie gettin’ along fine?” she asked, starting to lather it with her hooves. It was a weird sensation, but it seemed to be working.

“Yeah, she’s been really nice to me.” I told her, my eyes closed.

“And you been good to her?” she asked, sounding a little protective. “I know Pinkie’s not everypony’s cup of tea. Quiet ponies like yourself don’t usually take to her when she’s feelin’ chattier.”

“I…don’t really mind it.” I said, finding it to be true as I said it. She did talk pretty much the entire time we were together, but it only really annoyed me after her prank. “I don’t usually have anypony to talk to, so it’s kind of like…I can’t get sick of something I didn’t have before.”

“Huh. Guess that makes sense.” she said, stopping her lathering and going to wash off her hooves. “And Pinkie says this is all you were in town for?”

“Yeah.” I started feeling down again. “I got family waiting for me to come home. If I stay away too long they’ll get worried.”

“That makes sense.” she hummed, giving my head a quick rinse with the hose. “You’re real close to your family then?”

“Well…I like being on my own most of the time, but…I love my family.” We didn’t always get along, but even being away this long was getting to me, just a little. “And it’s a big family, and they can be a little much sometimes, but yeah. We’re close.”

“Oh, I know somethin’ about that.” She laughed, rinsing my head off once more. She took the towel from my neck with her teeth. “Go on now, give us a shake.”

It took me a second to pick up on what she meant. But I shook my head, picking up speed until I felt drier like a dog would. I guess ponies did it too.

“There you go, pretty as a picture.” She used the towel to dry where I’d gotten her in the spray.

“Heh…thanks.” I honestly had no idea what made one pony prettier than the other here. “So, did Pinkie say when she’d be back?”

“Actually, she might be stuck there for a bit. Tell you what, why don’t you, me and Apple Bloom go to Sugarcube Corner so you can catch up with her. My sis and I were looking to get some snacks anyways.”

“Uh, sure. Thanks Applejack. For the help.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Apple Bloom was really interested what Pinkie and I had been getting up to the past few days. I tried to give her the bare bones details, not wanting to slip up and say something that would make them suspicious.

“So Pinkie Pie did all that to make up for that prank?” she asked, recalling the day we spent together.

“Well, I only asked for help finding the Maples to forgive her, the day out was more I think she wanted to be friends.” I explained, her at my side and Applejack taking the lead. “But, between you and me, I pretty much got over it right away.”

“Really?” her eyes were wide. “Even though all those ponies laughed at you?”

Applejack looked at her with a silent warning, trying to keep her from making me upset. But I went with it.

“Nah. It really was an accident. And since then she’s been really nice to me. Plus I’m not really sore about those ponies anymore either.” She still looked a little off. “Hey, what’s up Apple Bloom?”

She looked at her sister, then leaned in really close, but I’m pretty sure Applejack could still hear us.

“Well, there’s a couple fillies at school who tease me and my friends. On account of us not havin’ our cutie marks.”

I thought about the last time I gave a kid advice on what to do with bullies. Mason got suspended for a while but damned if those bullies didn’t leave him alone after that. Though Applejack might not approve of me telling her sister to beat them up. Not that I was some kind of wannabe badass or anything, but when you have violent bullies your options get pretty limited.

“Well, you’ll get one eventually. Everypony does.” I shrugged, trying not to let the irony of my own bare coat seep into the conversation. “But teasing is hard…you just gotta fake it ‘til you make it. Give off the impression that you don’t even care what anypony thinks of you, and soon enough, you’ll believe it.”

“You think that’ll work?” she asked, sounding doubtful.

“Confidence is hard to get back when you lose it from stuff like that.” I said, recalling my own time in public school. “But just do whatever makes you happy, even if somepony picks on you for it… Doing something you love makes the rest of the stuff you have to go through a little better. It’s important to you and that’s what counts. A smart pony told me that.”

“Huh…I guess I could try that.”

I smiled at her, and I think Applejack was satisfied with my “advice”. Sugarcube Corner was in sight, and Apple Bloom ran up to her sister’s side, smiling at her before running ahead.

“Thanks.” Applejack said. “I tell her ponies get their cutie marks eventually all the time, but I think she needed to hear it from somepony who ain’t family. And the other stuff wasn’t half-bad advice neither.”

“No problem.” I shrugged. Though it’s easy to give out advice when you don’t have a clue about anything, ever. It’s all just theory.

Applejack went up the front steps into the place, and I wasn’t far behind. I hadn’t seen the front of the store since my first day here, but it was different.

It’s a lot dimmer than last time…And nobody’s here-

“SURPRISE!!!”

I yelped in shock as the lights came on, and a dozen ponies popped out from behind various furniture, confetti going everywhere. I was just standing there, blinking in confusion. There were blue and pink decorations everywhere, and snacks?

Wait a second…

“Bluey!!”

“Oh no-”

Pinkie had popped out from underneath a table, rushing at me with a big hug. She bounced in place, looking pretty pleased with herself.

“Did we surprise you?” she giggled, hugging me again. “I’m just so so so excited that everything was ready on time!”

“Pinkie…Is this all…for me?” I said in disbelief. I was split on how to feel about what was happening, but Pinkie apparently took it as a good sign.

“I said I was gonna throw you a party, and here it is! And it’s to…you know, say a lot of things…but mostly that your pal Pinkie Pie is sorry.”

Everyone was watching us, and I was kind of frozen in place. But I just took everything as it came.

“Sorry? What…why?” I put a hoof on her shoulder, kind of weirded out at seeing her sort of upset. She’d been deliriously happy like ninety percent of the time until now.

“I said I’d help you with your thing, but now I can’t.” she said, leaning her head against my hoof. “But when I saw how sad you got, somepony reminded me that cheering ponies up is what I do!” She looked to Apple Bloom, who smiled, also excited it seemed.

“So! This is your “Sorry/Have a Safe Trip Home” Party!” she said, gesturing to a banner in their language, obviously for everybody else’s benefit. I blinked, putting the pieces together finally. I had meant to leave this world for good before she could pull me into it, but she’d gotten the jump on me.

And…as much as I didn’t feel like partying at the moment (although this party was looking a little tame compared to the ones I used to go to, judging by the balloons and streamers), it was nice.

Pinkie was doing something nice for me, yet again, and my original plan had been to run back to Earth without so much as a “see you later”, and it was making me feel like a piece of work. I looked at this pink pony, probably the nicest person who wasn’t a person I’d ever met, and how excited she was just to see me off.

Lottie, you’re a real asshole sometimes.

I steadied myself on just my back hooves and gave her a hug, burying my face in her pink poofy hair to hide my expression. I heard a few of them “aww” at that but ignored them, not letting my self-consciousness get to me now.

“Thanks Pinkie Pie.” And I meant it. I heard her hum, sounding content and happy.

Pinkie had apparently set this up in a little over an hour, but she was quick to tell me she that she’d had help.

“Rainbow Dash here handed out the emergency invitations, nopony else could’ve gotten them out so quick!”

“It’s easy when you’re the fastest flier around!” she bragged, zipping over to the dessert table and back before I could blink. Well, at least she can back it up. I was pretty sure I recognized her as the pony here the first day who could barely contain herself at the sight of me covered in cake batter. But I just shrugged it off. She was Pinkie’s friend and I wasn’t really gonna hold it against anybody anymore.

“And the Cakes helped me get the snacks ready, they used my prepared ingredients and made everything tiny so it would cook faster!” She ate a mini-cupcake to illustrate her point. “And I just made the rest of this stuff yesterday, in case we got hungry while we were out.”

It was quite a spread. There were fudge and cookies, along with the cupcakes, and a big punch bowl that several ponies had already partaken of. The Cakes and their twins were here too, enjoying themselves and chatting with ponies I didn’t recognize.

“And Applejack kept you busy while I decorated!” Pinkie announced, gesturing to the room. Everything was pink and blue, the inspiration obvious.

“Well, she kind of took care of that on her own. Got herself mussed up Fluttershy’s bear friend.” Applejack laughed. “I was ready to give her a tour of the orchard or break out Apple Bloom’s baby pictures.”

“Nuh-uh!” Apple Bloom shouted, getting a laugh from the rest of them. Her big sister mussed up her hair affectionately, and she pouted. It was kind of cute. She huffed and ran off to the dessert table.

Seeing the sisters bonding made me miss Mason. He was always kind of a grump on top of his layers of “sweet kid” and “nosy little brother”. Would he still look at me like his big sister, if he ever saw me again?

“Oh, so I guess Fluttershy helped with that too!” Pinkie laughed, but Fluttershy looked embarrassed.

“It was a coincidence.” She assured me. I guess she didn’t want me to think she sent the bear to slobber all over my head on purpose. “But I’m glad you weren’t angry with him, he really seemed to like you.”

“No worries.” I waved a hoof. “He seemed like a…sweet bear.”

She seemed to like that answer, standing a little taller.

“And Rarity came right over!” Pinkie said, introducing the new pony. She was a white unicorn with very fancy-looking blue-violet hair and blue eyes. But what stood out more than that was her outfit. She was wearing a cerulean, lacey dress that fit more from draping over the back. So I guess that’s how a pony wears a dress. I thought. It had fancy but not gaudy frills, and a ring of very shiny beads around the waist with a matching necklace. This might be the fanciest pony I’ve met.

“I’m very excited to meet you, miss Cornflower Blue!” she said, in a very sophisticated voice. “I saw you wearing a particularly stylish jacket yesterday and knew Pinkie must have made a new friend with good taste.”

If by good taste you mean I wear the same kind of outfit every day because it’s comfy and I can’t be bothered to try wearing something else. I guess “stylish” here just means “wears clothes”.

And she had the same smile that Applejack had earlier, and for the life of me I couldn’t guess what she was thinking. It wasn’t a bad smile, like they were poking fun at me, but I must not have been as good at pony expressions as I thought.

“Uh, nice to meet you too, Rarity.” I said, smiling. ‘That’s a nice dress you’re wearing too.”

“Why, thank you! I made it myself!” she laughed. “It’s tulle, and the diamonds were courtesy of my usual supplier up in Canterlot, so the quality can be assured.”

“Wait, don’t tell me.” This was a little unexpected, but diamonds from Canterlot…and on a dress was surprising too. “Might your supplier be Rare Find?”

“Why yes!” she looked surprised, but still in a good mood. “How did you know?”

“I met him just the other day, on my way into town.” I told her, leaving out the obvious details. “He gave me a lift in his cart when I got turned around. He seemed very nice.”

“He is a gentlepony, isn’t he?” she smiled, admiring the diamonds again. “I always make it a point to offer him tea for his service. If I’d known he’d done a good deed for a future friend, I’d have offered him tea cakes too!”

Everybody got a laugh out of that, and I was kind of stuck on the future friend bit. Was I friends with Rarity now too? Just because Pinkie was my friend?

Was Pinkie even really my friend?

I think she is. I thought, finally coming around to it. She’s throwing you a party and everything. She seems to actually want to be around you, and even though it didn’t work out, she helped you find out about the Maples.

But none of it mattered. I still had to go home. I still had to leave and never come back. But…what if it was different?

It’s weird here but it’s close enough to home, minus some of the tech and no humans. And the weird sun. But it’s not so bad here.

It could be nice…being here.

I shook the idea off as soon as I had it, but it crept back into my head. I could go home and either live in isolation or be a pariah. But here, I was just a pony. A pony with no cutie mark but I’d hid that pretty well so far. Even if I did have a “cutie mark” I would still talk just a bit differently and not know anything about wherever the hell I was. I was only a pony on the outside, and how that had happened was still a huge mystery…But given the circumstances, I was glad for the “disguise”, if you could call it that. With this body I got along with them, even if we were different species from different worlds.

I could do just the opposite of my original plan. I could tell my folks I got a job someplace and just leave. Come here. Get a non-specific job that didn’t draw any attention, stay in a hotel for real, buy food, hang out with Pinkie. It would be hard, and I’d still have to hide a bit, but not as much as if I were back on Earth.

I could go outside here. I could buy things here without ordering them off the internet like a hermit. I could just live here, and hell, I could sneak back to my world to call my folks, tell them how I’m doing in Alaska, maybe farther so they wouldn’t want to visit. I could keep in touch with them and live a normal life here.

As far-fetched as it seemed, I could make it work.

I looked at Pinkie, who looked at me too and smiled.

And I wouldn’t have to say goodbye forever.

“Oh, I almost forgot! I invited the Scones too, since they helped us, but they haven’t shown up yet.” Pinkie explained. “And Prim from Town Hall is here, at the punch bowl.” And sure enough the pink unicorn was chatting away with two ponies I didn’t recognize. “And I invited my friend Twilight, but she hasn’t shown up yet either!”

“I wouldn’t get your hopes up on that one, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash shrugged, still flying just above us. Doesn’t she get tired doing that for so long? “Twilight’s been cooped up in the library for days!”

“Well, she said she was going to do some research on the forest, it must’ve been a lot of work.” Rarity told the group.

“Well, I’m glad somepony can do somethin’ about all this.” Applejack said, looking very stern suddenly. “If’n that creature comes back, at least we might know what to do.”

And I froze. No, it couldn’t be…

“Um…Creature?” I asked, before I could think.

“Well, I suppose it’s for the best if you knew.” Rarity sighed. “It’s not exactly a secret, the story spread fast enough. It seems as if all of Ponyville has heard it.”

“Hey yeah!” Pinkie chimed in. “You’re staying at a hotel in Neighton! That’s on the way! I should’ve told you yesterday! I’m sorry Bluey!” She leaned against my side, looking apologetic. But my head was somewhere else.

“Well, Pinkie and me heard a pony named Roseluck run into town the other day, and she was cryin’ and everything! Some monster out in the woods scared her half to death!”

Oh no.

“Yep, and we went lookin’ for it too, but there was no sign of anythin’.” Applejack added, seeming frustrated.

“Good thing too! ‘Cause I woulda knocked it into next week!” Rainbow snorted, punching the air with her hooves. I was feeling tense now, my fears coming true.

“And Twilight seemed particularly put off by the whole thing.” Rarity added, also seeming frustrated. “If her research is this involved, she must think it’s a bigger danger than we thought.”

“I just hope nopony gets hurt…” Fluttershy muttered, her ears flat. No, I would never!

“I heard some ponies saying they were gonna make Nightmare Night costumes out of the story.” Applejack said, frowning. “Sure they’ll be scary, but it’s kinda bad taste, Roseluck n' all.”

“Aww, Bluey, don’t be scared!” I didn’t even notice I was shaking. “I invited Roseluck and her friends too, to cheer them up! But she hasn’t shown up yet either! But she got away! Nothing bad happened to her, you’ll see!”

“What?” I asked, not realizing I’d said it out loud. “I mean, she’s…doing okay?”

“She’s still scared out of her wits but-” Applejack looked behind my side of the group at the door. “Well, look who it is.” She grinned.

I almost didn’t want to turn around. But it was like I couldn’t stop myself. Looking very out of sorts, at least compared to before, was the pony from the woods.

“You made it!” Pinkie cheered as she approached. The pony smiled weakly. She had dark rings around her eyes.

“Well, Daisy and Lily came. And…I figured I couldn’t stay cooped up at home forever…” she gave a half-smile, looking at her hooves. “Plus, nopony’s seen it, right?” all the ponies present save for me assured her. “Well, I guess I’ll be okay. It’s not like it could come into town without somepony noticing, right?”

“I assure you, if any foul creature like the one you described comes here, we’d be right here!” Rarity declared. The rest of the group gave similar sentiments, Rainbow Dash and Applejack being the most vocal and enthusiastic. I was quiet, on the other hand.

Something was wrong. My body was shaking, and I could hear my heartbeat in my ears. This pony body knew I was scared, my fears of being a monster and a boogeyman coming true. I was screaming in my head that They don’t know! You’re okay! They don’t know it’s you! But my legs started to shake too.

“Bluey? What’s wrong?” Pinkie asked, and then all eyes were on me. My stupid horse brain was taking over.

Oh god, they know! They’re all staring now, say something! NO, don’t!! You can’t keep this up! You’re different, they'll notice if you don’t get out of this world! They'll find you out and they’ll take you down!! Go! GO!!

And, against my better judgment, I slowly started backing away from the group. Every muscle in my body was tensed, and my ears were up and alert, my heartbeat was so loud.

“Bluey? Are you okay?” Pinkie asked, and the rest of them looked concerned too. I should’ve just laughed it off, I should’ve just acted normal, but my senses were overwhelming me.

“I…I uh-”

“Hey Applejack! Can I-”

I felt Apple Bloom behind me, but my wobbly legs fell out from under me and I lost my balance. I stumbled over the small filly, and we both went down.

I landed on my face, my rear end in the air, and I heard her groan from under my front legs. I was about to apologize when I heard a few gasps.

Then it hit me. Apple Bloom was looking up at me with horrified eyes, and the hem of my jacket was hanging on my shoulders. I looked out into the sea of pony faces, and everyone was looking.

Pinkie and her friends were looking. All slack-jawed and confused.

My heart was going crazy.

I made a break for the door.

I heard ponies talking all at once, but I couldn’t be bothered to pick out what they were saying. Before I could make it through the doorway, another pony appeared. But this one was different, she was a hybrid.

“Girls! There you are, I-” and I collided with her. We both went tumbling out onto the entryway steps, but as soon as we stopped I got up again and I ran and didn’t look back.

I ran as fast as my wobbly legs would take me, and I almost made it to the edge of town before I heard ponies coming.

“Hold on!” Rainbow Dash was flying next to me. I panicked, forgetting that she had shown off her speed just minutes ago. She tried to say something, but I made a break for the trees, hoping it would slow her down. The portal was still some ways away, but if I could make it there I’d be okay.

“Stop running!” she called, still behind me, but I couldn’t see her through the dense trees. I heard Applejack with her, and she was gaining on me. I heard something, looking back to see her getting closer, with a lasso of all things.

“Leave me alone!”

She tossed it, but somehow it completely missed me, hooking on a stray branch and knocking her off her hooves. I kept running. I could be there any minute now, if I just picked up the pace.

There was a flash of light and color, and suddenly the hybrid was running alongside me.

“Wait!” she yelled, and I didn’t listen. “I don’t know what’s going on, but you can’t go this way! It’s dangerous!”

“Get away from me!!” I shouted, and out of nowhere, a tree root ripped out of the dirt and tripped her, leaving her in my dust.

I couldn’t believe what I just saw. But things were falling into place. The vines, the stray branch, the roots; the forest was moving around, alive. And it was trying to help me get away! It was listening to me!

I had to be close to the portal.

“Please! Show me the way!” And ahead of me, flecks of light floated in the air, forming a trail to what I hoped to be the portal.

I still heard them behind me, and I could hear Pinkie too. It made my chest tight, I never said goodbye. But she knew now, they all did. I couldn’t stay, not anymore.

I burst into a clearing, panting hard, sweat dripping from my forehead. I felt the chill and heard no sound. I saw the path of trampled plants that lead to home, the lights floating above it too. I ran down it, stopping where it stopped. The lights vanished and I could hear them close behind.

“Please!” I begged, panting and coughing a little from the run. “Please! Send me home! I need to go back, I can’t stay here! I can’t stay here one more second!”

But nothing happened.

“Please!! If I stay they’ll catch me! I’ll leave and never come back, I promise!!”

And to my shock, the ivy vines were back. And as scared as I was by the sight of them, I didn’t run.

“Are you…gonna turn me back?”

The vines slipped over my legs, and I wasn’t afraid. I was dreading the pain but this is what I wanted. I could go home, I could see my family again!

But something was different.

Instead of covering me, the vines just surrounded my legs, and tree roots split the ground. I started to panic, frantically trying to figure out what was happening, what I should do.

As the ponies burst into view, the roots started dragging me into the ground. I was full-on panicking now, and the vines crawled up me again and headed for my face.

“No, nonononono!! STOP!!!” the ponies were staring, too afraid to move. Pinkie was there. I reached out a hoof before the vines covered it too. “Help!! PLEASE!!”

Pinkie tried to run towards me, but the hybrid stopped her. I thought for a desperate second that she might be leaving me to my fate, before her horn was surrounded by a magical glow. A bolt of light shot out at the vines surrounding me, and they slowed but didn’t stop. Then another, different sizes, different colors, but nothing stopped them. As I sank deeper into the ground and started to hyperventilate, the vines covered my eyes. All my muscles went limp, and I was so tired. The last thing I felt before losing consciousness was the ground shaking, and Pinkie calling out for her friend.

I’m sorry.

Author's Note

oh snap, Twilight figured it out, and with the power of reading

well Pinkie, you got that surprise party, too bad you didn't get to give her your present

Lottie learns first hand that ponies, when given the choice of fight or flight, most of the time will choose flight

and what was up with that vision she had? it's probably nothing *shrugs* and spooky voices, what spooky voices?

also, i guess Lottie's in the ground now?? hope she gets better

The Nightmare

Twilight was sprawled on the ground right outside Sugarcube Corner, having just been run into by a mare she didn’t recognize. By the time things stopped spinning she was already up and running away.

She stood, shaking it off as her friends ran up to her, Applejack helping her up.

“Wha…who was that?” she asked, suddenly very confused.

“Uh, that was Pinkie’s new friend but…I just, I don’t even-” Applejack was stumbling over her words.

“New friend?” she ruffled her feathers, getting the dirt out. “I don’t get it, why was she running?”

“She didn’t say goodbye…” Pinkie watched the mare run off her ears down and her mane droopy.

“She didn’t have a cutie mark, Twilight!” Rainbow seemed to be reeling. “She’s our age! How could-Is that…even possible?”

Twilight knew for a fact that, no, it wasn’t possible. But the whole scenario was still a mess.

“Wait, just-What happened?”

“We were telling her about what happened to poor Roseluck and she looked absolutely shaken!” Rarity told her, very obviously distressed. “Then she tripped, everypony saw she had no cutie mark, and she ran!”

She was still in disbelief over the whole “no cutie mark on a grown mare” thing, but then her mission she set out on hit her mind with full force.

“Wait, you told her about the creature, and then she ran in the direction of the forest?” She asked, panicked. Even before her friends confirmed it, her recent discovery was setting off alarm bells.

“Girls! We have to stop her! Those woods are dangerous!” she shouted, already taking off in the direction of the fleeing pony. “I’ll explain later, but let’s go!” Her friends were already on the move, Rarity having quickly removed her fancy dress and gently tossing it into Sugarcube corner.

Rainbow flew up ahead, catching up to the mare in no time. But before anything could happen, she rushed off into the nearby tree line.

“No.” Twilight whispered under her breath. The headlines flashed in her mind, and she started to panic. She promised herself nopony else would get hurt, and here this mare was, literally running head-first into danger.

Rainbow Dash was having a bit more difficulty with a moving target in such poor visibility. “Stop running!” she yelled after the mare, but she didn’t listen.

“Leave me alone!” she shouted, still at full speed even in the dense trees. Applejack caught up to her next, lasso expertly drawn and ready, but shockingly missed its target. She went down in a tangle of limbs, and Fluttershy stopped running to help her up while the rest of them stayed in hot pursuit.

They were all back up and running now, Fluttershy and Applejack just a bit behind. Twilight wasn’t fond of teleporting while running, and with all the trees it could get her face-first right into one. Hopefully her alicorn teleportation would be a bit more stable. Only one way to find out.

In a flash of concentrated magic, she teleported to the mare’s side.

Twilight got a good look at her for the first time. She was panicked and disheveled from running through the brush. She spotted Twilight, her eyes wide and fearful at the sight of her.

“Wait!” she yelled, trying to look her in the eyes while watching where she was running. “I don’t know what’s going on, but you can’t go this way! It’s dangerous!”

“Get away from me!!” she shouted. She decided that it was time to be a little more forceful. She wasn’t fond of using magic on ponies against their will, but this was swiftly turning into an emergency situation. She channeled her magic back into her horn to lift the mare off the ground, only to get her hoof caught on a tree root seemingly out of nowhere.

She crashed into the dirt, groaning at the sudden impact. The stranger kept on running and Twilight shakily stood back up, her friends catching up to her. They kept on running.

“Which way did she go?” Applejack shouted, looking around them. But before they could debate about which direction to take, they heard her voice again.

“Please! Show me the way!” her voice was distant, but they could roughly determine where it was coming from.

“Stay together everypony!” she told them. “If we get separated, there’s no telling what might happen!”

“I take it you found something in your research.” Rarity stated rather than asked.

“Is Bluey gonna be okay?” Pinkie Pie asked, looking worried.

“We have to get to her!” Twilight cautioned them.

They followed the sound of the mare’s voice, her words harder to make out, as a strange sensation started to overtake Twilight. There was a sudden chill to the air, and she knew they were running, but suddenly their hoofsteps got quieter and quieter as they kept going farther in. By the looks on her friends faces, they felt it too.

“Oh no…” she said, but her voice was suddenly much quieter than before. She felt the natural magic in the air, it was almost overpowering.

Against her better judgement, Twilight followed the sensation to where it got stronger. If the mare was at the center of the magic, they’d find her.

I just hope I’m not too late.

There was a hint of blue in the corner of her eye, and she quickly turned in that direction. And it led them just where she feared it would.

They burst out of the brush, and saw something that confirmed Twilight's worst fears. The forest was acting of its own accord, and the mare had been ensnared by ivy vines, and the ground under her had split open. Right before her eyes, Twilight saw a pony being taken by the forest.

“No, nonononono!! STOP!!!” she screamed, her voice clear as a bell to them. “Help!! PLEASE!!”

Pinkie was the first to move, but Twilight couldn’t risk two ponies getting taken by whatever magics were at work. And with a clear shot, she fired off a disruption spell to interfere with the magic in the vines. They only slowed down somewhat, the poor mare still getting pulled into the ground.

The vines were crawling farther up her body, getting wilder with every passing second. She fired off another spell, and another. Decay, Displacement, Contained Time-Freeze, Crystallization, but nothing seemed to do more than slow them for more than a second.

The vines were up to her neck now, and she was clearly panicking. Her friends stood helplessly, not wanting any of this but mindful of Twilight’s silent plea to keep away. If the vines grabbed one of them too, she couldn’t help two captives at once.

The vines were covering her head now and Twilight could barely hear it, but Pinkie was crying out to her friend. Twilight could see tears in the blue mare’s eyes and her mind was racing. What else could she do? She fired off every kind of spell she could think of, but if her magic could only partially affect it at all, maybe it was time to give it more than it could handle.

Take everything an alicorn can muster!

She shot it with a bolt of pure, unrestricted magic, with no spell to direct its power. She poured more and more of it into the vines until they started to grow and fling about wildly. But she didn’t stop. She’d barely tapped the potential of her new alicorn reserves since becoming one, but she was giving quite literally everything she had.

The vines were dangerous now, slamming into the ground and tearing at the surrounding trees, and she could hear her friends begging her to stop and run, but she couldn’t. She could feel her own magic overpowering the forest.

The vines started to glow, growing into a blinding white light before shredding themselves from the inside, dissipating into thin air. All at once, sound and fury exploded into the air, and the abnormal chill that had surrounded her was gone.

She sank to the ground, she would be feeling some magical exhaustion in the morning. But her friends were swiftly at her side, cheering and fretting over her. Panting, she pointed to the spot where the mare had sunk into the ground, wanting somepony to see what had become of her. Pinkie ran to the spot, digging in the dirt a little before yanking her out of the hole by the collar of her jacket, dragging her a few feet away.

“Bluey!! Say something! Are you okay?” she shouted, tears in her eyes. “Please be okay! Please please please!!”

Applejack moved to them both, unclasping her jacket a bit and laying an ear to her chest. A moment passed, then another.

“She’s alive.” She announced, and everypony let out a sigh of relief. Pinkie was crying tears of joy now, if the huge smile on her face was any clue.

“That was…probably the scariest thing I’ve ever seen.” Rainbow said, and several of them made their agreement known. “What in the heck was that!? Is that what you figured out?”

“Not…exactly.” She panted. “We should…go…in case it…regenerates.”

Nopony wanted to argue with that. They very carefully draped the mare over Applejack’s back, and Twilight could still walk while Fluttershy and Rarity propped her up.

“The Library…my research!” she strained to raise her voice. She had to show them, get the reports together before anything else could go wrong.

“Nuh-uh Twilight, you took quite the beatin’ back there.” Applejack shook her head. “Best get you someplace you can get fixed up. We’ll grab yur notes once a doctor has a look at you.”

Twilight had been looked over horn to hooves, and Doctor Horse had assured her that with rest and plenty of hearty meals, her magical reserve would replenish itself in no time, provided she didn’t cast any more powerful spells.

Their other patient, however…

They let Twilight in to see her, though she suspected that they wouldn’t have refused her anyway. They’d strictly been calling her “Princess” since she’d arrived.

She was on a bed in a private room, still out cold, but she should’ve been comfortable. Her head rested on a very cozy-looking pillow, and a sheet had her tucked in. If she didn’t know any better, she’d say the mare was just taking a very peaceful nap.

“How is she?” she asked, hoping for good news.

“Well, she’s unconscious, obviously. But we’ve been unable to awaken her, even with very potent counter spells. Whatever’s got her in this state is beyond our resources. We’ll keep trying of course, but once you’re healed you might have to take a crack at it.”

“Is that all?” she asked, feeling anxious. “Any other injuries?”

“A few nicks here and there, probably from running through the forest, as you said.”

She was relieved. She had fired in her direction with some dangerous magic. It had no effect on the vines themselves, but if even a stray sliver of magic had hit her, Twilight would’ve felt awful.

“And of course there’s the matter of…well, see for yourself.”

He grabbed the sheet with his magic, pulling it off her unconscious form. And Twilight froze.

Just as her friends had said, this fully-grown mare had no cutie mark.

Her mind started instantly racing with every single reason why this was entirely impossible, when there was a knock at the door.

“Yes, come in.” At his word, the door opened to reveal Nurse Redheart with five ponies and a baby dragon in tow.

“You have visitors, Princess.” She announced, leaving after they all shuffled in. Her friends all hugged her, asking about her condition.

“I’ll be alright with some rest.” She saw the file in Spike’s claws. “You brought it!”

“Yep!” he held it up for her to grab with her magic, slowly as not to aggravate her condition. He looked past her at the pony in the bed. “Whoa, what happened to her?”

“See Twilight, we told you! No cutie mark!” Rainbow flew over to the unconscious patient.

“I went back to Sugarcube Corner and Applebloom was in a tizzy.” Applejack sighed, eyeing the bed. “She was callin’ me a great big liar for tellin’ her that all ponies get cutie marks eventually. It took the whole walk home to settle her down.”

“Oh, please tell me you told her to keep this to herself.” Rarity groaned. “The last thing I need is Sweetie Belle finding out about this.”

“Is she okay?” Fluttershy, quiet as ever, went up to the bed to check on the mare. There was a gentle rise and fall to her chest, and Fluttershy covered her again with the sheet.

“She’s unconscious, but not hurt.” Twilight sighed.

“And we’ve tried every conventional method to wake her up, but nothing’s worked so far.” Doctor Horse told the room. “Her vitals are strong, but obviously we’ll have to keep her at least overnight.”

Pinkie Pie was quiet, to Twilight’s surprise. She was on the other side of the bed, sitting with her cheek on the mattress. She looked so worried, it broke Twilight’s heart.

She had more work to do, more strings to connect on this mystery.

“Doctor Horse. I have some important matters to discuss with my friends, if it’s alright, could we have the room for a bit?”

“Alright. But you press that call button if her condition changes.” He advised them. She agreed, and he stepped out, closing the door behind him.

“Well, what did you find out?” Rainbow asked, her forelegs folded over her chest. “Did it have something to do with vines?”

“No, but it was enough to worry me.” She sighed, Spike nodding solemnly in agreement. She recounted her findings, one missing foal at a time.

“Oh my goodness!” Rarity cried, a hoof over her mouth. “That’s…that’s positively unbearable!”

“Those poor little foals!” Fluttershy was getting teary, wiping at her eyes with a foreleg. They all shared the same reactions, but Pinkie and Applejack exchanged a look.

“Did you find anypony else?” Applejack asked, an odd expression look on her face.

“Yes, the earliest recorded case involved two foals at once-”

“Sugar and Silver Maple.” Applejack finished, surprising all of them but Pinkie.

“What?” Twilight was shocked. “How did you-”

“Bluey…”

They all turned to their sad friend, who was still sitting with her head on the mattress.

“Bluey came to Ponyville to look for them. With a school picture.” She pointed to the shabby-looking blue saddlebags sitting on the bedside chair. Applejack hurried to them, rooting around inside them for the photo. Twilight walked around to Applejack and the rest of them, and sure enough two of the fillies in the front row matched their photos from the newspaper.

“Okay, okay. I think I need the whole story on Bluey.” Twilight rubbed her temples, still a bit sore behind her horn.

Pinkie recalled the day they met, the prank mis-fire, her promise to help.

“But why didn’t she just do it on her own?” Twilight asked, confused. “Seems like somepony hiding a secret wouldn’t want to draw too much attention to herself. She could’ve gone to town hall and found this information on her own.”

But Pinkie didn’t answer.

“Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked, draping a wing over her friend’s back. “What’s the matter?”

“…It’s a secret. A different secret.”

They all knew how Pinkie felt about keeping secrets. But these were unusual circumstances.

“Pinkie please.” Twilight pleaded. “If we’re going to help her, we need to know everything you know. If she gets mad at you, just say you’re sorry.”

Pinkie still looked unsure, but her gaze was still on her new friend. With every rise and fall of her chest, Pinkie’s look of worry grew. She turned to the rest of them with sad eyes.

“…Okay…I guess if it’s to help her…” she sighed. “Bluey said that when she reads, the parts get all jumbled in her head and it’s hard for her. So I did the reading.”

Twilight filed that away in her limited facts about this new face. She couldn’t believe all this had happened while she was doing her research.

“What happened next?”

Pinkie described their day out, and every new part of it made her just a little bit happier. Applejack and Rarity had odd looks on their faces as they listened, but Twilight decided to ask later.

“And I could just tell…that deep down she was so sad. I just wanted to help her smile.”

Twilight felt for her friend. But she needed her to continue.

“So when Granny Smith told us that they went missing a long time ago, Bluey was even sadder…so I threw her that party, but…you all saw how that went.” She sighed.

“And that’s when Roseluck showed up?” she asked, glad the story that was making her friend so upset was almost over. Pinkie nodded, her cheek still against the bed.

“It was the darndest thing, too.” Applejack was on story duty now. “We went on and on about how scary that monster was, and then the first place she runs is right where we tell her not to go. You thinkin’ she knew something?”

She had a hunch, but she’d have to do a spell to confirm. Luckily it wasn’t a powerful one, so it didn’t go against the doctor’s orders.

“Pinkie, I have to do something, so I need you to move, just for a bit.”

Pinkie hesitated.

“It won’t hurt her, and she’ll sleep right through it.” she assured her, a hoof on her shoulder. Pinkie nodded, getting out of the way to stand by their friends.

Twilight was hoping that she was wrong, but everything seemed to be falling into place. The odd magic in the forest, the trail, Bluey’s behavior and her inability to read. It was next to impossible, but so were most of the thing’s she’d seen today.

She channeled a detection spell into her horn, sweeping it over Cornflower Blue’s sleeping form. There wasn’t any pushback like with the vines, so she didn’t hold back. There was something, familiar yet not, so she went a little more complex.

Then, she felt it. Something that shouldn’t be possible by pony standards, but she was having doubts that a pony was behind this magic. She stopped her sweep, holding her still sore head.

“Did you figure out what’s wrong with her?” Fluttershy asked, holding onto Pinkie. Pinkie looked hopeful, Twilight almost felt sorry about what she was about to tell them.

“No, but I think I know why she doesn’t have a cutie mark, and why she ran to the forest.” She sighed, sitting down. “Because I don’t think Cornflower Blue is a pony.”

Her friends were understandably confused, but nopony said anything.

“And if everything else you told me is correct…”

She looked at the “pony” again, knowing what she had felt.

“I think she might be Roseluck’s monster.”

Her friends had their questions, understandably. But all at once wasn’t the way she’d hoped to hear them.

“Well, I’ll be...and she seemed like such a nice mare.”

“Wait, I thought you said there weren’t any changelings around?”

“How can she not be a pony?”

“Well, transformation magic is very complex.” Twilight offered, cutting off any further questions. “A unicorn can transform objects, but very few in recorded history ever had large enough magic reserves to transform living things. And those were usually limited to changing one small animal into another, temporarily.”

“But alicorns, to my knowledge, are the only living species with reserves large enough to transfigure living things of any size, permanently. And even then, there are rules you have to follow.”

“Rules?”

“Princess Celestia let me know about them, in case I ever needed to use the spells.” She stopped pacing and recited them from memory. “First, you must have permission of sentient creatures in order to change them, otherwise the transfiguration can be incredibly painful, depending on the form they take. Secondly, you can change an unliving object into a living one, but not the other way around. Once something has no life, it can’t be brought back to its previous form alive. And lastly, if you change a creature into something with a much bigger, dangerous form or with much more complex magic, their energy input and output will be out of sync and it can lead to extreme magical exhaustion. If left untreated, the effects of that could lead to permanent injuries and disfigurement.”

“That all sounds so…just too darn risky!” Applejack shook her head, frustrated.

“That’s why it’s rarely ever done.” She assured her friends. “The Princesses themselves have only done it a hooful of times in the past, usually for ponies and other creatures that were unhappy in their own forms and wanted to live as another permanently.”

“Oh…Pinkie Pie.” Rarity sighed, putting a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “I’m so, so sorry. I know how much you cared for her, and now she’s…I don’t even know!”

Pinkie turned away, going back over to the bed. She laid her head down again, staring at the unknown being.

“Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked, sounding worried.

“Bluey’s not a bad pony.”

“You just met her!” Rainbow shouted. “You don’t know anything about her, and she’s not even a pony! Why be something else and go snooping around!”

“But she’s not bad!” Pinkie shouted, suddenly forceful. “She’s my friend! Bad ponies- or whatever-she-is’s-...don’t eat my cake and compliment me! They don’t give great hugs! They don’t make baby ponies laugh or make toys! They don’t pet animals and smile when they think nopony is looking!”

She touched a hoof to the side of the unconscious mare’s face. The rest of them just watched, not knowing how to react. Bluey just kept on sleeping, not aware of how her friend was defending her.

“She…” Fluttershy started, hesitant. “She was gentle with the animals. They liked her. And Harry even came to her when she was crying.”

“And…I’ll admit.” Applejack lowered her hat a bit. “I had a heart-to-heart with her, and she was sweet to Applebloom. If I thought she was rotten, I wouldn’ta let her in spittin’ distance of my farm. Or my friends.” She glanced at Pinkie.

“I did just meet her. But I was just getting to know her…” she sighed, her eyes a little teary. “Maybe she thought I’d be scared and angry, maybe she thought nopony would help her if she didn’t change.”

Twilight thought about Pinkie’s words. More pieces clicking together.

“She came here…in her natural form. And Roseluck saw her, and she got scared.” She said to her friends, gauging their reactions as she spoke. “But she still needed to find out about the Maples, for whatever reason, so she took on a pony form. But it wasn’t exactly right…Once her secret got out she tried to…escape? Go somewhere safe?”

“I need to know what she knows, but I can’t do that while she’s unconscious. And…Maybe…this layer of transformation magic is so strong, no other magic can…interfere with it?”

“What are you saying Twilight?” Rarity asked.

“I’m saying that…the only way to wake her up is to undo this transformation. But unless I know how it happened, I wouldn’t even know where to start.”

“So…there’s nothing you can do?” Pinkie sniffled. Twilight moved to her side, hugging her friend close.

“I can’t do anything for her now.” She shook her head. “But there is somepony who could help. I’ve seen her do it before. Spike.”

The little dragon’s head shot up, glad to be called out of this uncomfortable atmosphere.

“Take a letter please.”

I was in a fog. My entire body felt like it was made of lead, but I made my best effort to stand up. I was still on four legs, but…why was that weird?

"C’mon Cornflower, nothing’s wrong!” I laughed, walking along the empty void. “You’re just being a miserable jerk like usual!"

I guess I was being a jerk…But I still needed to find a way home. But…where was home?

"Well, you’re a pony!” I laughed again. "You belong in Ponyville! Where else would you go?"

I didn’t know, and I seemed satisfied at that.

“That’s what I thought! Now, let’s keep walking! If you stop, you’ll start thinking! And thinking just makes you miserable, and nopony wants to deal with that!”

I guessed that was true. My cheeks were starting to hurt from smiling. The farther I went, the quieter my hoofsteps got. There was a chill in the air, and I could see my breath. But my voice was still as clear as day.

“Aren’t you tired of punishing yourself? Aren’t you sick of being you?”

Well, I guessed that was true too. At the end of the invisible trail, there was a mirror. It seemed too tall for me, who would use this-

“Nuh-uh! You’re thinking again, silly little pony!” I giggled, stepping on my own hoof. I yelped in pain, but no sound came out. I laughed, and I could hear it.

“Now, let’s get a look at us!”

I was still the same pony. The dark void behind me was still in the mirror, but in the reflection, it seemed to go on for miles. I was getting scared, but my face didn’t show it.

“Oh, look at what a pretty little pony you are!” My voice was full of joy and I bat my eyelashes at my reflection. My big sunflower eyes staring deeply into themselves. “I don’t know why you’d want to be anything else!”

Anything else? What did I mean?

I blinked and my reflection changed. There was a horrible-looking creature staring back at me. I couldn’t even tell what it was. It was tall and gangly, on two legs, with a deformed, hairless body and two deep, soulless black pits for eyes. The longer I looked at it, the more scared I got. But I couldn’t look away.

“Look at that ugly thing. Isn’t this much better?” I asked myself, my voice sounding perfectly calm. My heart was pounding but I kept looking.

“We both know what it meant to be her.” I was suddenly very stern. “We both remember what we went through. What changed everything.”

No, please. It hurts too much to remember.

“Oh, we’re quite literally examining ourselves at the moment. No turning back now, you monster.”

I’m not a monster-

“You remember what you did.” I accused myself. “You took something that didn’t belong to you, you used it up and ruined it, then when it had nothing left, you threw it away.”

That’s not true!

“If it's not true, then why are you crying?”

I looked into the mirror again. The creature was weeping now, rivers of tears pouring out of its soulless eyes. It curled into itself, opening a sharp-tooth filled maw and letting out deep mournful cries I couldn’t hear.

“Look at it. It knows what it did wrong, why can’t you admit it?”

I was starting to shut down. Too much pain, too much regret. I never meant to hurt anyone. I never meant to hurt-

“It’s too late to change.”

No. I’m different now! I’m a good person!

“A good what? Dear, you’re a pony! And wouldn’t it be nice? If we just stayed here?”

What?

“Well, we can’t go back to being that, we’ll die!” I gasped, mocking myself.

I wasn’t going to die.

“Well, we both know you would’ve lost it eventually. Living alone in that big empty house, nopony to talk to, nopony to care about us…Living with this regret and isolation...you know what they say. If at first you don't succeed-”

NO! I can’t! I can’t…Stop! It hurts too much.

“And we can’t go back to those other ponies…” I sounded a bit more on edge now. “They know what you are now.”

Some monster out in the woods scared her half to death!

Good thing too! ‘Cause I woulda knocked it into next week!

I just hope nopony gets hurt…

If any foul creature like the one you described comes here, we’d be right here!

In the reflection, I could see another pony standing behind me. I almost…recognized her but…I turned around, finding the strange pony standing there.

“Oh, look who it is! An innocent little pony!” I said to myself, stepping closer. The pony stood still, a neutral expression on her face. As I got closer, her face got brighter, more cheerful. Her big blue eyes looked at me with joy and compassion. Her pink hoof reached out for mine. I reached out a blue hoof, eager to feel better. Eager to feel like anypony but myself. Eager to know that somepony was happy to be with me. If she thought I was good, maybe I was.

“Are you going to ruin this one too?”

My hoof flinched back, the pony’s face contorting with pain and grief. I stepped back further as she fell to the ground, and she was crying too. I blinked and the scene changed. The pony was in a hospital bed, looking broken. Her eye was blackened and swollen, her front leg in a cast. Her head was wrapped in a bandage and she looked so sad, but also so empty.

“Lottie…”

I froze. That wasn’t her voice. It was someone else. Someone I knew. She sighed, wiping the tears from her eyes, not looking me in mine.

“My parents are moving me to Washington, to live with my aunt and uncle.” She said, her eyes filled with hurt. “They don’t think it’s safe for me here anymore. They don’t…approve of me right now.”

“No…You can’t!” I cried, grabbing her good hoof. It was a far-off voice, but it was my voice. “They can’t do this! Let me talk to them, I’ll-!”

“When we’re together…I get hurt.”

Her words hit me right in my chest. My grip on her hoof loosened, I was at a loss for words. She continued, like in the real memory.

“When we’re not…I still hurt.”

No…I can’t hear this. It’s too much, it’ll destroy me again.

You deserve it.

“I just don’t want to hurt anymore. Is that so wrong?”

“Please, I’m so sorry.” My memory echoed into the scene. “I never meant for this to happen! I won’t let him get near you ever again! I…I can’t…I can’t do this without you…”

The pink pony with the wrong voice tugged her hoof away.

“You should go.” She said, her head turned so I couldn’t see her face. “If my parents catch you here, you’ll get in trouble. They think you’re a bad influence.”

“That’s bullshit, and you know it!” I shouted, not proud of myself. I shouldn’t have gotten mad at her, she was the one really hurting. But I was so upset. “They can’t send you away because they think I made you-”

“Just go.”

I should’ve stayed. I should’ve apologized. But I was so angry. I was so sad.

And then I left.

And then…

And then.

The void was back, and the mirror was empty.

“That’s when you ruined your life.”

Please. I’m done. You win.

“What?” I feigned ignorance, almost taunting myself.

I’ll stay here. Forever. If it means I never have to think about any of that ever again.

“Oh, wonderful!” I laughed, trotting farther into the void. “Soon you’ll forget all about that sadness. And soon enough, this place will come to feel like home!”

home

My body froze, before turning back to the void and seeing the shape of two little ponies. They looked familiar too.

No, they can’t be here!

“I’m sorry about what happened to you.” I told them, my voice suddenly back. “I tried to find you. But I got myself into trouble.”

Don’t talk to them!

“You were just scared kids.” I said, starting to cry again, big uncontrollable tears that felt familiar. “And I don’t know how we’re connected but…I tried, I promise I did.”

They stepped closer to me, and I was still crying. The closer they got, the less I could see from the tears.

“Did you know my Grandpa?” They stopped and tilted their heads. “He was the best. He loved me, even after I ruined everything. He left me your stuff.”

As if on cue, all the things from the box were in between us. My tears were letting up, but still flowing. I sniffled, and I could see they were crying too.

Get away from them, you idiot!

“I used some of your bits, I’m sorry about that.” I apologized, laughing a little. “And I broke the glass on your photo frame, but the picture’s okay.”

They just stared at it all, two little sepia-toned ponies. The unicorn grabbed the brush, holding it close to her chest. She stared at the class picture, her tears falling onto it. The earth pony looked down at the diary, and she touched it with her hoof. She opened her mouth to speak, but no sound came out.

“Oh, I never got that open. But I guess that’s good right?” I wiped at my eyes, smiling. The ring of trees was back, and the grass under me was so soft. “You wouldn’t want some weird stranger reading your diary, right?”

Her hoof hit the cover harder, she looked at me, determined through her tears.

“I’m sorry kid, I don’t know how to get it open.”

She paused, looking frustrated. Then, the unicorn opened her mouth, still no words coming out, and the other reacted. She nodded, opening her mouth once again. But this time, something did come out.

The sweet, plucking of the metal tabs in a music box rang through air. For a moment I just sat, confused, before I recognized the song.

“It’s that lullaby the filly from the café sang…” my mind was racing now. “The music box? You want me to…get that key? But there’s no lock.”

But she didn’t stop her song to argue. The unicorn was staring at her sister now, looking even sadder than before. Her long hair swept around her, as she cried.

But something else must’ve heard the song too.

The vines were back, and they were wrapping themselves around the fillies, pulling them into the ground. Without thinking I rushed to them, grabbing their hooves in mine. But it started pulling me in too.

I told you! You can’t stay here if you go with them! They’re lost!

“Fuck you!” I shouted, my front legs straining and my back hooves dug into the dirt. I wasn’t gonna let two innocent kids get taken by this thing. “I can’t sit there while they get killed!”

The vines were on me now. I could feel them snaking up my body, wrapping around my neck. I was struggling for air, but I couldn’t let go. The tears were non-stop, I gathered up the last of my breath and screamed angrily into the night sky. It echoed all around us and the quiet was shattered.

“Begone!!”

The vines shrieked into the void, withering into nothing and releasing my neck. I gasped for air, coughing and sputtering as I rolled onto my back.

“I have found you! You were almost too forgone into the realm! Any longer and you would’ve been trapped!”

Who’s talking to me? I wondered, still coughing. Another figment? I guess that was what they were, now that I can think.

I opened my eyes to see another hybrid standing over me. This one was taller, and her hair was like the starry void all around us. It was no longer the inky black endlessness I saw before. She leaned in closer, nosing my head a bit.

“Dear traveler, I hope you weren’t too badly injured.” She asked. Her blue-green eyes stared into mine. “This pain will not last, do not be frightened.”

“T…traveler?” my voice was raspy. Did she know I wasn’t a local?

“Most dreamers are merely visitors to this realm.” She said, gazing out into the purple starscape. “But there have been a few that have become more permanent wanderers. Those who become trapped in dreams, or those who…cease to be in their sleep.”

“Oh…” I was worried now. “Which one am I?”

“The former. Do not fret, Cornflower Blue. I have freed travelers such as yourself before.”

I sat up, enjoying my surrounding much more than before. Much less terrifying.

“So…that was all a dream?” I asked. She closed her eyes, and her horn lit up and her face looked pained.

“Yes…and I sense it was a very unpleasant one for you.” She frowned, stopping the glowing. “Terrible, painful things were here. I suspect your body was trying to succumb to whatever spell you’re under. It tried to break you, take your mind. And it nearly did. I am sorry that I did not come sooner.”

“Yeah that kinda sucked…” I sighed, a chill running down my spine.” But, I’m glad you’re here now, um…miss…?”

“I am Luna, Princess of the Night and Protector of the Dreamscape.”

I had no reason to doubt her, even if this whole thing seemed hokey. I wanted to ask a few things.

“What kind of pony are you?” I asked, circling her without much mind for my manners. I was still pretty out of it. “I only saw one other hybrid and I don’t know what to call you.”

“Why, I am an Alicorn.” She said, looking nervous at my movements. “Did you not understand me when I said that I was a princess?”

“Oh, so are all other alicorns Princesses?” I asked, stopping and gasping. Her ears fell at the sound. “Was that pony I knocked over a princess? Oh crap, I hope I didn’t hurt her, she wasn’t even wearing a crown or anything!”

“You must mean Princess Twilight Sparkle.” She said, her wings fluffing a little at her sides like a nervous bird. “She is the one that contacted me to assist you. And not a moment too soon. They will be most relieved to hear you are safe.”

“They?” I was getting nervous again.

“Her friends. They were all a bit upset over all of this, especially Pinkie Pie.”

A dark storm cloud formed over my head. I got hit with a sudden downpour, and it didn’t even phase me.

“I lied to her...she’s not worried about me.”

“That is simply not true!” the princess insisted. Her horn glowed, and a small umbrella appeared over my head. The rain flew out to the sides. “She was beside herself with worry, especially when the convulsions began!”

“…Convulsions?” The cloud disappeared, and the umbrella fell to our hooves.

“I had only just arrived when you began to react in your sleep. You were crying, and it was very distressing. She tried to calm you down with her words when you began thrashing about. I barely got any information of your situation from Princess Twilight before I entered your dream.”

I wondered what she managed to say about me. What this Princess knew about me and would judge me for. My heart was pounding again.

“Now, do not upset yourself too greatly, you will send your body into a fit in the waking world. You struck your physician on the muzzle the last time.”

“I hit someone!?” I tried to keep calm, putting my hooves over my mouth to keep my voice down. “I never meant to hurt anybody, I swear!”

“Now that is curious…” she said, leaning in towards my face. “Princess Twilight did manage to tell me she suspected you were in fact not of ponykind. You do not know of Alicorns or myself, and your speech is that of common tongue. But fret not! This is no cause for alarm. My sister assures that the races live in harmony in these times, or at least…as much harmony as they can, living in different kingdoms.”

“No…they…the ponies are afraid of me.” I was getting weepy again. “I can’t…I have nowhere to go. I’m stuck.”

She looked at me for a moment, before her horn lit up again. A large, floating rectangle appeared before us, it was like a window in thin air. She placed a hoof on my forehead, closing her eyes.

“You’ll have to excuse me.” She said gently. “Your mind is rather complicated, and I rarely delve into non-pony dreams. They aren’t the most receptive to me unless their nightmare is particularly upsetting.”

The screen shifted, and a familiar scene was playing, but from a third person perspective. That pony Roseluck was walking in those woods alone, when the first time we met started playing out. The princess sat and watched it unfold, as I sat terrified of how she would react.

And then, I fell into view. The Princess’ brow shot up at my sudden appearance, and I sank to my stomach as the screaming began. The scene froze on me, backed against a tree as Roseluck took off.

“Well now…I must say you are a bit intimidating in your natural form, but-”

“Just stop!” My whole body was shaking. “I didn’t mean to scare her! I swear! I never wanted to be this! Please, don’t hurt me…”

“Hurt you?” she said, her voice gentle. “Why in Equestria would anypony want to bring you harm? You have done nothing wrong!”

She put a hoof under my chin, making me look at the screen.

“Do you know what I see?” she asked. “I see a scared creature making a simple error. One frightened pony does not an enemy of Equestria make.”

“But…the rest of them…Won’t they be scared too?” I asked, barely above a whisper. “Won’t they hate me?”

“As I was saying before, your appearance is a bit intimidating, but…some ponies are terribly skittish. They would run screaming from just about anything bigger than them. Once they get to know you, see you mean them no harm, I’m sure even Miss Roseluck could come to be your friend.”

“I don’t…I don’t know…” I was still a bit shaken up. “I’m…I’m not from here. You can’t tell me there aren’t ponies out there that’ll hear I’m not local and take off running…”

“Well, no. I do have a few concerns about that, but Pinkie Pie has vouched for you. She has insisted that you are “a good not-a-pony” and wishes for me to save you. No matter what.”

Pinkie…Ah jeez, I really freaked out back there, and then all the vines-

“Wait, I’m alive, right?” She nodded. “How did I escape the vines? And where am I now?”

“You are in the medical center in Ponyville. You are under some sort of sleeping spell that nopony has been able to undo as of yet. Now…let’s see…”

She swiped the rectangle aside, another one taking its place. Another familiar scene was playing. She saw me pleading with thin air to send me home, as the vines started to take over. She saw my panic, my tears, my cries for help. Then, the hybrid (or Princess Twilight Sparkle) shooting the vines to bursting, saving me. Pinkie pulling me out, crying over me. I felt even guiltier over jerking her around since I met her. She was such a nice person…or pony, whatever.

“Those vines are a most curious magic…” she rewound it, pausing on them coming out of the ground. “Tell me, you spoke to them, did you not? Were they under your control until then?”

“Not a clue. First they drag me into this world and change me into a pony, then the portal starts letting me through when I ask nicely, then the forest helps me get away from them in a chase. Next thing I knew, bam! Nightmare world.”

“They transformed you?” she asked, seeming horrified. “Against your will?”

“Yeah, it was…probably the most awful pain I’ve ever felt…”

“I should say!” she shouted into the starry void. “Involuntary transformation is one of the major crimes against living creatures! The pain is said to be so excruciating, some creatures would prefer death! You very likely kept your sanity because it changed you into something smaller than your natural form!”

“Jeez Louise…”

“Indeed.”

She looked at the vines some more, puzzling over them for what seemed like forever.

“I can say that this will, in fact, be researched exhaustively…” She lit up her horn and the rectangle compressed, flying as magic light into her horn. “But you said, “this world” and “portal”, so you are in fact not of Equestria, or this planet as a whole?”

“It might be…farther than that, maybe.” I winced, hoping this wasn’t the thing they’d need to flip out on me.

“Fascinating.” She said, eyes wide. “But I digress. I must return to the waking world soon, but before I do, I need your permission.”

“Permission?”

Earlier -

Princess Luna had appeared in a flash of teleportation, right into the hospital room. Twilight was glad she had made such a quick trip.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight smiled at her friend. “I’m sorry to bother you in your…off hours. But we have a bit of a situation here.”

“Your letter was quite brief, Princess Twilight. You say a creature, disguised as a pony is in need of my assistance?” she glanced at the sleeping form. “With expressed reassurances that this is not a changeling?”

“Yes, I wanted to make that fact very clear.” She sighed. “Some very powerful transformation magic is upon her, and until I can lift it, I can’t undo the sleeping spell. I need her permission to do such magic, but I can’t speak to her.”

“You need me to travel into her dreams and retrieve her spoken consent to this arrangement. I believe it can be done. It is not unlike the Manehattan incident. Very well. What is the…creature’s name?”

“Well, the name she gave Pinkie was Cornflower Blue. But, seeing as it’s a pony name…”

“Understood. And you are certain this creature means you, your friends, and Equestria no harm?” she narrowed her gaze at the…disguised pony. It really was a thorough transformation. Had her fellow Princess not told her of her missing mark, and the powerful magical signature radiating off her body, she might not have believed it.

Before Twilight could answer her, their mutual friend Pinkie Pie spoke up from the creature’s bedside.

“She’s a good not-a-pony…” she sniffled. “Please…bring back my friend.”

She saw the honest affection in her eyes. No magic beguiling her into such a declaration, no hex upon her mind. Just a sad pink pony, desperate for help.

“Very well. I will need some time to prepare. I have no name, so I will have to study her physiology for a short while, learn what I can so that I can locate her in the Dream-”

The non-pony cried out in her sleep suddenly. She thrashed about, tears streaming down her blue-furred cheeks. Fluttershy rushed for the call button, signaling the hospital staff.

“What in the hay is goin’ on!?” Applejack shouted, looking wary of the now active form in the bed. Rainbow was doing her best to try and pull Pinkie away before she might’ve gotten hit in the face. Pinkie just whispered reassurances to her new friend, trying to calm her.

“Bluey, it’s okay! Nopony’s gonna hurt you, I’m here. Your pal Pinkie Pie.”

And sure enough, the thrashing calmed a bit, but the crying continued. Doctor Horse and Nurse Redheart rushed through the door and tried to give her an injection. It took two tries, the first ending with Doctor Horse’s bloodied muzzle. Rainbow almost jumped in before the doctor reminded her it was an involuntary action.

“This is a bad omen, Princess Twilight.” Luna said, commanding the room. “I’m afraid there is no longer time for precaution. I must enter her dream now, if I am to save her!”

“Save her? She’s in danger?” Fluttershy asked, eyeing the crying mare.

“If I do not interfere now, she may be trapped in her nightmare for the rest of her living existence.”

Twilight wasn’t about to let another pony get harmed, and she needed to speak to this pony, their options were limited.

“Be careful Princess Luna.” She nodded. Luna turned to Pinkie.

“I will make sure no harm comes to your friend.” She assured her. “No matter the cost. No creature shall suffer under my watch.”

Pinkie smiled, holding Cornflower’s hoof as Luna delved into her nightmare.

The group of ponies watched the still forms of the silent princess and the sleeping mare for what seemed like forever. Nerves were too on edge to entertain themselves and any conversation quickly died out. Rainbow Dash hadn't even complained of boredom, though by looking at her, one could see she was tempted. Twilight had almost dozed off several times, having been up for the last few days. Spike had less luck, falling asleep in the chair in the corner. Pinkie was at the bedside the entire time, though looking a lot more hopeful than before. Bluey would still cry in her sleep and seemed restless. Luna looked peaceful by comparison, though her face shifted to a look of concentration every now and then.

Eventually, Luna opened her eyes once again, looking rather drained.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight was at her side. “Are you alright? Did you talk to her?”

“I am fine, Princess Twilight. After much searching, I managed to find her nightmare. After we spoke for a time, I told her of my purpose and she gave her consent.”

The ponies sighed in relief, and Pinkie looked a lot calmer.

“She’s okay?” she asked, holding her friend’s hoof once more.

“She underwent an ordeal in her nightmare. She was dreaming of two young fillies being taken by the forest, just as she was. She tried to save them, even at the cost of her own safety. The Dreamscape very nearly took her. But she survived.”

The room burst into conversation about the foals and Bluey’s actions in her dream. Twilight recalled her missing foals. Was this the conformation of her worst fears? Was that how they were taken?

“She agreed to be transformed into her natural body, under one condition.”

She stepped closer to Pinkie, looking from Cornflower to her.

“Miss Cornflower wishes that you will not be present when it happens.”

Author's Note

even more mystery!

darker themes! (i'm sorry)

Lottie backstory!

Princess Luna!

were those ponies in Lottie's dream real? who knows, and what's up with that nightmare?

I'd like to say that all the chapter names have a dual meaning. And I was going to break that this chapter, since i thought "well i guess i'll call it the nightmare, nothing else fits." but who showed up for this chapter? a night mare (who was formerly a nightmare herself). the tradition continues!

love your guys' comments, lets me know your theories on the mystery, and how you're liking the story thus far.

The Dream

Princess Luna explained the plan to change my body back, and she assured me that Princess Twilight was really good at this magic stuff and wouldn’t let anything bad happen to me. And as soon as I was back to normal she could wake me up.

“I’ll be back to normal…” I felt hopeful after what felt like forever. I could have a shot at a normal life again. “No more stupid pony body!” I remembered my company. “Oh, no offense Princess.”

“No, I suspect this ordeal has been rather inconvenient for you.” She looked at me with a serious expression on her regal pony face. “But your permission is still required for my departure from your dream. Without it, Princess Twilight cannot begin to undo what has been done.”

I wanted to jump up, to wrap my metaphorical arms around this pony princess and shout my blessings into the void.

I hesitated. I wanted my body back more than anything, and everything that came with it. But something was nagging at the back of my mind. That same primal fear of being the other, the skittish ponies waiting for me on the other side.

A certain pink pony who would essentially lose the friend she’d known and tried so hard to help.

She saw my hesitation, suddenly stepping back and standing tall.

“Cornflower, you cannot let your fear define you in this moment.” Her voice echoed through the empty sky. “Without your agreement you will be trapped in this slumber for eternity, your mind lost to the dreaming world.”

“…You can’t let her see me.”

“What?” she looked ruffled again, her wings settling nervously at her sides. “Who?”

“Pinkie Pie.” I slumped into myself, my head hanging low. “She…she was so good to me, and I did everything I could to trick her, take advantage of her friendship.” I felt an overwhelming emptiness inside my chest, tears threatening to spill in my vulnerable state. “She should be allowed to remember me as Bluey, like I wanted. Like she deserves.”

“I’m sure Pinkie Pie would not-”

“No, no please, princess…” I cut her off, losing even more of my will to remain upright, lying flat on my stomach. I was embarrassed to be seen like this, but I didn’t feel like I could control myself. Everything was just spilling out of me all at once. “Just…Let me do this. This is my one condition. I can’t let her see…the real me…”

I couldn’t see her face, but I could feel that she was going to agree with me, if only because she needed to leave and get back to reality.

“Very well…Though I believe you are mistaken this is something we will have to discuss at a later time.” She raised my face to her line of vision with a hoof, her form looking especially powerful. Her mane was whipping around her and there was a swirling light above us. “I must go now, and I will uphold your end of the arrangement. This, I swear to you, as a Princess of Equestria.”

She unfurled her wings, slowly lifting off the ground and towards the light.

“Stay in good spirits, Cornflower Blue!” she called down to me, fading away. “Do not lose yourself to the realm of dreams!”

I was alone again, and I felt tired and empty. She told me to keep my head, she warned me of falling to far into this place. But how was I supposed to protect myself? Especially since the key here was not getting depressed.

“I might be the wrong person to trust on this…” I laughed sadly. I laid my head on my forelegs, trying to get comfortable. “Just gotta wait it out…You can do this.”

I had to stick it out. My real body was waiting on the other side of this. Home too.

“Just gotta wait, just gotta wait…”

“Pinkie’s been here the entire time! She’s the only one who actually knows this…whatever she is!” Rainbow Dash was annoyed, very nearly getting in Princess Luna’s face. “Why doesn’t she want her here!?”

“Bluey doesn’t want me around anymore?” Pinkie whimpered, her mane getting limper. Luna put a hoof under her chin, raising her line of sight.

“Pinkie Pie, your friend is very thoroughly convinced that her natural form will dissipate any good will you have fostered.” she said, turning back to her sleeping friend. “I have tried to convince her otherwise, but she is…stubborn. She wishes for you to keep her in mind as “Bluey”, and not witness her immediate transformation. I suspect the Dreamscape is clouding her mind slightly, and the sedatives she has received have most likely played their part as well.”

“Was she really that scary?” Fluttershy whispered. “Did you see her true form?”

“I visited the memory of her encounter with Miss Roseluck.” She sat, feeling the toll of her journey. “Her form is…foreign, and she is taller than the average pony. But her fear springs from one of…rejection. It seems that there was talk of her form, possibly threats of violence?”

“Hey now!” Rainbow was agitated again. “I only meant that if the monster was gonna hurt anypony, I’d teach it a lesson!”

“She was not aware of that. She suspected that the citizens of Ponyville were planning on chasing her down for her…encounter with Roseluck. That she was thought of as a danger and would be treated as such.”

“No wonder she ran off like she did…” Applejack added, her ears down and guilt in her voice. “She thought we knew what she was and rounded up a posse.”

“I suspect that her kind are not prey by nature. In this pony body, she felt fear and paranoia much stronger than in her own form. It added to her anxieties of being a monster.”

“Just what is she then?” Rarity asked the Princess, and all eyes were on her as well. Twilight was especially curious, given all of her earlier research. She wondered if any of them had been correct.

“I did not ask for the name of her species, but she is…unlike any creature I have ever witnessed. She is bipedal, and her coloration was different, more browns than blues.” Luna looked up in thought, recalling her venture into the dream. “She believes she is not of this world. She arrived through a portal in that forest. Before Miss Roseluck, she had never seen one of our kind before.”

“This is…incredible!” Twilight bounced about, her wings fluttering. “I spent a full day trying to identify where in Equestria she could be from and she’s not even a native creature! And she’s sapient! Where!? Where is she from?”

“I…did not ask.” Luna took a step back from the smaller alicorn. “I was not able to stay with her for very long.”

Twilight was even more eager to meet this creature properly. But it would have to wait until she knew what they knew. That forest and the safety of the citizens of Ponyville came first.

“Princess Luna, I wanted to inform you on what I’ve been researching. The forest didn’t just try and take Cornflower…”

Twilight had delivered her findings to Luna, who was back to Canterlot by now relaying everything to Celestia. Twilight had wanted to begin the reversal spells, but her magic was still replenishing, and Luna had assured them that Cornflower would be safe for the night. She would keep an eye on her during her nightly duties and Twilight would be cleared to begin the process in the morning.

Pinkie didn’t like leaving her friend on her own, but they all needed their rest. On their way out of the hospital, Twilight carried a sleeping Spike on her back and she hung back with Rarity and Applejack as their other friends went on ahead.

“I do hope everything will go smoothly tomorrow…” Rarity tossed her mane, looking a bit worn down. “I feel terrible for poor Pinkie Pie, getting left out like this.”

“Oh?” Twilight asked, remembering their curious reactions earlier.

“I hope this Bluey is as harmless as Princess Luna is makin’ her out to be.” Applejack added. “I stood up for her, but I’m hopin’ I don’t get made a fool of.”

Twilight stopped completely and the two of them turned to her.

“You two seemed…a bit strange in there, when it came to the two of them.” She noted, looking between the two of them. “Did you suspect Cornflower of something?”

They exchanged another strange look, but a bit…different from before.

“Well…It’s a bit…different now I’d imagine.” Rarity hesitated. “I saw Pinkie Pie and…Cornflower Blue I suppose…out and about the other day from my boutique. They seemed…oh, well-”

“Rarity thought they might’ve been sweet on each other.” Applejack said bluntly, impatient with the unicorn.

“…What? Are you sure?” Twilight asked them. This was a complete surprise to her. Pinkie did seem protective of the non-pony, even after her secret came to light.

“They seemed quite affectionate with each other.” Rarity admitted, looking a little unsure.

“And when they came out to the orchard, Pinkie was all hugs and hoof-holding. When they found out about Sugar and Silver, Pinkie looked darn near heartbroken when Bluey got upset.” Applejack added. “And we got to talkin’ with the Cakes at the party. They said that Pinkie was pretty attached to the gal. And as far as they could tell Bluey was fond of her too.”

Twilight guessed that explained their behavior around the two during this whole ordeal.

“I feel just awful for Pinkie Pie.” Rarity fretted. “Falling for a creature from another world! I can’t tell if it’s romantically tragic or just classically so.”

“I almost hope we were wrong about all of this.” Applejack sighed. “I can’t see how any of this would end well for Pinkie. For either of them.”

Twilight pondered this new information. It…might be a bit inappropriate to just come out and ask Pinkie about the situation, but that wasn’t her biggest concern at the moment. Cornflower Blue was involved in this whole thing somehow, though she was now fairly sure not in a conscious way. Being that she was not the cause of anything evil going on. It was very possible that she was just as much a casualty of all of this as the foals, she had almost been a victim of the forest as they had. Hopefully her input could shed some light on the situation they all found themselves in.

“Well…Pinkie Pie seemed willing to look past everything, whether she likes her or not.” She told them, starting to walk again. “If Cornflower is going to help us here in her natural form, she’s going to need that support. I’m sure we can all get along just fine.”

And she really did hope that. This was very likely to be Equestria’s first encounter with an otherworldly entity, if Luna’s findings from her search held true. And how could she not get excited about that?

Sleep wouldn’t come to me here. It was obvious in hindsight that you can’t sleep in a dream but there was nothing else to do but think. And if nightmare me had any point, it was that being left alone with my thoughts usually didn’t do me any good.

So, if sleeping this off wasn’t an option, I would have to find other ways to occupy myself, too keep myself in a good mood like Princess Luna said.

I sat, peering up into the endless starry void, watching the errant swirls of colors drift lazily along the sky.

“It’s kind of pretty here…better than the endless darkness from before at any rate.” I shrugged. I closed my eyes, trying to listen to the ambiance this place had going on. I could hear faint twinkling, and soft echoes of distant songs, like the starlight was chiming all around me.

And it was…getting closer?

My eyes back open, I could see some stars floating gently towards me. But…they weren’t stars?

“Hey…” I said…to them? Maybe. “You look…well not like stars I guess. More like…”

My panicked run through the woods, the forest trying to help me find my way…

“Like those glowy light things along the path. And…”

A fainter memory. One I almost forgot. Back when that bear found me, I had a vision…or a memory? Surrounded by trees all around me…they were in the air then. And then I…

“I can barely remember…” It was slipping away so fast, and it was so fuzzy to begin with. I desperately tried to bring it back to figure it out but before I could blink it was gone.

The lights were drifting around my head, gently chiming near my upright pony ears. They were…involved in all this somehow, I think?

“But…this is a dream.” I shook my head, remembering the obvious. “You’re just what I remember, not the real…weird floating orb things.”

They didn’t respond, not that I expected them to of course. But they did gently float down the path I was on, passing me and going off on their own. They stopped, swirling in place.

“Huh…that’s…Do you…want me to-no. That’s dumb.” I sighed, turning away. I sat, trying to brush off the nagging feeling when the orbs returned to wafting around my head. When I gave them my attention, they went back down the path and stopped again.

“Do you…want me to follow you?” I asked, feeling really dumb for asking a bunch of dream lights a question. They didn’t answer, but they didn’t move either.

“Uh…okay. I’m coming, I guess.” I got up, feeling a bit uneasy but going along with it. “But you guys better not take me anyplace nightmare-y, got it?”

I trailed after them down the path, not really getting the same vibe I got from nightmare me. They went on for the longest time, and the scenery around us slowly got brighter, more familiar.

It was the ring of trees from the vision. The forest was younger, the trees still looming overhead but not as thick or tall. It was barely nighttime, the barest hint of sun still clinging to the horizon behind the tree line. The orbs of light drifted in the air, like fireflies.

But I wasn’t afraid. I wasn’t crying like last time either. I felt more or less the same. I sat in the center, watching the sun go down, wondering why they brought me here. It was surprisingly peaceful.

It was finally dark, and before I could give another thought to why I was there, a clear reason reared its head.

A familiar little pony walked into the ring with me.

“…Silver Maple?” I asked, but she didn’t react to me. She was in color now, different from my nightmare where she was the same sepia tone as her photo. True to her name, she had pale silver fur with a matching mane, and bright green eyes. She sat close to where I was, looking up into the trees wistfully. She was speaking but made no sound.

The little unicorn fell to the ground, crying. I walked to her slowly, knowing she couldn’t see me, but it still felt awkward to just watch her. She looked really upset, her misery slowly giving way to anger. She stood back up, stomping her hoof into the ground and gritting her teeth.

“Hey…It’s okay kid…” I went to touch her shoulder, not really expecting anything of it, when she whipped around and looked me dead in the eye.

“Oh, crap!” I yanked my hoof back, startled. But she just stared…not at me but…through me. I turned around to see Sugar Maple, a worried look on her face. She was a little blue pony with a greyish mane, and if I didn’t know they were twins I would say they looked nothing alike.

Sugar came closer to her sister, still looking worried, when Silver gave her an angry look. They talked, and in their silence, I saw the transformations on their faces. Sugar went from worried to upset and tearful, while her sister’s face only got more and more hateful.

And as they fought, I saw my nightmare reflect itself here. Great ivy vines rose from the dirt and wrapped around their little legs.

“No!!” I tried to grab them like before, but my hooves slipped right through their forms. I was a ghost here, and I had to watch the horrifying scene play out.

Sugar saw the vines and struggled, panicking like I had. But Silver was so enraged she didn’t notice them, the vines worked their way up her body as she shouted, eyes closed in her fury.

I couldn’t watch them disappear, my heart was racing as I shut my eyes, falling to the grass in a terrified heap. I remembered the feeling of being strangled and squeezed, and my body reacted. I curled into myself, trying to fight the panic overtaking me.

My heart was pounding so hard I thought I might actually be dying. I cried out, the only sound in that forest.

“Now hang on there Dandelion, what’s got you all outta sorts?”

I froze.

Only one person calls me that.

My eyes flew open to see I wasn’t lying in the grass any longer, but a fluffy carpet. A familiar carpet. It was dark, save for a sliver of light coming in from the side.

I looked down at my hands, yeah…they were hands again, but so small…

“Come on, puffball, tell me what’s eatin’ ya.”

I looked up.

Grandpa knew I hid under the guest bed at his house sometimes. He found me crying under there, and was trying to coax me out, a concerned smile on his face.

I sniffled, wiping my snotty nose on my sleeve and crawling out from under the bed. Grandpa reached and brushed the dust bunnies from my big curly mess of hair, where I got my childhood nickname. I collected myself before finally piping up.

“Momma and Daddy said that if I got into another fight at school, then I was gonna be grounded for a whole month, and we wouldn’t go to the fair this year. And they said they meant it!” I huffed. “But Clark Dunham kicked a kickball right at a girl’s face and broke her glasses, and he did it on purpose! And she was real upset, so I told him to apologize and he said no and pushed me into the dirt and then!!” I was starting to tear up again, but in anger. “And then he spat! Right in my face! So I got back up and tackled him, and I got in a few good hits before the teacher pulled us apart.”

“Well good!” he seemed mad too, and it felt great to finally have an adult on my side on this. “Sounds like the little punk needed a good knock to the head.”

“Well, Daddy says that violence is never the answer.” I parroted the lesson I’d heard a hundred times.

“No, violence is a last resort. You just make sure you never throw the first punch either. Have you told your teacher about this boy before?”

“Yes. But he always plays like he did things by accident!”

“Did you warn him to leave you alone?”

“About every day!” I stomped. “But he’s a jerk to everybody, and they don’t know how to make him stop!”

“Then you were out of options. “Never the answer” my foot. Sorry to say, honey but your dad’s a moron.” He huffed, his eyebrows scrunched together tight. “Always has been.”

“…Grandpa?” I felt odd asking, like I didn’t know if I would get in trouble or not. “Why do you hate Daddy so much?”

“I don’t hate him, puffball. I just think he’s dumber than a bag of hammers.” He shrugged, a little smirk on his face. “He thinks he knows what’s best for everyone but he’s just as clueless as the rest of us.”

He saw that I was still skeptical, and he sighed, scratching at his stubbly cheek.

“Look…your daddy’s family so I love him, just like how I love all of you. But that doesn’t mean he doesn’t piss me off sometimes.” I gasped, and he put up a hand defensively. “Sorry. Got a little blue there. What I mean is…Family is family. Your daddy could do a lot of things to make me mad, but if he needed my help or asked me for a favor, I’d come running. Same with you.”

“Me?”

“Yeah. No matter what, I’d never stop loving you. Even if you got into a hundred fights. Even if you turn out as dumb as your dad.”

“…Promise?”

“Of course!” he laughed, scooping me up into his arms. “Now, how’s about we go make some sundaes?”

“Can we make ‘um super chocolatey?” I asked, hopping out of his arms and heading for the stairs.

“Well, what’s the point if they’re not?”

I watched from outside my past self as the two of them walked away. I was drifting away from the panic I’d felt before…But something else was building up inside me.

“Grandpa…”

In all of this pony fuss, I’d barely let myself think of him outside of all of this.

“He said he’d always come through for me…no matter how stupid I got.” I shrugged, recalling all my worst moments. “Guess he was true to his word…even if I didn’t deserve it sometimes…”

You’ve got to be brave.

If words could psychically hurt you, that phrase sent a knife right through my chest. I fell on my backside, scrambling away desperately, tears in my eyes. I shut them tight, covering my ears.

“No no no noooo!!!” I curled into myself, the pain in my chest getting worse. “I can’t remember this!! STOP!!”

“You have to be brave, Lottie.”

It was worse than my nightmare. My lowest moment, my worst mistake, the thing that turned my life into a complicated cesspool. Worse than when I almost lost…

“I…I can’t.” the words spilled out of my mouth uncontrollably, the memory taking over now. “I…I…don’t deserve to…I should’ve-”

I felt the same hard slap across my face that I felt four years ago. The pain was fresh in my mind again and my chest felt like it was on fire.

“Don’t let me hear you talk like that.” He was angry now.

I opened my eyes to see Dad grabbing onto Grandpa’s wrist like a vice, his eyes filled with a fiery rage.

“Dad!” My mom cried, shocked and upset. “Don’t-how could you-…Jesus Christ Dad, she’s hurting! You can’t just-”

“You. Get out. Now.” Dad stared him down.

“You need to get this through your thick skull, Adair.” Grandpa stared back, his voice icy. “She’s gonna wind up dead if you don’t sort out your damn priorities.”

“I said-”

“No. I said.” He yanked his wrist free and stepped to my side, my dad watching him like a hawk. He was scary when he was mad. “Your little girl has been going through hell and you’re too busy to see when she’s hurting.”

“I swear to god Charles-”

“You! Zip it!” Grandpa shouted. My mom looked between the two of them, and to me, worried but willing to listen to her father. Dad just looked like he could blow up at any minute.

“Lottie…” Grandpa looked to me, and I felt the same old fear in my chest, and I held my shaking palms tight to my chest. “You need to tell them.”

No no no no no no

But I couldn’t change the past. I spilled my guts to them. About why we were all here…about where my head was. I saw my mom start to cry but I couldn’t look her in the eye. I saw my dad stand frozen, his expression unreadable. Grandpa never let go of my hand.

“I…I never meant to let it get this bad…” I half-laughed, trying unsuccessfully to lighten the mood. My mom launched out of her chair and wrapped her arms around me, sobbing into my hair. My dad was still frozen, but his face was contorted with a new expression I still couldn’t place.

“I just…It’s my fault…what happened to her.” I was crying now, my voice getting strained with the choking words. “I thought…if I was…maybe she’d forgive me…Maybe she’d be happy.”

“Who, baby?” Mom sniffled, grabbing my other hand.

My insides were on fire now. I was fighting this memory with every fiber of my being. But my body moved against me painfully, like I was stuck inside myself, and I was slamming against the shell of my past self. No matter where I tried to pull away, I couldn’t escape.

Past me fought to get the words out, but soon they knew the whole story. I relived every moment of every awful pain I’d felt, every horrible memory, every time I’d ever slowly slipped into the mindset that almost destroyed me.

“It’s my fault…” I kept crying. Dad lost his composure and sat on the hospital bed next to Mom, squeezing my hand so hard I thought he’d break my fingers.

“It’s my fault…It’s my fault…It’s my fault…”

And eventually, I told them I knew it wasn’t my fault anymore, after years of denying it. But I never stopped thinking it. I never stopped believing it.

It was my fault.

I was alone, in the void, the orbs floating above me.

She tried to warn me. I needed to stay out of my head, I needed to stay positive, or I’d lose myself. But it was a losing battle. Invasive, negative thoughts were kind of my thing.

The pain in my chest was gone, but I wasn’t feeling any better. I looked down to see something that should have scared me. But it didn’t.

My chest had a gaping hole in it, I could see through myself now. I was numb to the sight, my worries of getting my body back and getting home were somewhere far away.

“Hm…Luna will be back soon, I think…” I laid down flat on my stomach, feeling like I was drifting away. “Hope this isn’t too bad. But hey, being stuck here…reliving every horrible thing in my life, seeing visions of kids getting pulled into the ground…could be worse, I guess.”

And with every word, something seeped out of the hole in my chest. A dark mist that floated around me and weighed me down. It was awful to look at, this strange thing, but…it was oddly comforting. I just let it cover me, what was the point of getting upset and fighting it?

“Just gotta wait…”

There was something in the air…A sound. A faint mumbling that sounded oddly familiar. And I knew I should be wary in my current state, but…

“Who’s there?”

Celestia was in her sitting room when she heard her sister calling for her. She was surprised that she was so active during the daylight hours, given her long nights. She had been gone for hours and she would need to go back on duty soon. But when she burst into the room, looking fearful and a little angry, she feared the worst.

“Sister! Twilight Sparkle has…She has informed me of…something terrible!”

“Luna, sit down, tell me everything.” She wondered what could have her usually stoic little sister so…frazzled. But as every word spilled out, her terror and sorrow filled Celestia’s mind as well. A being from another realm, her lingering fate, and the poor, innocent souls lost to the forest and whatever force lied within it.

“I came as soon I as I could…” Luna caught her breath, looking worn down. “But I was far too drained to teleport back to the castle. I just…How could this escape the crown, sister?” she looked hurt and tears were in her sister’s eyes. “How do children lose their lives to…t-to whatever horror lies in wait in those woods, and nothing could be done?”

As much as Celestia hated to admit it, she was fearful this blame would turn to scorn on her sister’s part. Luna was absent for these events, the only one to blame was the only Alicorn in power at the time. But the blame would be just.

“As many horrors we faced a thousand years ago, plague, famine, invasion…We were a single collection of creatures. I could fight to protect them when they stayed close to the capitol.” She sighed, remembering every horror that faced her subjects over the centuries. “As their numbers grew in prosperous times, they sought land of their own, and I was unable to protect them from what the unincorporated land held in store. If I had known…”

Luna was still wound up, but not at Celestia.

“If you had known! If anypony had known there would be a righteous fury upon these evils the likes of which they had never felt!” She stood regally, pain still evident in her features. “And still we know nothing of the enemy that stands before us!”

“We shall have to surround the perimeter of the forest, for now, until more can be learned of the force behind all of this…” Celestia was more than willing to contain this to protect her subjects from further harm. “We should instruct anypony involved to keep a safe distance from the trees, no more souls will be taken by the forest on our watch.”

Luna visibly relaxed, but still looked worn down and slightly agitated.

“Do you believe this Cornflower Blue will hold more information on the force in the forest?” she asked Luna, trying to imagine the creature her sister had described.

“Cornflower! There is no time to waste, sister!” her horn was charging a spell as she spoke. “I must return to our wayward traveler as soon as possible. I fear she is unusually susceptible to the Dream Realm in her current state. I must do everything in my power to keep her mind connected to her body while she is unconscious.”

“Luna, you’ve already been in the Dream Realm all afternoon.” Celestia fretted. “You should rest before going back.”

“There is no time!” she shouted, slipping into her nightly state. “You must take care of things in the waking world, I have to protect her until the morning!”

Luna’s mind was fully separated from her body now, her unconscious form standing in the center of the sitting room. Celestia gently guided the sleeping form to a comfier spot, hoping for the best on her end.

“I’m afraid we’ve entered turbulent times…I will do all I can from here.”

Celestia trusted Twilight to undo the transformation first thing in the morning, and as for herself, she summoned her guards and the royal artificers. Precautions would need to be taken, but subtly as not to panic her subjects.

“I should write to Twilight…” she sighed, wishing her letter could be under better circumstances. “I just hope this creature turns out to be worth all the trouble…”

Luna wandered closely to where she had last seen the creature that called herself Cornflower Blue, but the realm was…unusually unsettled tonight. She feared the worst but hoped against hopes that in her absence little had transpired. Though time was…elusive here, the few hours she had been away could have felt like days for Cornflower.

“I will not let another fall to this evil!” she told herself, a haze raising up to her barrel from the starry path below. She tried to fly above it, but it raised to meet her no matter how far she flew. Luna pushed it out of her mind, her tired thoughts trying desperately to remember why she was there.

“Cornflower! If you can hear me, please! Make yourself known!” she pleaded, feeling as though she was shouting over a storm. “I will protect you! I swear it!”

A faint, distant murmur made her ears stand at attention, and she desperately searched the horizon. She attempted to track it down and get closer, and with every beat of her wings, the voice got louder.

“Cornflower Blue!?” she hoped and straining her ears she was delighted to recognize the voice of the dream traveler. But the closer she got to the thick of the fog, the more what she heard troubled her.

“But why would they lie to me?” a tired voice asked. And to Luna’s horror, the same voice answered back.

It’s just too easy for them, you’re the most gullible thing they’ve ever met.

“No!” Luna panicked. The same entity was back, trying to worm its way into the unconscious mind of the vulnerable creature she had sworn to protect.

“I just…I can’t do this on my own…”

And that’s why it was so easy for them. It’s only a matter of time before they decide you’re too much of a threat and they take you out.

“Do not listen!!” Luna shouted, but everything was…wrong. Her usual command of this realm was waning, and her voice could not dispel the danger. Was she too weakened in her tired state? Or was Cornflower too far gone for Luna to reach her mind? She burst through the fog of the creature’s mind to find her lying in a thick cloud of smoke, two glowing yellow eyes hovering above her within the mass.

“Oh…It’s uh…Luna, I think?” the non-pony in pony form looked up at her with dim awareness, and the princess could see that the dream entity’s smoke was pouring from a hole in her chest. Luna’s heart clenched, she thought she had more time…she had failed.

Oh, she’s come to get rid of you before you can cause any more trouble.

“It is a lie!!” Luna was furious, letting up on the harsh beating of her wings to slowly descend into the smoky abyss, blowing away the whispered edges of the fog. But with every bit closer she came to the scene below, she felt the entity’s smoke envelop her limbs, dragging her down.

Luna slowly lost her control over the situation. Her panic turned to rage, but before she could charge her magic to dispel the attacker, her mind was overcome with so many disparaging thoughts. Sadness, futility, anxiety, helplessness, many familiar feelings crashed into her, the impact like the harsh waves of a restless sea.

“What…What is this?” she clenched her jaw, grinding her teeth in an attempt to force the invading emotions from her body. But it was a losing battle, her body yanked to the starry path by the smoky appendages. She slammed onto her side, crumpling in such a way that should have enraged her, her dignity so callously being trampled. But…

She was afraid.

“Luna…” the mare lifted her head weakly to see the fallen princess. “I’m…I’m sorry. I couldn’t…uh…”

Don’t you get it? She never expected you to survive here. The creature’s voice was harsh and judgmental. You never stood a chance. Why would they go through the trouble of bringing you back? You’re not even a real pony.

“Silence, foul beast!!” Luna screamed, her voice thick with obvious dread. The dream entity laughed, swirling around them both like a predator, but also caressing Cornflower like a tender moment between mother and child. “You have no form, no true power here!! You…cannot take her mind!!”

Oh, her mind’s been mine since the moment she came here. It laughed, Cornflower’s voice sounding sinister coming from it. She was already so worn down, so helpless…And her mind was so…WEAK!!

It stared at her hungrily, and the true Cornflower looked as if she could barely lift her head. It was bearing down on her now, the skies around them turning into an endless inky darkness.

Luna knew of the things that lurked here, the terrible things that came for ponies in their dreams. But this…it was harsh and powerful and unforgiving…If she knew what it truly was, she could banish it as she had at her full strength. She had to do her part. And Cornflower…

“Please listen!!” she begged, and behind the dim eyes of the false pony, she saw an awareness buried deep inside. “I do not know your true name but…hear my words and know that they are true!!”

She summoned all of her strength, barely able to pull herself out of the dark grasp. She slowly got closer to her, the entity giving off waves of spite and maybe fear.

“No creature should suffer…I will not let you suffer!” she pushed through the haze to find her and put a hoof on the still cheek under those hazy yellow eyes. “This entity has a hold of you, but as long as I am breathing, I will not let you perish!”

“I do not know why you are so…vulnerable here.” Her voice was quieter, and she heard the horrible protests of the entity above them, but she focused on the two of them, two living creatures who would make it out of here. No matter what. “Perhaps I was…negligent in my duty. To protect unconscious minds as they pass through this realm. Perhaps your mind is so unlike those I have known that I assumed you would be safe…I do not know you, traveler. But I wish to.”

The pony body stirred, and Luna continued.

“You cannot fall here, young mare.” She laid by her side, pushing the thought of the looming threat aside, refusing to acknowledge the shrieking fury. “You must have those you wish to see again. A family, those who would mourn you if you fall here?”

“…I…I think so.” She pushed against the ground, and the entity screamed into the abyss at its loss of control over her. But their calm interaction pushed the chaos far from their minds. “My…mom…and my dad…my little brother…”

“And you have nothing to fear from ponies.” She promised, knowing full well that some of her subjects would never accept another species they saw as a threat. “I will not let any harm come to you while you lie your head in Equestria. You have ponies waiting to meet you as you are in the waking world.”

Cornflower rolled onto her side, looking pained as the hole in her chest shrank, if only by a fraction. The mare’s eyes reflected life more and more with every passing second, and the color returned to her blue-furred cheeks.

“Ponies…I…P-…Pinkie Pie?” the hole closed even further, and the entity wailed as its smoky projection shrank significantly in size. But it did not dissipate, much to Luna’s surprise. It simply retreated further into the mare’s body, shrieking and cursing them the entire time. But she could not pay it much mind, or she would risk giving it power.

“Yes, your friend Pinkie Pie! She is anxious to see you, even knowing you are not truly a pony.” Luna assured, carefully studying her face. “You are still frightened by this, I know, but this is…simply something you will have to leave up to fate, if you will not trust my word.”

She was silent, and for a moment Luna was afraid she could not reach her. But Cornflower’s eyes grew soft, and she seemed unable to fight a small smile from forming.

“…I…I don’t know about…other ponies.” She admitted, looking up at Luna, seeming small and fragile compared to the larger mare. “I’m not really the type to make friends…but she was nice.”

The hole shrank a significant amount, and now the loud threats and objections of the entity fell to a harsh whisper one could live with, Luna supposed. The air cleared quite noticeably, and the darkness was giving way to familiar starlight.

“I tried to push it out of my head like a stubborn jerk…” she laughed, and her ears fell. “I tried to tell myself that I was just using her for my own ends, and that if she knew me, she’d be smart to stay the hell away from me…”

The hole paused with the self-depreciating comments, but they did not make it re-expand.

“But…I could’ve died out there in those woods…” she grimly remembered, holding a hoof to her throat and looking sullen. “But…they saved me. I have a chance to go home. Home!” she looked Luna in the eye with a fierce determination. “I have yet another chance at life, and I almost lost it again! I almost let myself get swallowed up in this stupid nightmare! I almost lost everything because I can’t cheer the fuck up, even if my life literally depends on it!”

The hole was almost gone now, and the voice was growing desperate.

No! NO! You can’t get rid of me with that flimsy will to live!! It’s only a matter of time! You’ll slip too far, and I’ll be back! If you think you can survive this, you’re sorely fucking mistaken!!

“Yeah, yeah. Get back where you came from and pipe the fuck down.” She rolled her eyes, barely giving it the attention it wanted so badly. “You’re giving me a migraine, I’ve just about had it with you today.”

I WILL NOT BE DENIED

“Okay, bye now.”

The figure was sucked into the opening now no larger than the mouth of a wine bottle. Seeing that it was no longer closing, Luna braced for a final assault, but nothing came. Just a sigh of relief from Cornflower.

“I thought that thing would never leave.” She half-laughed, looking weary but somehow…stronger than before. Luna could not believe what had transgressed since she had departed what seemed like mere hours ago.

“I…I am sorry there was not more I could do for you, Cornflower.” She averted her eyes, once again ashamed at her failure to protect her temporary charge. “I have never encountered that type of dream realm entity before now…perhaps if I had kept after you-”

“Well princess…” she started, also with a hint of guilt in her voice. “I think this one was more on me.” She pointed to the tiny hole still in her chest, which leaked a tiny wisp of dark smoke every dozen seconds or so. “This thing more or less hitched a ride with me here, and with all the power thoughts have here, I’m guessing from what you told me, I let it get out of control.”

Looking at it now, it did seem odd that the smoke had retreated into her rather than leaving altogether. But to think this had all been caused by her, that the danger she worried about came from an internal source rather than a nightmare or a true dream entity.

“You…Do you always harbor such…dangerous emotions?” Luna knew very well that emotions held tangible power in Equestria, and she had just more or less assured her sister that there was no threat from the traveler. But she listened.

“Well…I usually have distractions. Work, family, hobbies…not to mention a therapy session every three weeks…” she looked distressed at the loss of these things. “But a lot of stuff’s been building up these past few days, and I tried to push them down in favor of getting my body back…”

“And you cannot will away the…remnants of this ordeal?” she asked, gesturing to what remained of the hole in her chest. The mare looked down at it, reluctant but accepting it with a shrug.

“I think…it doesn’t work like that.” She seemed upset but determined in her resolve. “I can’t get rid of this any more than I can get rid of the cause or how it affects me. As long as I remember all of that stuff you told me and do a better job to…explore how I feel instead of trying to shut it down, I think I’ll be okay.” She smiled ever so slightly, looking to Luna with newfound hope. “Besides, I can’t see Pinkie acting like a big ol’ sadsack, now can I?”

Luna was concerned, but believed she could work with everything until dawn and Twilight’s attempt to undo all of this.

“Very well.” She smiled, extending a hoof to the mare. “I will keep my promise. I will not let any harm come to an ally. No…A friend.”

She smiled and took Luna’s hoof in a heartfelt hoofshake.

“Alright princess.” She smiled. “But my friends call me Lottie.”

Author's Note

"At least they would if I had any friends."

luna gives a pep talk

ponies ship! (seriously guys, calm down)

we see what celestia's up to (she's not a real prominent character here, hell luna wasn't even supposed to feature this much in the original draft.)

we see grandpa charlie, and more upsetting Lottie backstory (i think the broad strokes are kind of obvious now, but the details will be tastefully revealed in another chapter) i'd like to think that the level of vague i left it means it won't need a content warning, especially since it's not a theme of the whole story

maybe once Lottie wakes up, twilight will get some answers

SO! This chapter got majorly rewritten after it was already done (why it took so long). Lottie was aided through her stay in the dream realm by a dream version of Pinkie, and they made a "happy place" i.e., a room full of pillows and puppies. It was cute, but boring to read and write. Also, Pinkie was the one to tell off the dark Lottie, with a pretty funny exchange. I thought about Luna bringing in the real Pinkie to help Lottie, but i think it would ruin any later scenes

we're truckin' along in the story, i want to say we're halfway done but knowing how i write i'll squeeze some more chapters where they're more or less needed

The Departure

Princess Luna shook my hoof, mulling over my real name under her breath.

“Lottie…I am glad finally be able to refer to you by your true name.” she looked out into the sky. “I wish Princess Twilight could be here to speak with you, she is incredibly curious about you and your species.”

“Well…I guess I’ll be spilling my guts to her and the rest of them.” I shrugged, trying not to be mopey about it. They did deserve an explanation of why I acted the way I did. “Princess Twilight’s curious about me?”

“Oh, yes. She is a studious pony, my sister’s former pupil. She takes to new knowledge quite insatiably.” She looked like she just thought of something and straightened up a bit. “For reference: There are four Alicorn princesses in the land of Equestria. Twilight Sparkle, whom you’ve briefly met, Mi Amore Cadenza, the Princess of Love was the latest addition before Twilight. I am Princess of the Moon. And my older sister is Celestia, Princess of the Sun.”

“Huh… Hey, what’s up with your guys’ sun anyway? Why’s it all weird?” I asked, finally ready for an explanation on this.

“W-…weird? How…do you mean, exactly?”

“Like, why is it always smack dab in the middle of the sky, no matter what time it is?” I was still genuinely puzzled by that.

“The sun is where my sister places it after the morning sunrise. She is Princess of the Sun, after all. Just as the moon sits where I decide.”

“So…you’re telling me that you and your sister just…move the sun and moon around?” This was a bit farfetched, despite the fact that I had just been rescued from a bad dream by a pony princess.

“Yes.” She nodded. “We place them in the sky, day and night without fail. You see this as strange?”

“It’s pretty strange to me, yes.” I shrugged, and I just knew this was one of those things that would secretly drive me crazy as I just let it slide. Like magic and Pinkie’s odd rejection of gravity. “But I can worry about all of that later, when I know certain plans are in motion.”

“Oh! Speaking of such a plan.” She got a more focused look on her face. “I told Princess Twilight and her friends of your condition to your consent and they agreed. I returned to Canterlot to…inform my sister of the present situation. Twilight is resting until morning to begin the process of returning you to your natural form. I shall be on standby in Canterlot…I will need a day or so of recuperation after this long venture into the dream realm. I will be available should anything should go wrong, but I believe you will be in good hooves.”

“How long should this “process” take?” I asked, worried by the word.

“Not long, but transformation magic is notoriously difficult, even just reversing the effects. You were not changed by traditional magic, so it might be more difficult than expected. But there is no reason to suspect that you will be unable to return to your natural form, do not worry.”

“Twilight’s resting…And no one else can help me? Not to sound ungrateful to her but the sooner I’m not trapped in my dreams, the better.”

“…Alicorns are the only creatures with magic powerful enough to perform such a transformation. My sister is now otherwise occupied with…matters I am hesitant to discuss while we are here, alongside her regular duties. I do not wish to bring up any negative thoughts while you are vulnerable.”

“Mi Amore Cadenza, the Alicorn Princess of Love, or Cadence as she prefers to be called, is currently on her late but well-deserved honeymoon in a place called the Crystal Empire. She and her new husband recently went through a very traumatic experience during their wedding, so we all decided it best to leave them be for the time being.”

“Oh, alright. Yeah, that’d be kind of rude on my part, I guess. 'Hey, can you drop everything and deal with this huge mess, ‘kay thanks.” No thank you.' I sighed, looking at Luna. “And you aren’t offering to do it so I’m guessing there’s something to that?”

She looked hurt at my words, stepping back and not looking me in the eye.

“Oh hey, I didn’t mean that like…I’m not trying to be crappy about it, I swear.” I waved my hooves defensively. I really wasn’t trying to bully the only pony who could really talk to me while I was stuck in this place. “If it’s a bad deal for you, I understand.”

“…No, you know not of my past, or my current predicament.” She sighed, her ears down. “I am not…capable of such magic…anymore.”

It was silent for a bit before she spoke up again.

“I…do not wish to go into the details of my past. Perhaps it is selfish, but having somep-…some…one?” I nodded. “Someone around who knows not of my past failings…is a pleasant feeling. I hope that once you learn of them you will not…judge me too harshly, Cornflower.”

She pulled up one of those magic rectangle windows and a normal-looking pegasus mare was in view. She was standing on a stone floor, eyes closed and looking peaceful.

“I once…abused my magic. For my own gain. I took willing, loyal followers…innocent subjects of mine…”

She looked really upset by whatever she was about to say. I put a hoof up to let her know she didn’t have to go on, but she shook her head, continuing.

“I was…looking to build…something of an army. And I used my transformation magic to…well, you are about to see.”

A beam of magic hit the pegasus from off-screen and…something happened.

Her wings shifted from long, shiny feathers to dark webbed bat-like wings. Her flat pony teeth stretched into pointy fangs and stuck out of her mouth slightly. Even her fur turned a few shades darker, and it looked just a little bit shaggy. The magic stopped, and her eyes fluttered open, a big fanged smile on her face. Her eyes had turned bright yellow and her pupils turned cat-like, shrinking dangerously. The mare danced in place happily, bowing deeply to someone off-screen.

“I abused my power.” She said finally, a tremble in her voice. “There were those among the kingdom who wished to be turned...for a number of reasons. Strength, power, an unhappiness with their place in the regime…I even went so far as to find criminals and dissidents opposed to the throne...I transformed so many of my subjects in order to obtain what I desired. And in the end, I…could not watch over them. They were loyal, and unwilling to be changed back. There was nothing my sister could do for them.”

I wasn’t sure how this all went down, but the princess seemed heartbroken watching the mare prance around before the screen dissolved into the air.

“When I…regained my original magic…I found that there was…some sort of block on that part of my mind. Whether it is something I have truly lost…or something I so strongly wish to undo that my body made it so, nopony knows.”

“Well…It didn’t look like she was in pain. You said unwilling transformation magic hurts pretty bad.”

“They were innocents!” she cried, stomping a hoof.

“I get that, I do.” I held up a hoof and she looked a little put off. “You did something for the wrong reasons and you regret it. But, you know…did they?”

She looked taken aback. She dipped her head down, thinking for a minute or two.

“They remember their origins, to this day. And they have formed their own proud tribe. They have their own traditions and customs…They thrive.”

“See. No harm no foul.” I offered. “I can’t pretend like I know anything about this stuff, but you seem like a nice pony.” I sat at her side, nudging her softly with a hoof. “And the fact that you feel bad about it shows that you’re good. Only jerks feel no regret.”

She laughed under her breath, looking up and blinking a lot. I hoped she wasn’t crying.

“Thank you…Lottie. You are a kind creature.”

Pinkie had been at the counter again this morning, after helping prepare the morning stock. The Cakes had offered to let her take the day off but she didn’t want to drive herself crazy, pacing around and waiting for news. She felt weird, deep inside. She couldn’t go to the hospital, no matter how much she wanted to run all the way there and give Bluey the biggest hug.

She had come back to Sugarcube Corner to a lot fewer party guests (they had been gone a few hours, she guessed) and a worried Cake family. She really didn’t know what to tell them, and Pinkie could tell they had so many questions, but they were nice enough to let her be for now. She cleaned up the party and took a few cupcakes to bed to make her feel better.

She had dreams last night. Dreams about big, lurking monsters out in the woods with all those scary vines. But she hadn’t been scared or sad, not for herself anyway.

She could see a creature, alone with the trees, watching Ponyville from far away. Waiting to be invited, waiting to meet somepony who wanted to be its friend. But anytime she got too close to the woods, the creature would cry an ocean of tears and sweep her away back to the dry land of Ponyville. And the townsfolk she knew and cared for dearly would look down at her, asking why she wanted to be friends with a monster?

Even her best friends shook their heads at her, asking themselves why they would want to be friends with a pony who was “dumb enough to care about a monster who didn’t want her around”. It was at that point Pinkie woke up with a stomachache, worse than the time she accidentally ate the cardboard in a fake gingerbread house.

She just told herself that no matter how big or scary Bluey really looked, her newest friend was special to her, and she wouldn’t abandon her just because things got hard. Pinkie loved making new friends, and meeting Bluey had been lucky, no matter how things had worked out. But this newest friend was different.

It wasn’t that she was sad, it wasn’t that she was in trouble. It wasn’t even that she wasn’t a pony. Pinkie hadn’t really felt the need to explain why she liked her new friend so much. Not even when ponies around her had, just for a second, thought of Bluey as less than friend material. She couldn’t quite put her hoof on it.

“Bluey doesn’t want me to see her change.” She wanted more than anything to rush to the hospital and bust down the doors, but she couldn’t. She more or less understood that Bluey had put terms to her transformation and waking up, and Pinkie being there could mess it up for everypony. “But I have to be there when she wakes up, to let her know nothing has changed. Well…except her face. And her body, and…maybe her name? And Luna said she wasn’t gonna be blue anymore-but that’s besides the point!!”

It was gonna be a long day…

It had been a dreamless sleep for Twilight.

Her mind and magic were so exhausted from the day’s happenings that she had pretty much passed out the moment she had gotten under the covers, after tucking Spike into bed. Twilight woke up feeling much better than the day before. The dull hornache was gone and she could feel a full reserve of magic humming away deep in her body. It was strange, being conscious of that feeling, now that she knew how being near-depleted felt.

Twilight had told her friends that she would send word to them as soon as her work was done, so that she could keep her word about Pinkie without everypony else tagging along. She did explain to them that she had no idea how long this would take so they didn’t come along out of pure curiosity. And it was true.

“I’ll approach with basic transformation magic, and vary my magic based on how she responds…” she said, pacing the hospital room. “Then I have to figure out the sleeping spell.”

At last, she could set out to do what she had promised. She didn’t know which aspect of the new day way the most exciting, performing this complicated but fascinating spell for the first time, learning about a new creature and their culture, or possibly making a new friend (who was a creature with an unknown culture which only made it better).

A hearty breakfast and a note to Spike later, she was off for Ponyville Hospital, doing her best to avoid curious ponies who had been at Pinkie’s party the day before with an offhoof “I’ll do my best to explain everything at a later time, sorry.”

She was prepared, she was confident, she was eager to keep her promise!

…

Upon arriving in the hospital room, she looked to Cornflower Blue. Luna was committed to protecting her in her dreams at the moment, and she looked more or less alright. Her sheets had been kicked off in the night, and Twilight hoped her sleep hadn’t been so fitful.

She had recalled Luna’s mention of the Manehattan incident, which is what made her think of asking Luna for help in the first place. It was also what could very nearly proved an adult pony with no cutie mark impossible.

“It happened years back.” She told the sleeping creature, pulling the sheets back over her and tucking her in a bit. A force of habit from putting Spike to bed so many nights. She felt better with somepony to talk to about all this, even if she couldn’t hear her. “There was a young stallion who had attempted a sleeping spell of his own making at a young age, back when I was just a filly myself. He had a magical surge and the spell backfired, sending him into a magic-induced coma. No matter what his doctors did, they couldn’t reverse the spell. So, they made him comfortable, and for years he slept.”

“Eventually during a routine check-up, the doctors noticed that overnight he had gotten his cutie mark. Now, cutie mark studies are exceedingly rare, you see. They are hard to observe because any circumstances where one would try to keep a cutie mark from appearing, to see if it’s possible, are considered cruel. There’s never been a case of a pony reaching past late adolescence and staying bare flanked.”

“When that young pony got his cutie mark, even when unconscious, it raised a new theory to the magical and scientific communities: that it is possible, even for a pony with no active part in their own life to get a cutie mark. It implied that not getting a cutie mark, no matter the circumstances, might be impossible.”

“Now where Luna comes in…” she continued, charging up her magic for the long process ahead. “…Is that once she returned to Equestria, long story, she used her magic to travel into the young stallion’s dreams. She planned to ask him what exact spell he used on himself so it could finally be reversed and he could wake up. Turns out that he had been living an entire life in his dream, no different than if he was still awake. He dreamed of earning his cutie mark, and it happened. She worked with him to undo the magic from the inside, and after sleeping for so many years, he woke up.”

“Once I get this transformation reversed, I’ll undo your sleep spell, thanks to Luna. And we’ll figure out how exactly the forest is involved in all this.” She swept her magic over the creature, locking onto the same spell she discovered before. “And I do hope that you’ll enjoy your time in Ponyville, you are our first otherworldly visitor, after all! The whole thing started off a bit…rocky, I’ll admit! But your visit could be the start of something wonderful!”

“You and your kind could learn from us, and we could learn from you! I have no idea of anything about you! And that’s what makes it all so exciting!”

Cornflower Blue was not as excited as her, or awake for that matter. She settled down, hoping that no matter what happened, she could at least get the mare’s help to keep anypony else from being lost to the forest.

“I can’t wait to meet you, whoever you are.” She smiled. “And I know a certain pink pony who really wants to see you again.”

She felt her magic cover the form before her, and deep below that was a very weak, and very foreign feeling signature, Twilight wondered if she could even classify it as magic. Did her kind use active magic? Did they come from a world much like her own where magic influenced just about everything? So many questions that would have to wait.

She hoped that they could talk soon.

“Okay, here we go.”

Twilight had started to see why transformation magic was not performed very often. She had spent hours just searching the magical signature for the…keyhole, as she liked to imagine it. The break in the magic’s armor that would allow her to slip in and start to undo what had been done. When she finally found it, she almost lost her concentration from the excitement. Soon she was navigating the magic and undoing the hold that the magic had over the creature called Bluey.

It was a slow, frankly terrifying process. She had watched a pony not unlike herself turn into…she didn’t even know. She had grown almost double in size, and her blue coat had shifted into a near-hairless form, though the bare skin had been the same shade of blue for an hour or so. Her eyes had shrunk too, and they went from a brilliant yellow to more of a golden brown. Most of her coloring had turned brown, actually.

Watching her hooves spilt into long, minotaur-esque digits had been particularly unsettling, if not fascinating. Even her hind hooves had split, giving her flat, soft pads not unlike Spike. From what Twilight could gather, not being able to ask and not invading the mare’s privacy, she was warm-blooded, a mammal, and her semi-sharp teeth revealed a mixed diet. She expected long, grotesque fangs the way Roseluck went on about them. She was certainly foreign, as Luna had said, but she didn’t feel afraid.

“I don’t really see what all the fuss was about.” She said to the sleeping creature, her skin still glowing with her magic. “Though I suppose it was particularly bad luck when the first pony you ever meet is one of the most skittish in the entire town. I wish you had met somepony who could’ve made friends with you, let you know that you’re welcome in Equestria just as you are. Somepony like-”

“Princess, I brought the-AAH! SWEET CELESTIA-”

Nurse Redheart was sprinting off down the hall, wailing the whole way.

“Wait! Please just-…Oh dear.” Her ears went flat, suddenly regretting not warning the staff. “Well, I’ll have things sorted out with her by the time you wake up, don’t worry.”

Luna had suggested light, meditative exercises to keep our minds clear. I knew it would probably help, seeing as I could let any unsettling thoughts that came into my head with the intention of keeping my head and not slipping into another nightmare. From what I could read on her, neither of us seemed to be the social types so the conversation was a bit strained, but we didn’t bother with aggravating, unnecessary small talk. I just asked her relevant stuff that seemed to peak her interest, if only because she seemed to want to put my mind at ease.

“Do you ever worry about losing it here, like I did?” I asked, trying again at more relevant conversation. “Being as strong as you seem to be, but you kept saying how dangerous it is here.”

“My magic allows me to traverse this realm relatively easily…though it is not without it’s peril.” She answered, her eyes still closed in her calm state. “I fight the nightmares of my subjects, and here they are not just figments of their imaginations, they are fully realized visions with their own strength and magic. If a pony dreams about being attacked by a monster, not unlike yourself, I must face a version of that actual fiend, not an ill-conceived recreation.”

“And you do all that…because you’re their princess?” I was honestly impressed with her resolve on this. It wasn’t just that she was an alicorn or a princess. She was…powerful, but not just how she used her magic. Just sitting with her, I felt like if I needed someone to watch my back, or even just feel secure around, she’d do her best. Not exactly maternal, more…cool older sister, with an awkward streak. Maybe it was just because in this pony body she was taller than me.

“It is my sovereignty. My destiny. If I was stripped of everything, I would still feel the urge to protect anypony I could.” She looked thoughtful for a moment, opening her eyes to look to the sky. “Those who have the power to protect others, should.”

I nodded, mostly understanding where she was coming from. In my own, non-princess way.

“I don’t like to fight.” I admitted, not purposely avoiding her eyes but trying to just say what I was thinking without chickening out. “Any time I’ve lost my cool and got into it with someone, it was…to protect someone that I cared about…or someone who just needed me to.”

She nodded, a look I couldn’t quite recognize directed at me.

“But…” I was hoping this wouldn’t trigger any more…living nightmares, but if I kept it in now, it most certainly would. “It hasn’t always worked out for me. I remember once, my brother came to me instead of our parents. He told me he had a violent bully, and I told him that he should fight back. And he did…and it worked, don’t get me wrong. He never did get picked on by that jerk kid, but once my folks heard about how I put the idea of it in his head…”

I sighed, not really enjoying this memory but it wasn’t my worst moment by far.

“I was suddenly the worst…like they were convinced I was a no-good punk who was gonna taint their “good kid” …They never put it like that, but…I could tell. He’s always been…better than me.” I clenched my non-existent fists, hating how it sounded. “God that’s pathetic, he’s my baby brother but…he’s so smart, and my parents are so proud of him and I just…I had such a hard time in school. He’s gonna go on to be the kind of adult they’ll be proud of and I’m just…their screw-up.”

I laughed, it felt good to talk about it, but it was still upsetting. Luna kept listening.

“I am though. I messed up my whole life, over…” I couldn’t go back to that memory, not just yet. Even though I wanted to work through this stuff so the ever-present hole in my chest wouldn’t swallow me up again, now wasn’t the time for this level of sad. “I…got in a fight. When I was a kid. A bad one. To protect…someone.” I swallowed the lump in my throat, trying to tackle this as gently as I could. “Someone I…loved. The creep deserved every last thing I gave him, and then some. But he was…he had a hold over…her.”

“She…something bad happened to her. And I fought the asshole responsible, and then something worse happened to her. And if I had just kept my cool…” I couldn’t. “I was…messed up, even before then. But everything came crashing down and I…well, I’m…I’m broken.”

“I’m broken and I don’t know how to fix it.” I sighed, trying again not to catch the princess’ gaze. The tiny hole in my chest was still seeping awful wisps of smoke every now and again, but the hole itself stayed the same size. Part of me wished she was just part of my dream, so I wasn’t spilling my guts to a real person…pony. But she surprised me. She looked up at the sky again, maybe trying not to look me in the eye either.

“I was broken…once.”

I listened, not daring to scare her off with talk.

“I gave in to my worst impulses. I let the darkness take me…I often dream…of a better time. One where I never gave in to that darkness, that hate…Where I never left this world behind. But…”

Her eyes were burning into mine, and I was almost terrified.

“…One cannot dwell in better lives, doubt who they would have been if they only had the knowledge they have now.” Her wings tucked fully into her sides and she blinked slowly. “That way lies the path of a mad-pony.”

“Heh…” I half-laughed. “That was almost Shakespearian.”

“…I do not understand the meaning of your words, but I hope they are ones of good will.” I nodded, and she did too. “You sound as if you have had your share of hardships, and I have sensed great pain and unrest around your dreams. But…We are both still standing.”

“Yeah…I suppose we are.”

Before I could lighten the mood with some hopefully witty sentiments, a strange feeling took me over. It wasn’t painful, but it quickly consumed my entire dream-self. I was numb, and my body was going slightly see-through.

“Thank the stars.” she sighed, looking worn down all of the sudden. Had she been keeping it together for my sake? “It appears Twilight has begun her undoing of your sleep spell. You will rejoin the waking world shortly, if I’m not mistaken.”

“This feels weird.” I declared. “I’m so excited to get my body back but this is a weird feeling it’s not bad or hurting but it’s like my whole body fell asleep and it’s very light pins and needles Luna, is this normal please tell me it’s normal aaaaaaaa-”

“Do not distress, you are in good hooves.” She was trying hard not to smile at my monotone panicked babbling. “Just let yourself…float away. Let this new sensation consume you and follow the call that your body will send. It…well it misses you.”

I was gonna call her out for her weird words when a portal of light appeared in the sky far above us. I couldn’t help but feel afraid, but I couldn’t believe she was right. Far above my head, I could feel something…almost tender.

I could hear my physical body calling out to my unconscious mind like a wayward loved one, they were two things that were never meant to be separated and I suddenly felt a deep, almost painful ache in my chest. I needed to go to it.

My dream body was losing shape and I had to get up there. I kicked off the ground and found myself floating towards the light. Something with this imagery would in any other scenario make me fear I was floated head-first towards…death? The afterlife? But I knew I wasn’t afraid.

“Okay, I guess I’m…going.” I laughed, looking down at the rapidly distancing princess. “Thanks Luna!” I called down. “Sorry I was such a hassle!”

“T’was a hassle I would rise to the occasion of every time.” She called back, waving to me. In a shroud of darkness, she sank into it and vanished, off to get some rest like she said, I hoped.

I stared into the fast-approaching portal, unafraid.

I could feel a bed under me. My whole body was cold and feeling was slowly returning to the tips of my fingers. I took a deep breath, I couldn’t open my eyes. I could hear the faint hum of something I barely recognized…magic? Like the hum of magic I’d seen once or twice.

“Hello?” I whispered, my voice sounded kind of raspy.

“Oh! I’m…not exactly done-but, no. Hello!” there was a kind of familiar voice. “I’m glad you’re awake!”

“…Princess Twilight Sparkle?” I guessed. She was the one who’d be working on me.

“Yes! That’s me. But you can just call me Twilight, if you want.” She laughed, sounding tired herself. “Princess Luna must have told you I was the pony helping you. How are you feeling?”

“…Tired.”

“Well, that’s to be expected. The sleeping spell itself is broken, but I’m still flushing it out of your system. You should get your sight back soon, I know this must be disorienting.”

“…I feel cold.”

“Oh, well, that makes sense. You did lose your coat.”

“My…jacket’s gone?”

“No, that’s here, I meant your fur.” She laughed. “You were blue for a while after that but then you went to your natural brown. ”

“No fur…” I could clench my hands now, and I could feel my toes.

“I know you’re nervous about being seen. But I’ve been here the whole time, and I have to say...I was more surprised by your form than anything. Maybe it’s just because I’ve been here for a while, but I wouldn’t say you look scary. Just different.”

“…Thanks.” I was too tired to figure out how honest she was being.

“You did frighten a nurse though, full disclosure.” She laughed nervously. “She walked in thinking you were still going to be a pony. Once I explained things she was fine.”

So I am scary, at least a little bit. Princess Luna said it might be rough.

“Is…” I stopped to cough, my throat was dry. I felt a straw touched gently to my lips and I gratefully took a few sips, ignoring my thought of not wanting to be fussed over, too tired, too parched. “Is there anyone else here?”

“Nopony has been by. I told them they could come once you were awake and moving around. Given that it was alright with you.”

“…I guess.” I wasn’t being stubborn, I just didn’t know who else she would be referring to, besides Pinkie, if she’d told her about me. I’d imagine some of the other ponies I’d met would swing by, if only to gawk or get an explanation. And I could handle that, I hoped.

I could move my arms a bit. I moved one to my upper thigh to feel cool bare skin under my fingers.

I’m starting to put this together.

“I’m…naked.”

“Hm?” she paused. “I…suppose? Oh! You don’t have any fur! Here, I’ll put the sheet back on.” I felt a thin, cool sheet touch my skin, and I did my best to pull it all the way up my body. “I was making sure the transformation was progressing well.”

So, not even a day back in my body and a pony saw me naked, and she’s royalty. That’s a thing that happened… I thought, dreading being a human in this pony world with no pants. Maybe they’ll let me borrow this sheet.

The feeling in my body was swiftly returning and I stretched my arms out. I couldn’t have been out for more than a day, but I felt as if I’d been knocked out for a week. Every stretch of my limbs was so gratifying I could’ve cried. And I was starving.

I opened my eyes, but all I could see was the harsh lights above me, glowing too bright to focus. I put an arm over my face, letting them adjust to the room. I could still hear the hum of magic in the air, but I couldn’t feel it on me. Was I supposed to feel it?

Was I gonna open my eyes to find that this whole crazy thing had gone horribly wrong and this princess was just too polite to let on? Or god forbid, I was…off, and she didn’t know what I was supposed to look like, so she wasn’t worried?

Now, calm down. I couldn’t let myself get carried away. I feel fine, I just have to…trust these guys to do right by me…even though they have no reason not to.

I was starting to see the color in the white ceiling. I blinked away the last of the blurry vision and at long last, I could see everything as clear as day.

And at the foot of the bed, I looked down to see the same alicorn I’d toppled over just yesterday, even if it felt like forever ago. She was the one who’d saved me. In all the commotion of nightmares and magic I’d almost pushed that thought aside.

She was smiling, but also…maybe a bit stuck in place. She looked like she could be holding her breath. But, most obviously, she looked tired. Her feathers and mane were disheveled, and her eyes had the beginnings of dark circles under them. It got me worked up, as I tended to do sometimes. All this fuss…

“…Thank you.” I tried my best at a smile, I think we were both pretty exhausted.

“Oh! Um, no trouble at all!” she laughed, nervous. “The magic has mostly worn off now and I was able to-”

I held up my hand, shaking my head and she froze.

“Thank you.” I said again. “For saving my life.”

A much calmer, gentle smile crept on the princess’ face this time.

“You’re welcome.”

When her magic finally died out, I felt everything much more strongly. All the numbness had flushed out and I marveled at the regained sensation, not realizing just had numb I’d been. But with sensation, came the good as well as the bad.

My legs and arms were covered in light bruises, and I felt them with every movement now. They were long and wrapping, evidence of the vines pulling my body into the ground.

“Huh. That’s weird.” I thought out loud. “The last time I transformed, all my little cuts and bruises were healed.” Remembering back to those first terrifying, clumsy hours as a pony. I heard scratching and I looked up from my limbs to find a quill in Twilight’s magic scratching furiously on a scroll.

“Are you…taking notes?” I asked, wondering where on earth this was going.

“Oh, I’m sorry!” the stationary stuff whirled around in the magic glow to behind her back, her wings rustling nervously. “I just…well, I was only getting ready to document the important parts of our conversations, but what you said about your injuries seemed important too and I just…I’m sorry, does it make you uncomfortable?”

“…I guess not, but uh...” I didn’t want to refuse her, after I’d already resigned to answering questions, it being the least I could do. “But don’t you have like…more important questions?”

Her face lit up, the scroll and quill whirling around as she sat in the bedside chair. I could hear her under her breath. “Yes yes yes yes yes!”

Luna did say she was the studious type, loves to learn.

I looked around the room, remembering bits about where Luna said I was.

“Do you uh…mind if I ask some things first?” I asked. “Just some basic stuff to…bring me up to speed?”

“Oh, yes of course!” she looked a little embarrassed, setting the stuff on the counter. “I got ahead of myself just now. You must have so many questions about your situation, I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine…” I gathered my thoughts, trying to figure out what I should ask first. But an obvious one came to mind.

“Is…did anyone else get hurt out there?” I asked, dreading the answer. “Running after me or…with the…vines?”

“Oh no! Everypony is fine!” she assured, seeing my discomfort. Guess she could tell I would’ve felt guilty. “There were a few falls during the…the um, pursuit…but nopony got hurt.”

I felt better, but the feeling of guilt still sat in my stomach.

“Um…Luna said I was in a hospital. Does the doctor know I’m…Have they seen me? Like this?”

“Doctor Horse examined you when you first arrived, but he hasn’t been back yet, neither have any nurses…save for the one who saw you…earlier.” She hummed thoughtfully. “You should be seen soon though. I’ve done my job here, but I’m not a doctor, I wouldn’t be able to tell if something else besides those bruises was wrong.”

I didn’t like it, but if something was wrong, I’d like to know sooner than later.

“He won’t be…too scared, or…something like that?” My stomach was in knots.

“Doctor Horse is a professional, and I trust him to act like it.” She nodded sternly. “Besides, I think you’re more…unfamiliar than anything. I’ve been working on you for hours and trust me, you were the scariest when you were…between forms. Compared to that, you look like a million bits!”

I half-laughed, hoping she was right. Also, I was trying not to think about myself as some horrifying union of horse and human.

“Is he the same doctor I…hit while I was having the convulsions?”

“Oh, I’d almost forgotten that.” She grimaced. “Yes, but he was the first one to assure everypony that you didn’t do it on purpose.”

I still hated that I had hurt someone, but I only hoped he didn’t hold it against me now that I wasn’t a pony. Would he just be one of the ones who wouldn’t…couldn’t trust me?

“You really don’t think it’ll be that bad?” I asked, trying to get it out of the way. “Princess Luna said that ponies can be…skittish. And she never came out and said it, but she kept promising nothing bad would happen to me…more or less implying they could happen, ya know?”

She sat for a moment, then another.

“Ponies…have trouble with creatures they think might cause them harm. We’re a prey species after all.” She shrugged. “And some ponies…don’t like those who are different from them, even amongst ourselves. But…”

She looked surer, her tired face reflecting a confidence that reminded me of Luna. Maybe it was a royalty thing.

“The ponies who matter, they’ll be the ones whose opinions you’ll care about.” She smiled, giving off a friendly sense to her that…kind of sold me on her. I barely knew this pony princess, but I could tell she’d at least…try. Try to do right by me, try to help me, maybe even try to be a friend.

The jury was still out on if any new friendships would survive this whole thing, but this kind of atmosphere almost made me wish it would.

“Ponies…hey, speaking of.” I didn’t quite know how to approach the subject, but it was still on my mind. “Is Pinkie…I mean, I was kind of wigging out before but…does she…”

I clenched the bed sheet in my fists, the cold of the hospital room not chilling me as much as my nerves.

“…Is she mad I sent her off?” I settled on asking.

“No, of course not!” Twilight looked nervous, almost jumping out of her chair to assure me. “Pinkie’s…well she’s more worried than anything else. Luna made sure she knew that you were just scared, that you didn’t mean to push her away or anything like that.”

I remembered Pinkie’s face when the vines had a hold of me, how she cried and pulled me out of the ground. I still held onto that guilt, that I had thought I could just abandon her once I got what I needed. That my plan had been to run off, leaving her to wonder and worry as I disappeared from the face of Equestria.

“Hey, um…” I pulled the sheet tighter around myself, not knowing what to expect. “I…I think I’d…”

Princess Twilight sat patiently, as I struggled to get the simple words out. Could I assume? That everything would work out? That I could be the same person, er…pony she knew me to be?

“…Can I see her?”

Twilight smiled, looking a little sheepish.

“Well, I’m sure she’d be happy to see you…but I feel I should note that it’s um…” she pointed a hoof to a clock on the wall with unfamiliar numbers. “…three in the morning.”

All at once I was relieved, sad, and fretful.

“I’m…so sorry, you’ve…you’ve been up for hours! And I’m just lying here, well-rested from my magic coma, bothering you with my crap-I’ll just, uh…”

“Hey there, it’s okay!” she laughed, her voice still giving away just how tired she’d been. “I’ve pulled longer all-nighters than this. But there are things I’d like to know before I get my rest. Things that are crucial right now that can’t wait if I’m going to protect the ponies of this town.”

“Oh…right.” It felt like she was super serious about this and I could think of a few things that might be on her mind. I wasn’t sure how much use I could be but I was willing to help.

“Okay, I’ll save the personal questions for when everypony visits, so you’re not repeating yourself, but I need to know…First Question.” She sounded serious, but not intimidating. She got her scroll and quill back and sat up, looking me dead in the eye. “How did you come to Equestria?”

“Uh, well…” I wondered how much of this was going to make sense, considering it was weird to me, but she was a talking, magic, purple pony princess. “I was out in the woods behind my house and then, I wasn’t. There’s a spot out there that’s like…a portal. It lets me through when I…when I ask, I guess?”

“Hmm…how can you tell when you’ve slipped through this portal?” Okay, I guess this was normal for her so far.

“I…well, the sun is different, for one thing.” I guessed, remembering Luna’s explanation. Twilight looked puzzled, and eager to hear more. “Luna said that your sun stays in the same place all day long, because of her sister. But my…world’s sun moves. So when I saw that it was different…plus, back home it’s a bit chillier now that fall is in full swing, but here it’s still pretty pleasant out.”

“Okay…” she wrote down what looked to be what I had said, word for word (based on how much she was writing, I still couldn’t read), with a few notes in the margins, circled and underlined here and there. “I’ll get to some of that later…How did you transform yourself? If your magic is that much different that I can’t detect a signature, you must have a source that I’m unable to sense and-”

“Hang on, hang on.” I stopped her before she talked until sun-up. “First off, I didn’t transform myself. The vines did that, I think. Second, I’m not magic. No magic, jot that down in your scroll thingy right now.”

“No magic? No, that’s impossible. I found something there, albeit weak and it gave off an odd signature. If you had no magic, you’d-hang on.” She stopped her fast, confusing talk and did a double-take. “The…the vines? You…you let them transform you?”

“No! Hell no!” I was getting frustrated, more at everything but this pony but she wasn’t helping. “Those…things dragged me into your world, literally! They…they took me apart and put me back together like this! It hurt, it hurt so bad I thought…I thought I was gonna die!”

She looked at me with the same horror Luna did. But I was still going.

“Those vines made me a pony, and then they tried to murder me!” I was shaking, still terrified by those things. “They tried to make me disappear, like they did those girls!”

“Wha-…The Maple sisters?” she looked worried, for me or otherwise I wasn’t sure.

“I saw them! In my nightmare!” I must’ve sounded crazy, but I was well past trying to look calm and collected in front of pony royalty. “I saw those innocent little ponies get swallowed into the ground, multiple times! I saw the terror and suffering on their little faces and I’m pretty sure it’s gonna haunt me for the rest of my life!”

“What were their cutie marks?”

I looked at this pony like I would’ve back when I thought I might be the crazy one.

“What?” I asked, tripping up and losing steam. “What does that matter?”

“Just tell me, I promise this isn’t a trick, or a set-up.” I wanted to believe her, or not take this entire line of questioning as a bad time waiting to happen. “Do you remember seeing anything? Close your eyes and try. Please.”

I hesitated. But I barely remembered half the stuff I’d run into since this had begun so I couldn’t imagine this would satisfy her. I closed my eyes, slipping back to the horrible dream I’d had not hours ago.

It was so fuzzy, but…if I concentrated, I could just make something out, and I tried my best to say what I was thinking.

“Uh…I think…Sugar. Sugar has…like a red maple leaf with…some sparkles? Something shiny at least. And Silver…it’s more…it’s like two comets…chasing each other?”

“What color are the comets?” she asked, my eyes still closed but I could tell she was holding her breath.

“I think…” It was hard to remember but something connected in my brain to recall a small fact.

“They’re mostly white, with…a pale, green around them, like her eyes.”

I opened mine to see a file in front of the princess, looking blown away, to be as accurate as possible.

“I saw the same files you have and the photos too, from your bag and the house. No description or photo of their marks exists but they both had them at the time of their disappearance.” She explained. “But the newspaper from that day describes them, to help identify them, and I know nopony but me has seen this article in over fifty years.”

She looked at me, her eyes darting back and forth as she looked to be thinking at ninety miles an hour, and she laughed, still looking half-terrified.

“That wasn’t a nightmare you had!” She bounced in her chair, and I could tell her nerves were shot at this point. She reached out suddenly towards me, forcefully smooshing my face in an excited fit while I sat there, growing more and more confused by this pony.

“It was a vision!”

Author's Note

Lottie's back! in the flesh

The Manehattan incident was going to be in an earlier chapter but it's a bit of an exposition dump. figured i'd put it here so nobody's asking "well how does twilight know grown ponies without cutie marks are possible?" but i doubt anybody was gonna nitpick that point

the origin of batponies in this universe (or Nocturnes, if you're fancy) Luna's got plenty of hang-ups, what's one more from me? (sorry luna)

turns out those dreams were more than dreams (duh), geez Lottie pay attention.

I wonder who's gonna wanna visit our patient???

here's their cutie marks:

The Gift

I grabbed at Twilight’s hooves on my cheeks, gently lowering them as she stared me down. I was beginning to think lack of sleep had driven this princess crazy.

“A vision.” I asked her bluntly, and she nodded frantically. “I must’ve seen it somewhere-”

“No!” she stood up in the chair, and I shrank away, mildly concerned. “I checked, and rechecked, everything I’ve found and every mention of them! Their cutie marks were only recorded in the article! The fact you know them, and even the coloring…any photo from before the time that they disappeared wouldn’t have been in color!”

I opened my mouth to counter this ridiculous claim. But I stopped.

None of the photos I’d seen had them with their cutie mark. Even if they had, every single one so far had been in sepia-tone. How did I know the colors of something I’d never seen?

“No…visions? I don’t know if that’s a pony thing, or what but-”

“I don’t know it happened!” her ears were twitching now, her eyes a little too. “I don’t know how or why or what is going on with any of this! A creature nopony has ever seen before turns into a pony with magic I can barely recognize! And a forest next to Ponyville is host to some kind of…plant or magic or creature or…something!! Something that snatched innocent foals into the ground, leaving no trace for their families to know what happened to them!”

She was getting teary-eyed and I was realizing what was going through her head at the moment. She slumped back into the chair, sniffling. I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to say or do.

“I’m a princess! An Alicorn!” she sobbed, and my heart broke a little seeing this pony so defeated. “If I can’t find out how to protect the ones I care about, what use am I to them?”

She turned to me and I froze up, unsure of how to comfort her.

“What if a little pony had wandered too close to whatever’s out there and…and I couldn’t save them? I could barely save you, and I was following you and it took almost every bit of my magic just to fend off whatever’s out there! Five! Five colts and fillies-gone to that…thing!”

Wait…

“Five…I…I only saw the Maple twins…” I ran my fingers up through my hair, scratching the top of my scalp all sorts of irritated. “Five…three more tiny little ponies…”

She straightened up, trying to discreetly wipe at her eyes.

She told me about the little pony children that had gone the same way the little fillies had. How they’d just disappeared and were never seen again. My anxieties about the forest only grew stronger. Some part of me, deep in my gut, knew those nightmares were real. I could’ve been one of them. I could’ve died by those vines.

“I need your help.” She put it plainly. “If anything, you can tell me can help me make sure that nopony else is lost to this…I’d be grateful, and I promise to help you with whatever you need, whatever brought you here.”

With me back to my old self, I didn’t need the twins to help me turn back. But the other mystery of how all of this came to me, and not to mention getting back home…I still had no idea if the portal refusing to open back there in the woods was a temporary setback.

“I…I gotta get home.” I said, hoping for the only response I could. “I’ll tell you everything I know, I’ll even help you make sure that…whatever it was…doesn’t hurt anyone again, if I can. But I need to go home. Deal?”

She smiled with big tired eyes and held out a hoof. We shook on it, as well as a hoof and a human hand could.

“Deal.”

I put my jacket on under the sheet, despite Twilight saying she didn’t mind seeing my body. I had to tell her that I was the one that minded.

“So, your kind is…modest?”

“You could say that.” I sighed, doing up the zipper and the snaps. It was my only piece of clothing, so I was feeling a little oddly sentimental about it. I lifted the sheet and kept my lower half covered. I guessed I could ask for a safety pin or something to turn the sheet into a makeshift skirt, just for moving around temporarily.

“I don’t really see the issue, given that I’ve already seen everything, but whatever makes you comfortable.” She smiled, trying to reassure me, and I groaned a little at the thought of a pony princess forever knowing what I looked like naked. But I just had to live with it. But not another pony soul was getting a look at me in the buff, not even the doctor!

“What was your next question?” I tried to move it along, and she retrieved her writing stuff with her magic.

“You said that the vines transformed you.” She asked, still wining a bit at the statement. “Your transformation into a pony was entirely from outside forces…the same magic that put you under that sleeping spell, I’d imagine. But…” She sat thinking, tapping her quill against her cheek.

“You’re absolutely sure that your kind don’t use magic?” she looked at me, with a look like she wanted to believe otherwise.

“I don’t have it and I can’t use it. Hell, before I came here, magic was just…you know, storybook stuff. Whatever you…sensed, the vines must’ve done something to me when they made me a pony.”

“Well…I can’t disprove that at the moment, I suppose. I never got a look at you before you were transformed…But no magic at all…It’s hard to imagine.”

“Well hey now, you’ve got magic, and unicorns too, but I haven’t seen the earth ponies or the pegasi with any of that glowy business.” I said, crossing my arms. “And they seem to get by just fine, it seems.”

“Well, magic is more than just spells…” she sat up straighter, moving her quill to her words like they were practiced. “Unicorns, and Alicorns, use active magic via their horns. Earth ponies use passive magic with their hooves, and Pegasi both their wings and hooves. Most creatures in the world use or have magic in one form or another. It’s not just a thing we have, it’s…As much a part of us as the air we breathe.”

I guessed, in a huge long shot kind of way, that a “magic” world like this would be more than just what I could see. With how many similarities I saw to Earth, it was hard to keep in mind just how far from home I was.

“So, I guess me coming in saying that I have no magic is more or less proof of how weird I really am here.” I shrugged. “I don’t just look different, I’m out of place.”

“Well, regardless of how your species operates, there is something there now. I’ll keep an eye on it, but I have no reason to think you’re in harm’s way. Your body isn’t rejecting any magic I’ve used, and you don’t seem to be in pain.”

That was a little upsetting. I’d reacted bad enough when my whole body was different, but now, a little bit of that forest was sticking with me. Like a scar scratching away deep in my insides. I was getting a little nauseous at the thought. I clenched my hands and tried to hope that it would go away.

“What I can’t figure out is why?”

She was frazzled again, writing furiously.

“Why? Why did those vines…that odd magic…bring you here, change you? Then try to kill you? Is it possible…ponies are its sustenance and it made you one just to consume you? But why drag you here from another world? And how!? How do vines master interdimensional portal travel when ponies have only ever theorized about it!? I’m wracking my brain trying to figure out the magic behind this when I can’t even comprehend it!”

She groaned angrily, scratching the quill across her scroll, underlining with surprising ferocity. She looked up at me with equal intensity and I tensed up again.

“There’s no enemy to face head-on here. No one creature could have controlled all that magical energy to cause this and fighting the vines on my own nearly got both of us hurt. I don’t know what’s causing all this death and terror and I…” her ears fell, and her head bowed down with it. “…I just want to help.”

I looked down at my hands, trying to think of what to say.

“We both want the same thing, I guess.” I shrugged, not looking up. “In my dreams…I saw those two get swallowed up into the ground just like I almost was. And no part of me should’ve wanted to go anywhere near that bundle of terror-vines but I always tried to help. Even though I was scared out of my mind remembering how I was damn-near entombed and strangled by those things I couldn’t let it happen to them. I wanted to meet them, just to get my body back at first. But the more I found out about them the…realer they got. They weren’t just two ponies who could get me what I wanted, they were two little girls who didn’t deserve what happened to them.” I remembered the box, the letter, the overwhelming isolation. “And in a way…they were part of me, part of all my crap I’ve been going through.”

“So, I get it, I do. Wanting to help, even though you’re just…you. And whatever limitations that may bring. But…you’ve helped me. More than any stranger would, more…than I deserve. So…don’t sell yourself short Princess.”

Soft snoring next to me. I sighed that my little speech had gone unheard, but I could tell that she was running on fumes. She’d been up working on me for almost a full twenty-four hours after all.

I slipped an extra sheet over her, letting the worn-out pony princess get her rest. I would try to get some shut-eye too, if only to keep quiet for her sake. I had a feeling I’d be pretty busy come morning too.

Pinkie Pie had been patient, honest. But a whole ‘nother day had gone by while Twilight had been trying to undo the magic on her friend. And every hour that went by was an hour that Pinkie wondered if something had gone wrong, or if Twilight couldn’t figure out what was wrong. She thought about sending a note, maybe tied to a bird, or a balloon maybe. But every time she formulated a new plan she sadly thought about Twilight maybe telling her she was just getting in the way, or breaking her promise.

Mrs. Cake looked at the sulky pony who only slightly perked up when a customer came in. She and Carrot Cake had only been able to get the barest of information out of her the past two days, and even then, it was nothing revealing. They tried their best to respect her privacy, but seeing their usually hyperactive friend and employee so out of sorts was at the very least upsetting.

“Pinkie dear, I know you’ve been keeping this to yourself, but you’ve…just looked so out of sorts these last couple of days.” Mrs. Cake remarked, having just sent the last customer home with a baker’s dozen of cupcakes for their filly’s sleepover.

Pinkie had already worried the Cakes by trying to protect Bluey’s situation, and she felt guilty for worrying them so much. But what to tell them?

She figured a half-truth would still make her a big fat liar, but once everything was out in the open, she could introduce Bluey to them again and everypony would make up, easy-peasy.

“Well…After the party, Bluey got…sick. Like, magic sick. And Twilight’s doing her best to help her. I’m not supposed to be there but…I miss her. I’m worried about her.” She slumped her head onto the counter, just waiting for her friend to come through that door and tell her everything was alright.

“Oh! The poor mare! Well, if anypony can help Miss Cornflower Blue with a magic problem, you couldn’t hope for anypony better than Princess Twilight.” She stepped over to Pinkie, giving her a sympathetic smile. “I know you and Bluey were getting to be good friends. No wonder you’re so out of sorts.”

“I just…I just want to see her.” She sighed, flopping her upper body down on the counter. “Just to know she’s okay. But I’m not allowed to visit.”

“Goodness, it must be something serious.” Mrs. Cake said mostly to herself. “Well, you sitting tight and hoping for the best is like…doing your part.”

Pinkie looked up at her and the older mare smiled gently.

“Well wishes don’t seem like much when somepony you care about is in harm’s way. But if you were laid low with something, you’d hope that everypony was out there, thinking about you, even if they couldn’t be there with you.”

Pinkie had felt pretty useless the last couple of days. She could barely bring herself to give the customers a real smile to brighten their day a little. Like she loved doing.

But things would be better. Maybe not today, or the next day, but hopefully not three days. Pinkie had her limits, after all.

“I’ll keep my smile on, and hope for everything to get better.” She nodded, standing a little taller. “And when she…gets better, I’ll be right there!”

The front door opened with a bell chime, and Spike was there, looking out of breath, doubled over.

“Twilight…sent me…Phew!” he straightened up, groaning. “Hospital…go now…Aw geez…”

Pinkie’s smile came back, and she looked to Mrs. Cake, dancing on her hooves so fast a pony might think she was about to run a marathon. The mare nodded, guessing that she wouldn’t have time to get a whole sentence out.

“I’ll be right there!” she bounced into the air, taking off up the stairs so fast she left a Pinkie-shaped puff of smoke in her spot. She zipped down again, barreling past the exhausted young dragon who flopped forward onto his stomach. Mrs. Cake went to him, smiling sheepishly.

“Sorry Spike, looks like you’ll have to catch up to her.” She said, helping him up.

“I figured. But I still gotta go get the others. Twilight said Pinkie should be first though.” He brushed himself off, heading out the door. “If I can wake Rainbow Dash up this early, she can help me get the word out.”

Mrs. Cake watched him go, thinking about Pinkie’s friend.

“All this excitement.” She headed back to the counter, ready to decorate another baker’s dozen of cupcakes. “I guess it must be one of those things that Pinkie and her friends have to deal with. I’m sure they’ve got it under control.”

I woke up to a knock on the door, and Twilight jerked awake quite gracefully, wiping away a bit of drool from her mouth. She flopped out of the chair, a tangle of limbs and wings, before righting herself and smoothing out her mane a little. She opened the door just a crack, and then all the way for a pony I’d never seen.

“Doctor Horse, so glad to see you this earbly in the mornding…” she shook her head, blinking a few times. “Sorry, I meant-”

“Quite alright, Princess.” He trotted in the room, and I pulled the sheet up a little, tense and still half-asleep. He looked me over, and I could see the surprise. But to his credit, he kept his cool.

“Well now, you must be the patient I’ve been expecting.” He smiled, nodding his head at me. I nodded back, not really having any words for him yet. “I assume everything went according to plan, Princess?”

“Yes! And no, I fell asleep! Oh! I gotta…gotta do the stuff!” she was still trying to shake off the sleep. She piled her writing material on the counter and turned to me.

“We can continue in a bit.” She said, calmer. “I have to tell my friends what’s happened and get a few things, and Spike can help…I’ll be back, with Pinkie too. If that’s still what you want?”

“…Yeah.” I nodded, tugging the sheet around my shoulders. “I’m…actually kind of looking forward to it.”

“Well then, I think a certain somepony will be the first to know.” She smiled, nodding to the doctor and stepping out. He turned to me again. And half-asleep me was a bit less afraid of this new pony face so hopefully that would stick.

“Good to see you awake, Miss Blue.” He was looking to my chart, and I could see a faint purple bruising around his muzzle.

“I’m sorry.” I muttered, quieter than I meant to, and I cleared my throat. His head tilted, and I pointed to my own nose. He went a little cross-eyed to look down his muzzle and it was almost cute. I reminded myself that he was a grown adult and my doctor. He waved a hoof.

“Nothing to apologize for.” He assured. “But if it makes you feel better, you’re forgiven.”

He came to my bedside, and I didn’t mean to shrink away from him, but he didn’t look like it offended him any.

“How are you feeling?” he looked at the part of my arm not inside the sheet. “The bruising is starting to heal already but I’ll have to inspect you for any fractures if you’re in any pain.”

“I’m, uh…I think I’m okay.” I hadn’t felt like anything was broken. “Just…a bit stiff.”

“Well, you were in a coma. You’ll have to stretch those muscles when you’re feeling up to it. Your speech isn’t slurred…any grogginess?”

“No more so than any other morning.” He laughed at that. And it was a real laugh. He was treating me like any other patient.

“To be honest, I’ve never had a patient like yourself, so if anything is out of the ordinary for you, you’ll have to be the one to tell me.”

“I…I feel okay, except for the bruises.” I told him. I hadn’t felt any pain in the rest of my body during a late-night trip to the bathroom, though my legs were a little weak from being in bed so long. “Um, I hate to ask, but the next time you step out could you find me like…a safety pin or something? I’ll uh…need to borrow this sheet for a bit.”

“I’m sure I can find something for you. If you were a pony, I would get you a pair of scrubs like the surgeons wear…I can’t imagine being furless at this time of year.”

“I usually wear more clothes than this.” I shrugged, adjusting the sheet so I was just covered from the waist down. I reached up to my hair, feeling some tangles. “Again, hate to ask but, I haven’t seen myself since before. Is…there anyway I could see a mirror, maybe a brush?”

“I can pick up a comb from the nurse’s station. And I’ll see if I can borrow one of their compacts for you.” He looked me over, head tilted a bit. “Your complexion seems healthy, and the bruising on your neck is much fainter than the rest.”

I reached up to my neck, I hadn’t even realized how far up the bruises went.

And here I was worried about my hair.

“I must look like quite the sight…” I sighed, trying to smile. Pinkie was going to see me looking like a strangulation victim, though I suppose I technically was. I tugged up my collar a little, not wanting her to worry.

“From what I’ve heard you’ve been through quite the ordeal.” He sounded like he was trying to comfort me, pushing his stethoscope up into his ears. “Nopony will blame you for being a little disheveled. May I?”

I hesitated, but I leaned down for him to do his job. He put it to my upper chest, and asked me to take deep breaths. He moved to my back after. It was more or less like a regular check-up. He went back to the chest to get a listen to my heart. He looked concerned. He put a hoof under my jawbone before looking to me.

“If you’re looking for a pulse, go a little lower.”

He went to the side of my neck, finding what he was looking for. After a moment or two, he pulled away.

“Your heartrate is rather high, more like a foals than an adults. I’m getting seventy beats per minute.”

“That’s normal, I’m pretty sure. Sixty to one-hundred is normal.”

“For an adult pony it’s thirty to forty…interesting. What’s an average body temperature for you?”

“Ninety-eight point six.” I told him, and he offered an old-fashioned mercury thermometer in his hoof. I put it under my tongue and he went to my chart, writing things down with a pen in his mouth.

“Closer to one hundred is what I would’ve expected for one of my patients.” He came back over and reached up, grabbing the other end of the thermometer with his mouth. I winced a little at the sudden close quarters but if he noticed he didn’t show it. I would think that ponies must have great immune systems not to get germs from using their mouths all the time.

"Well, I pretty much feel okay, like I said. You don't have to-" My stomach interrupted me, growling loudly. I grimaced, remembering how hungry I'd been when I first woke up. "Geez, I think my body's mad that I tried to sleep that off."

“Well, everything seems normal, from what I can tell. I’d advise against any strenuous activity until you see how it may affect you. I would just recommend you stay hydrated and eat regular meals, whatever that might entail for you." He put my chart back in the caddy at the end of the bed. "Speaking of which, I'll have something brought to you as soon as I can. I have to check up on my other patients, but then I’ll see about the other things you requested.”

“Thanks, Doctor.” I said, glad for that to have gotten over with as painlessly as possible. I was awake now, and I hoped the rest of my encounters with ponies would go so smoothly. I pulled the sheet back around my shoulders, feeling a little vulnerable again. He nodded, stepping out into the hall and closing the door behind him.

I didn’t know what to do with myself. I sat, wondering about how much longer I’d be here, what could be done to get all this sorted out and get me home. I didn’t think that my family had caught on yet to my being gone. I did leave my phone at home, but they knew I wasn’t much for phone calls so hopefully they hadn’t jumped to any conclusions.

“I’ll get back, and…I’ll grab some actual clothes, for one. And some shoes. A shower, definitely. That little pony tub in the bathroom looked a bit snug for me. And I’ll check in with my folks, just a casual hello, so they won’t feel like they haven’t heard from me in a while. Then I can come back here and keep helping with all of this. If they even need me.”

It was kind of funny. All I wanted was to be human again and now my future was once again uncertain. I was just Lottie again. I just knew a little more now. Just your average twenty-something who also happens to hop dimensions and nearly get murdered by plants.

I hoped that once I got home, I’d be able to live all of this down. I didn’t need any more traumatic crap mucking up my day to day.

Home…

“Please!” I begged, panting and coughing a little from the run. “Please! Send me home! I need to go back, I can’t stay here! I can’t stay here one more second!”

I stood out there in that forest, sure that it would send me home like it had before. I wanted everything back to normal so bad, I didn’t even think to run from those vines when they appeared. I pleaded with whatever force controls that portal and…it ignored me.

“No…it was a fluke.” I told myself, gripping the sheet tight. “It…maybe it was because…I was being followed? Yeah, I was always alone before. And! And it could’ve been the wrong time of day, I pretty much use that thing early morning and just before sundown, I tried to use it smack in the middle of the day!”

I felt panicked, no matter how I tried to rationalize it to myself, the thought of never getting home was sinking deeper into the pit of my stomach. I kept trying to deny it, thinking of any possible way to get home.

“Oh, Twilight! Twilight has magic, she can make it open again, Maybe Luna can help and-”

“How do vines master interdimensional portal travel when ponies have only ever theorized about it!”

She doesn’t know how. None of them do.

I doubled over on the bed, my options getting more and more limited, my head swimming with all my doubts about everything and trying to pull myself out was proving difficult.

“It’ll be okay.” I told myself, pulling the sheet over my head and pulling further into myself to stop my body from shaking. “It’ll open, it’ll be okay. It’ll open, it’ll be okay. I’ll go home, it’ll open…it’ll be okay…”

I sat with my thoughts for who knows how long. Nothing in my life had prepared me for this kind of situation. What are you supposed to do in this scenario? Possibly trapped in a world where no one else was like you? No way to contact home? No one who could help?

I heard the door creak open, but I didn’t react. The doctor could just leave the stuff for all I cared. I couldn't bring myself to care about my hair or my stomach, or anything else for that matter.

I heard hoofsteps in the room. They seemed undeterred at me not inviting them in. Hopefully the doc would take the hint and give me a little space.

“Bluey?”

The silence of the hospital room was suffocating. My heart was beating so fast that I felt ill. I brought my hands up to the sheet, unable to stop them from shaking. I could feel her eyes on me, and a strange feeling sat in the pit of my stomach.

Stop. I scolded this wave of unpleasant feelings. You wanted this.

In one movement, I pulled the sheet to my shoulders and opened an eye.

She was at my bedside, smiling gently.

“There you are.” She laughed.

At her friendly, familiar face, all the bad feelings melted away and I couldn’t help but laugh back. It was quiet, and I would’ve thought she didn’t hear it if she hadn’t sprung up and hugged me around my neck.

“I’m so so so happy! I’m happy you’re okay! I’m happy you woke up! I’m happy you didn’t forget about me!” she cheered, burying her face in my shoulder.

This huggy pony…

“Now, how could I do that?” I smiled, putting a hand on her big, poofy pink hair. “You’re pretty unforgettable.”

She giggled, easing up and sitting on the bed with me. There wasn’t much room, but I don’t think it mattered to her.

“I’m…sorry.” I told her, finally getting the words out. “I’m sorry I kicked you out. You didn’t deserve that after being so nice to me.”

“It’s okay.” She patted my arm. “I know you were just scared. But look at you!”

She put her hoofs on my cheeks, and I wondered if ponies made a habit of this.

“You look so tall! And your browns are just as pretty as your blues! And you’ve got freckles!” she smooshed my cheeks, and I huffed at the silliness of it.

“C’mon now.” I faked being annoyed, but I was too relieved to really sell it. The doctor and even Twilight had been their own reactions, curiosity and professionalism. But this was the one that could’ve been…make or break, as awful as that sounded.

I couldn’t hope for this good of a reaction from every other pony, but if she was still okay with me, I could probably handle it.

“You’re still the same ol’ “I’m a big grump but I just need a hug” Bluey!” she laughed, maybe trying to get a rise out of me. But I was too worked up over everything to play the part. I hugged her again, it was so different now that we weren’t both ponies but somehow just the same. She could still barely contain her giggles when I finally let my guard down and acted like a real friend.

“Lottie.”

“Huh?” she pulled back and I laughed, forgetting all my worries for one second and smiling for this pony, and for myself.

“My name is Charlotte. But since we’re friends, call me Lottie.”

She gasped, bouncing on the mattress as she sat, the biggest grin peeking out from behind her hooves.

“Lottie! That’s so pretty!” she clapped her hooves, grinning. Then, she stopped suddenly. “Oh! We won’t match anymore. Can I still call you Bluey sometimes?”

“Sure Pinkie.” I had gotten used to the name by now, no harm in hearing it some more if it made her happy.

“Lottie. Lottie…” she tapped a hoof to her head. She bounced on the mattress some more, her eyes practically shining with what she had in mind. “Oooo! I can call you Lottie Dottie!”

“Lottie’s already a nickname!” I laughed. She kept babbling on about names and new things she noticed about me, and I just listened to her go on and on. It was just like before.

“I almost forgot!” She reached into her big pink hair and pulled out a little box. “I was gonna give this to you at your surprise party. But…well you know, you were there.”

The box was wrapped in a blue ribbon, and I smiled. I was pretty sure I was gonna be associated with it forever in her mind. I pulled the ribbon, opening the box to find something I didn’t expect.

“I saw this at the toy store.” She smiled, just a hint of sadness in her eyes. “I got it…so you’d remember me, even after you went back home.”

It was a little pink pony toy, soft and stuffed, with matching pink hair and black button eyes. It was the size of my hand, and I laughed at the resemblance.

“I know, my eyes aren’t black, or buttons.” She shrugged. “But still pretty close, right? And I don’t know if you like toys all that much just because you make them. I like cupcakes and I make those every day but-”

“It’s perfect.” I told her. It really was a cute little toy, and it was a thoughtful gift. “Thanks Pinkie.”

She smiled, hugging me again. I hugged back, even if it made my bruises ache a little.

I kind of need it right now.

Five ponies and a baby dragon stood outside the hospital room, the door cracked just enough to see inside.

“Should we go in now?” Fluttershy asked, her voice even more hushed than usual.

“Yeah, Spike woke me up saying there was “no time to waste”.” Rainbow huffed, still bleary-eyed. “They’re not going anywhere. Isn’t this important?”

“Let’s…give them one more minute.” Twilight said, glad that the bond between two friends from different worlds had survived its first hardship.

They deserved a little more time, just enjoying the other’s company.

Author's Note

happy new year, folks!

hooray! friends again!

not a lot to say about this (kind of short) chapter. hopefully well-rested Twilight will ask the important questions. plus lottie's other guests might have questions of their own. it was a bit odd googling average horse heart rates and temps but not the oddest thing i've ever had to look up for writing.

i think next chapter (or possibly the one after depending on pacing) is gonna be the big doozy. with plot twists and revelations and all that good stuff

The Truth

It was a different kind of happy, Pinkie realized.

She had never been friends with somepony like Bluey. Or Lottie.

Pinkie still thought it was a funny name. Pretty, she liked it, but still funny. The more she looked at her friend the more things she noticed to like.

All of her friends had things about them that made Pinkie smile. Different things, special things. Rarity always took the time to make herself look fancy, even when she was overworked and stressed out, she still looked like a million bits. Applejack put one hundred percent into everything she did, apple bucking or baking, or helping other ponies. Dashie seemed like a simple pony, all about fast flying and adventure, but every time she loosened up and let herself try something new, she had her own brand of passion about it. Fluttershy could appreciate the things that nopony else even noticed. Like how the teashop pony set out new, hoofmade doilies under the display sets every day, or the special qualities some of her animal friends had that any other pony would walk right past. And Twilight, in her own way, made things a little neater wherever she went. Without even looking up from a book she would pick up things ponies had dropped and return them or align the books on her shelves so all the spines lined up just right. Sometimes she even arranged things by color without even looking, leaving a pretty sight where a mess had been.

And Lottie.

Lottie didn’t talk as much as her, but she would always listen and not get impatient when Pinkie excitedly talked on and on about nothing in particular. She gave compliments with her whole heart. She had been a nice, pretty blue before but now her furless coat was a warm, light brown that Pinkie thought suited her. Her hair was still filled with curls, not as wild as Pinkie’s own, but still nice to look at. Pinkie wanted to muss them up, just a little. Her limbs were longer now, and her hugs benefitted from the change. When she stepped into the hospital room, she didn’t know what would happen, except that she would try her best to be the same friend that Bluey needed.

When Pinkie had first seen this new version of her friend, it was almost instant.

She could see her friend’s face, her sadness, her worry, her glimmer of hope that somepony would be nice to her that she didn’t even notice she had. She didn’t doubt for a second that this was her Bluey.

And ever since they started talking again, Lottie’s smile was getting easier and easier. Not a single fake smile had shown itself, and Pinkie could barely contain herself. She wanted to make more of those real smiles.

She talked to her about anything that popped into here head, and Lottie listened, and Pinkie was happy.

Pinkie had settled on the bed with me, just lying on the end and chatting away. My whole body felt lighter, I suppose, with her back. And she’d looked at me pretty much the same as when I was Cornflower Blue. Though I guessed that all the compliments she’d been throwing my way were to compensate for how sensitive she guessed I’d be. It was still comforting.

“You’re so tall!” she laughed.

“You already said that.” I smirked, watching her as she reached a hoof to my head, ruffling my hair.

“Cause it’s true!” she scooted closer, getting even more in my personal bubble. Some things don’t change, even if I did. “It’s funny, you’re not a pony any more, but I can still see Bluey you, just a teensy bit.”

“Yeah?” I lifted a hand slowly, watching for any discomfort on Pinkie’s end. When she didn’t react badly, I touched one of her ears. I had seen how soft my own had looked but sadly had no hands to confirm. It was velvety and soft, and warm to the touch. She laughed, her other ear twitching slightly.

“Yeah! Like…” More hair touching. “When I saw you, I still recognized you! Not your mane, or your eyes, but…” she looked like she was thinking hard.

“Like…like this you was just different-looking, on the outside.” She nodded sagely. “I saw the you mixed with this you, you know?”

I did, more or less.

“I get it.” I went for her mane as she had mine, running a hand over it and down the back of her neck without thinking. It was odd, petting…someone who only looked like an animal. I thought twice about it and moved my hand away, and to my surprise she looked…almost disappointed? I tentatively put my hand back on her head and she leaned into it, giggling. I guess pets were just universally good.

“I think I was only…pony-shaped, you know?” I told her, mulling it over before going for a scratch behind the ear. She leaned into that too. “That’s why I didn’t have a cutie mark.”

“Huh. I guess that makes sense.” She tilted her head from one side to the other, thinking again. “So, you don’t get letters jumbled?”

The lying…I was kind of hoping this part would get glossed over. But I intended to be as straight-forward as I could with her, and the rest of them.

“No, sorry. I thought it would be a giveaway if ponies knew I couldn’t read their language.” I shrank down a bit, ready for judgment. “And, I was never staying in that hotel out in Neighton. I just heard about it and knew it was on the way I came to town from the woods.” Not the worst lie, but I was having trouble recalling everything I’d told her the last few days.

“Do you really make toys?” she asked. “My present kind of went with that so I can take it back if you-”

“No, no. I really do make toys and I really do like your present.” I cut her off, not wanting her to think that badly of me. She sighed with relief, thinking again. A sad look crossed her face and I started to worry about what she could ask next.

“Do you…do you really have no friends back home?” she asked, with a look on her face that said she wished that this was, in fact, a lie. I half-laughed, rubbing one of her ears in between my fingers.

“…No, that one was the truth. Like…” I thought about it, trying to be kind with my choice of words. “…I’m glad I met you, and I’m glad we’re friends, but…people. People are hard, for me. I don’t know. But really, don’t worry about it. I still have people who care about me, I get by.”

I could tell she wanted to say more. But she didn’t. She shifted in her place on the bed, tapping her front hooves together and batting her big blue eyes up at me.

“Do you…Do you really like my baking?”

I snorted, hunched over with quiet laughter at how she asked. I heard her protest my lack of answer and my laughing before I sat up, cupping her own pony face in my hands and squishing her cheeks, getting back at ponies for doing the same to me.

“Pinkie Pie, I don’t lie about great food, and I don’t just give out compliments.” I released her face, patting the top of her head. “Your cakes, cupcakes, pancakes, all of it. They’re the best.”

Pinkie lit up, positively beaming at the praise. She covered her mouth with her hooves, muffling her excited giggling. It was a good moment, being able to be so nice to her despite everything I’d pulled lately. I knew she already forgave me, but I’d more or less promised myself that if she still wanted to be my friend after everything, I’d do a better job at it. No more lies and no acting like such a sourpuss all the damn time.

There was a knock at the door, and Pinkie leapt up to answer it. When she opened the door, I saw a lot of familiar faces. All of Pinkie’s friends and…some sort of little lizard?

“Everypony’s here!” Pinkie announced to me, hopping back over and sitting on the bed again. The small crowd of ponies shuffled in, with a variety of reactions, save for Twilight. She looked like she’d gotten her morning routine in and was much more sorted out.

“Hello again. Did everything go smoothly with Doctor Horse?” she asked, trotting over to my chart.

“He seemed to think I was more or less healthy.” I shrugged. I eyed the ponies in the room, trying to feel out their emotions.

Rainbow Dash looked a little annoyed, but if her bedhead was any indicator, I could at least hope that wasn’t directed at me. She did glance my way and I didn’t feel any overwhelming hostility.

Applejack looked a little hesitant about everything, but not nervous or afraid. She made eye contact, tilting her head a bit but not saying anything.

Fluttershy was still as reserved as when I first met her, minus the opening up she’d done when I interacted with her animals. It was like I was back to square one with her. Rarity, on the other hand, almost seemed to be scrutinizing me. Her eyes never left me, and I could see the wheels in her head turning. About what, I couldn’t say. Her eyes just kept roaming and it almost made me sweat. I wasn’t sure how good of a sign it was, but she had brought me a little vase with flowers in it. She floated them over to the bedside table, adjusting them slightly with her magic.

The new face in the room was currently staring, in that way kids do when they don’t know it’s rude. They were small and round in their features, with purple and green coloring. I could recall Pinkie saying something about a baby dragon living in town but seeing them in person was another experience entirely. They were almost…cute? Not what I’d expect when I heard the word dragon.

“Your vitals are noted, everything seems to be in order.” Twilight noted finally, still taking notes on what she read. “I trust he was professional?”

“Yeah, he was nice.” I told her, and she smiled, nodding like she knew he would be. “He’s letting me borrow some stuff while I’m here, but he hasn’t been back yet. He said he’d get me something to eat while I’m here.”

“Well, of course if you need anything all you have to do is ask.” She assured me. “Pinkie, you seem like you’re enjoying yourself.” She said, still smiling.

“Yeah! Me and Lottie were just catching up!” she told the room, to be met with confused looks.

“Ah, hi.” I got their attention. “That’s uh…my name. My real name. Well, actually it’s Charlotte but Lottie’s a nickname but uh, that’s not important…” I trailed off, not enjoying my ten seconds of undivided attention. Never was the public speaking type.

“Oh! I never asked you your name!” Twilight groaned, effectively face-palming with a hoof. “I was so out of it, I’m sorry…Charlotte, was it?”

“Uh, yeah. But Lottie’s kind of better.” I shrugged. “Only my dad calls me Charlotte.”

“Of course. Lottie.” She tried it out, nodding to herself. “Lottie, my friends came to see you, I hope you don’t mind all the visitors.”

“Uh, no. It’s fine.” I had only been prepared for what to say to Pinkie, I knew I’d probably see the rest of them before this was over, but the specifics were far from my mind. I looked out into the small crowd of otherworldly beings and decided to just approach it with the same honesty as Pinkie.

“I, uh…” I cleared my throat, hoping to get all this out clearly and in one go. “I’d like to start by saying…I’m sorry.”

A few heads perked up at that, but none of them said anything.

“I did lie and hide who…and what I am, because I was afraid. I know none of you…um…know me very well, in fact I’ve never met you, in the front?” I gestured to the dragon.

“Oh! I’m Spike.” The dragon said, sheepish, a young but boyish voice confirming that this could be a male baby dragon. He stepped forward slowly, offering an actual hand for a handshake. Though I minded the claws.

“Hi Spike.” I smiled, shaking it, and I saw a reaction on his face.

“Oh, weird.” He laughed, looking at his hand once we stopped. “I don’t do it like that very often.”

“I know, right?” I half-laughed. “I was so confused about how ponies did that without these.” I wiggled my fingers and he snickered behind his claws.

“Anyway, none of you know me very well, so you’ve got no reason to like…feel the need to trust me, but I’d like you to know that I’m not…bad, I guess.”

“Lottie!” Pinkie nudged my shoulder, looking up with sad eyes. “Nopony thinks you’re bad!”

“No, I mean…” I ran my fingers through my hair, sweeping my bangs out of my face. “I just…I’m the unknown here. So, I’d understand if they were a little…hesitant. And I’ll just get it out of the way by saying that…you know…there’s no hard feelings if they don’t…want to be here.”

Their faces looked surprised at that. Wide eyes on every pony, and Applejack was the first to speak up.

“Now hang on there uh…Lottie. That’s awfully…understandin’ of you. But believe me when I say that if’n I didn’t want to be here, I wouldn’t have come.” Her tone turned firm. “Now, I appreciate that you’re trying to be courteous in all of this, but there’s a line between humblin’ yourself and just rollin’ over and expectin’ the worst.”

“Yeah.” Rainbow Dash nodded, an eyebrow raised. “If I thought you were some kind of threat, I wouldn’t sit here, talking.”

“Rainbow…” Twilight muttered under her breath, near-glaring at her friend.

“No, I meant-!” She groaned, ruffling her colorful hair and shaking herself off. “Sorry, I’m still waking up. I didn’t mean that I’d do anything to you, I…didn’t mean to threaten you, back at the party. I wouldn’t hurt somepony just for looking different. I just meant that I came today because… well there’s a lot going on, and I…don’t really think you’re a monster.”

I looked away from the group, feeling a little remorseful. I hadn’t realized how self-defeating I’d sounded a minute ago. Like I expected them to reject me. I mean, I had in a broad sense, but it was making me sound like I just thought they were terrible people.

“Sorry.” I looked back to them. “I didn’t mean to assume the worst of you.”

Fluttershy stepped up, trying her best to look me in the eye.

“I…um…I’m a little guilty of that too…” she was trying her best to project and be heard, and I didn’t interrupt. “I liked you, back at my cottage. And the animals liked you. Once I found out you weren’t really Cornflower Blue, I thought everything I liked about you wasn’t real. Like you were somepony else entirely…” She scuffed a hoof gently on the tile floor. “I was ready to assume I wouldn’t like this new you, and I’m sorry.”

“No, I get it.” I assured her. “But I’m pretty much the same, for what it’s worth.”

Pinkie smiled at everything going on, and I guessed that she was glad that nobody was upset with one another.

But the party wasn’t over yet.

“Well, I have to say that this new form of yours is rather…eye-catching in its own way.” Rarity spoke up, walking over to my bedside. Everyone’s eyes followed her, and I shrank a bit from her scrutiny. I couldn’t tell by her tone what she was thought about me, good or bad.

“Looking closer now, the seams on your jacket are much better suited for a creature that stands upright. I’m almost embarrassed I missed that particular detail.” She furrowed her brow, eyes narrowed. “Tell me, Miss Charlotte…” she properly enunciated my real name, and I sat up a little straighter. “Pinkie Pie and yourself, you’ve…made up, from what I understand?”

Pinkie Pie glanced up at me, looking like she knew as much as me about what was going on. I nodded to Rarity, feeling a chill when she raised a brow in response.

“Y-yes, we have.”

“Wonderful.” She perked up, but just as quickly she went back to serious mode. “And can I trust you to continue to be agreeable?”

I wondered if this was her way of being protective of Pinkie, like Applejack. I was, in a weird way, kind of glad that Pinkie had so many ponies looking out for her. I’d make sure to stay on their good sides, if I could help it.

“I…I like Pinkie.” I told this vaguely intimidating pony. “She’s been good to me. I…well, from now on I’m gonna do my best to do right by her.” I looked out into the small crowd of faces. “By all of you.”

This seemed to be what Rarity needed to hear. She smiled for the first time since she’d walked in and untensed, from what I could tell.

“Well, I’m glad to hear that.” She glanced up to my hair, a look quickly passing over her features. I reached up with a slight grimace.

“I know, I asked the doctor to get me a comb.” I half-laughed. “It’s usually pretty manageable.”

“I’ll help you make quick work of it when he comes.” She told me. I started to tell her not to worry when I was cut off. “It won’t be hard, given your short mane. I rather liked it when I first saw it, and I will admit, even with the new coloring you’re sporting it’s still very striking.”

“Uh…thanks.” I didn’t know how to react to the genuine compliment. I looked back to Rarity and I could see her eyes on my neck, but she seemed too polite to comment on it. I looked away, hoping they’d all grant me the same kindness.

“Well, now that we’re all here, maybe we can get the particulars out of the way.” Twilight seemed eager, but a lot more reserved about it than in the early hours. “I said I’d save the personal questions for now. So, tell us about yourself, as long as your still comfortable with that?”

“Uh, sure.” I shrugged. I’m sure twenty questions with this group wouldn’t get too uncomfortable. “What, uh…what do you guys wanna know?”

I saw Twilight raise her hoof before Rainbow Dash cut her off with her own question.

“You’re pretty big. Are all of you big, whatever you are?” she asked, eyeing how my legs stretched out beneath the sheet.

“I’m…a bit shy of average height. Not too short but still kind of short, at least compared to like…my dad, I guess.”

“Would you mind if I brought Apple Bloom here later?” Applejack asked, and I could see Twilight getting frustrated at the lack of order to the questions. “She’s still in a tizzy about your pony self not having a cutie mark, and I haven’t told her anything yet but I got a feelin’ she won’t believe this without meetin’ you for herself.”

“I don’t mind, if she’s up for it.” I said, wondering how the little pony would react to me now.

“Are you supposed to be all…furless?” Rainbow flew in closer, touching a hoof to my bare face. “I don’t want to make you feel bad if it’s normal for you but you look-”

“Girls!” Twilight shouted, and all eyes were on her. She realized her outburst and shrunk a bit, laughing nervously. “Sorry, I’m just…There are things about Lottie I really need to know, and I would really like the chance to-”

“It’s okay Twilight.” Fluttershy comforted her frazzled friend. “We know how excited you are about all of this, and I’m sure that you’ve got a lot to report back to the Princesses.”

“Yes, thank you.” She sighed, readying her scroll and quill. “So, Lottie, I’ll get these out of the way if that’s alright: What is the name of your species?”

“We’re called humans.” I told her, watching her scribble away.

“What is the name of your home, where you come from?”

“Uh, well my planet is called Earth, I’m guessing that’s not…this planet. I wouldn’t be that lucky…”

“No, I’m sorry.” She looked genuinely sympathetic, still writing away. “Is it…well can I assume that you’re…you know, a female of your species? I don’t know how your species defines sex and gender but I-”

“I’m a girl. That stayed the same when I transformed.” I laughed a little, seeing why that question could get dicey on her part.

“Right, right. I mean, I saw your body closely and I noticed certain features, but I wasn’t sure how that translated to your species. I shouldn’t assume the specifics of every creature with a-”

“Whoa, hey now!” I cut her off, my face burning with shame. I’d almost let myself forget that little detail of the purple pony princess scoping me out naked. It didn’t mean anything to her and I don’t think she fully grasped how uncomfortable it made me. “No more talk about naked me, please and thank you!”

She looked up from the scroll, suddenly aware of what she’d said, looking very frazzled.

“Oh, right, my apologies.” Her face was stiff and she avoided my eyes. “Not very professional of me-Be more considerate Sparkle, this is important…”

“Do you not like being naked, Lottie?” Pinkie asked from her spot on the bed, her wide blue eyes the picture of innocence. “Is it because you lost your fur?”

“Look, it’s complicated.” My face was still burning. “But more or less, I wear clothes pretty much all the time.” All this talk had made me horribly aware of just how little clothing I was wearing. Luckily these guys didn’t seem to hold the same shame about it.

“I understand completely, Charlotte.” Rarity nodded solemnly. “Sometimes clothes can mean more to some ponies than others. Or humans, as it were.”

“…Thanks Rarity.” I sighed, still thinking my point wasn’t understood. But it wasn’t a priority for now.

“Okay, if I could please go again?” Twilight asked, getting a hesitant nod from me, which I don’t think she really noticed. “What other species do you share your environment with?”

“Uh…You mean like…the plants and animals? They seem pretty similar to here from what I’ve seen so far but-”

“Ah, no sorry.” Twilight cut me off, holding up a tentative hoof. “What I meant by that was, what other sapient creatures inhabit your world? If they’re anything like your species, I’d love to know more about them.”

“…None then, I guess.” I shrugged, and Twilight stopped writing. “Humans are the only species on the planet that are completely sapient.”

She was writing again, her eyes wide and curious.

“It’s only humans?” Pinkie asked me, looking up with a different kind of curiosity than the princess. “So everypony where you live looks like you, Lottie? Or, are there different kinds of humans?”

“Oh, there’s some different kinds, but not so drastic as you guys.” I told her, gesturing to the various kinds of ponies in the room. “We come from different places and have different coloring, but humans are pretty much the same by design.”

“Coloring, you say?” Rarity piped up, looking me over again. “I’d imagine somepony with your physique could look very striking in more of a Burgundy or a Maroon. Perhaps even a Chartreuse.”

“I meant more of…well, It pretty much stays in the tones of a very pale white all the way to darkest browns, in that spectrum. It’s a lot more muted than ponies. And dragons, by the looks of it.” I noted Spike’s colors too, wondering if all the creatures of this world were so colorful. “With hair, uh…manes, you can throw in some reds, yellows, browns and blacks. But no bright, flowery colors like you guys, unless you dye it.”

“Is your tail the same brown now too?” Pinkie asked, eyeing the sheet. I pushed a hand to her muzzle to stop any more eyeballing of my naked body.

“Don’t have a tail anymore, Pinkie.” I told her bluntly, patting her gently on the head.

“It’s true.” Twilight added, not paying attention. I wanted to glare at her, but I was pretty sure at this point she really meant no harm by it. “I guess what I have to ask now is-”

Another knock. Applejack looked around for any objections before calling out.

“It’s open!”

Doctor Horse was back, with a nurse trailing steadily behind him pushing a small cart. She looked decidedly more nervous than him but kept her head from the looks of it.

“Here we are.” He announced, gesturing to the cart. “I neglected to ask about any food allergies, my apologies, and I wasn’t sure how much a creature your size would eat in one meal. Feel free to eat or not eat whatever you please from the cart.”

“Thanks Doctor.” I sighed, relieved that I would finally get something to eat. He dipped his head to the pocket of his white coat and pulled out a compact and comb, setting them in the flat of his hoof.

“Oh, thank you so much Doctor!” Rarity magicked away the offering and trotted to my side, ready to help me out. “Now don’t you fret Charlotte, I’ll have you looking just how you like in a moment.”

I was about to argue how she knew what I liked to look like before coming off of it, realizing that my hair really only had two styles to it: combed and not. I felt the comb pass through the first few times, surrounded by the hum of magic, before turning my attention to the food. Everything looked really good, and I was starving.

“Not allergic to anything, and I don’t know how much I’ll end up finishing…” I looked to Pinkie who was eyeing the food with just as much ravenous hunger as I was. “I’m sure I’ll get help if it comes to that.”

“Right!” he seemed pleased with that, and the nurse was already on her way out. If I had to guess, I might think that was the same nurse I’d spooked while still unconscious. “I haven’t found a safety pin yet, but I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

“Thanks again.” I told him.

“What do you need a safety pin for?” Spike asked, scratching his scaley head.

“To keep this sheet around my waist in place.” I told him. “For when I’m up and about.”

“Is that another naked thing?” Rainbow Dash asked, and I was starting to pick up that she was kind of blunt. I nodded.

“If your need for clothing is that desperate, I could at least sew you something proper to cover yourself.” She saw my hesitance and held a hoof up, the comb still moving in her magic. “At the very least I don’t think a lady should be running about in a slept-in bedsheet. Nothing too fancy, just something to cover up and keep warm. I could have it done in an hour or so.”

It was more or less a temporary measure I needed to get home not naked from the waist down. But it would save me the trouble of walking around in a bedsheet like a lunatic. A naked lunatic. It raised some other concerns though.

“I only have like…fifteen bits on me.” I still had Pinkie on the bed, kind of trapping me. The little dragon was closest. “Spike, would you please get my bag off the counter there?”

He sprang to action as Rarity clicked her tongue at me.

“Now Charlotte, dear. I wouldn’t charge a friend of mine or a friend of Pinkie’s.” she seemed actually put off by my offer. “Besides, I’m literally just sewing a nicer bit of fabric into the same thing your bedsheet would have been. If I charged you for an emergency job that small I’d feel as though I were taking advantage of your situation.”

I was a bit put off being her charity case, but it felt as thought she really wanted to help me. Never mind that I wasn’t really a skirt person in the first place but I would take what I could get.

“Thank you then Rarity.” I smiled at her, still feeling nervous at the attention. Spike looked torn, realizing I didn’t need my bag anymore but unsure if he should put it back out of my reach. I patted the side of the bed where no one was standing so he could put it down without any fuss. He nodded, putting it on the floor next to the bed. I turned to Doctor Horse, and he got the message that the pin wouldn’t be necessary.

“I am starving though.’ I admitted, looking at the cart. “So, if you don’t mind me talking with my mouthful a bit we can still keep going.”

“No, we can take a quick break.” Twilight grimaced at the thought of bad table manners. I guess she was a princess after all. “It’ll be a good opportunity for notes on your diet so I’ll stay.”

“There!” Rarity announced with triumph, floating the mirror to my face. “I tidied up and did my best, take a look.”

It was as neat as my hair liked to get, and when I reached up, I could feel how much softer it felt to the touch. There was almost a shine to it, was that what a magic combing could do?

“Looks great Rarity. Thanks.” I smiled, grabbing the compact from her glowy magic and checking out some things. I did indeed have faint bruising on my neck, but my collar was obscuring most of it. I closed the compact with a click, handing it back to the doctor.

“I’ll be returning this, if anypony needs me just let me know.” He nodded to the crowd of visitors and stepped out, Rarity following suit.

“I’ll be back before you know it.” She announced, backing out of the room. “Any request for color?”

I looked at Pinkie, and it was obvious by her expression what she wanted me to choose.

“I’m…currently partial to blue.” I half-laughed, and Pinkie laughed behind her hooves.

“Ah, yes. Of course.” Rarity laughed back. “No objections here.”

And with that she closed the door behind her, and I turned back to the food. My stomach felt like it was turning on itself. I pulled a tray from one of the slots, finding a normal-looking sandwich and a carton of what looked to be apple juice.

“If anybody wants something, go ahead and dig in.” I told them, seeing peanut butter between the slices of white bread. “I’ll be lucky to eat half of all of it.”

Pinkie and Rainbow went for a tray with no hesitation. Applejack and Fluttershy searched the rows for something they’d like, while Twilight plucked a single cup of apple slices from the cart, mentioning she had just had breakfast not too long ago. Spike found himself a pudding cup.

“Ooh, I got a cheese and lettuce one with baby carrots.” Pinkie held her sandwich aloft, marveling at it before devouring half in one bite.

“I got cheese and egg!” Rainbow Dash seemed happy with that. “It’s like they knew I skipped breakfast!”

“You mean you slept through breakfast.” Applejack snarked at her jokingly, enjoying her own apple slices.

I was glad they all got something good. I couldn’t ignore my hunger pangs anymore, going in for a bite of the wonderful-smelling peanut butter sandwich.

Instant regret.

I held my mouth closed, unwilling to spit up the unpleasant bite like a fussy toddler, but my discomfort was obvious and they noticed my disgust. Twilight sprung into action, plucking a tissue from a box across the room in her magic, floating it towards me. I grabbed it out of the air, spitting out the unpleasant bite. It was bitter and the texture was off on my teeth. I took a long sip of the apple juice, trying to wash away the taste.

“Oh, you got the peanut butter and dandelion sandwich.” Fluttershy noted. “Your species doesn’t eat flowers?” I crushed the drained juice box in my hand, shaking my head.

“Aw, poor Lottie!” Pinkie searched the cart and presented her findings. “Have a cookie!”

I gladly reached for it, stopping short of taking it from her.

“What’s in it?” I asked suspiciously. She turned it over in her hoof, inspecting it for me.

“Looks like plain chocolate chip!” she beamed. I sighed with relief, taking the sweet treat, glad to eat something normal. “Since you don’t eat flowers, can I nibble on the peonies Rarity brought you?”

“She expected me to eat those?” I asked in-between bites.

“Some ponies eat them, if’n they like the kind of flower they get. Some ponies just like lookin’ at somethin’ pretty.” Applejack explained.

“Anything on the cart that doesn’t have flowers in it?” I sighed, still wanting a whole meal. Pinkie scooted closer to the cart, looking through the rows of trays.

“We got…A couple salads, some hay biscuits, pimento cheese sandwich, tomato sandwich, peanut butter-pear and cream cheese sandwich, mushroom sandwich, another breakfast sandwich, a classic PB&J-”

“Yes, good.” I sighed, glad for something simple. “PB&J please.”

“Great choice.” Pinkie sounded like a waitress there. “Ooh! This one comes with hay biscuits and a chocolate milk.”

“Hay biscuits are all yours.” I told her to her delight. “Pretty sure I can’t digest hay.”

Twilight was writing away again, surely fascinated by my eating habits. I cautiously took a bite of my new sandwich before realizing it was okay. Better than okay. I was still delighted how good everything from this world tasted.

I watched everyone chowing down on their food. I noticed Fluttershy eyeing me in-between bites. She noticed me noticing her and looked nervous.

“Something up?” I asked, trying to sound gentle as not to spook her. The others looked to her and she fretted a little.

“Um…well, I didn’t mean to stare but…I thought about you not eating flowers or hay and I was looking at your teeth and I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable…But um…”

She shuffled a little closer, unsure of her movements but leaned in, maybe hoping not to embarrass me with her question.

“Do you…” she started to say quietly. “…are humans by any chance an omnivorous species?”

I hoped I wouldn’t upset them with my answer, but she was the one that brought it up.

“Uh, yeah.” I told her, and I was relieved when her only reaction was an understanding nod.

“I thought so.” To my surprise, she smiled softly. “That explains why you didn’t mind meeting my carnivorous friends. They were so happy to have somepony to socialize with.”

“Huh? What’s an omni…thing you just said?” Rainbow asked, eating another sandwich. Twilight had been writing everything down and popped her head up to answer.

“It means her diet is varied. You eat plants and meat, I assume?”

“Yeah. Humans can eat most anything, except the stuff that’s toxic and stuff we can’t digest like grass.” I thought about my words. “Some of us have food sensitivities that mean we can’t eat like…wheat or dairy and stuff, and some choose not to eat specific foods for a lot of reasons, but that’s about it.”

“And you haven’t reacted negatively to any foods from Equestria yet?” Twilight asked. “Besides the flowers I mean?”

“No, although I had a much bigger appetite as a pony. I never ate so much food before I changed.”

“Well, I can’t say for certain why that was, but some ponies can consume mass amounts of food in one sitting depending on how much energy they regularly output.” Twilight said knowingly. “Ponies like Pinkie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash eat bigger meals because they’re always more or less in motion, doing things. I know for a fact that Rarity can eat almost as much, given how she uses her magic constantly throughout her work. Though she wouldn’t admit it. And I’ve been known to…binge eat after a lot of consecutive spells.” She sounded almost embarrassed.

I ended up still eating quite a bit, not anywhere near as much as pony-me, but I was making up for a few days of meals. They all enjoyed the meals they had, and nearly all the food was eaten. Pinkie ended up sharing most of the sweets she found, and I was glad for anything I could actually eat.

The door opened suddenly, and I flinched in surprise. Rarity had returned with a box in tow. Pinkie put a hoof on my arm, smiling at me, and I silently assured her that I was fine.

“It was a quicker job than I thought it would be, though I only guessed at your measurements. Though hopefully my usually correct approximations hold true even under these unique circumstances.” She held the box out in her magic.

“That was quick.” I took it from her, Pinkie scooched back so I could set it in my lap. “Thanks again Rarity, I’m glad I won’t be running around in a bedsheet now.”

“You’re welcome, Charlotte.” She smiled, eyeing the cart and searching for a treat for herself. I opened the package to see what she’d done for me.

It was the same blue as I was before, with sturdy yet delicate-looking stitching to it. The material was soft but not sheer, and it looked like it would stand against a cool breeze. Eyeballing it, It seemed like it would go down to just above my ankles. Maybe she thought my nudity-aversion went to my legs too, not that I was looking to wear a short skirt here, for a few reasons.

“It’s cute.” And I meant it. Rarity beamed around a mouthful of grapes. I kind of wanted to be less naked as soon as possible.

“I’m gonna change.” I told them. “Could somebody with magic pull the privacy screen?”

Most of them stepped back and Twilight did the honors, leaving a crack so the last straggler could get out. But Pinkie looked unaware of what she was meant to do.

“Pinkie.” I sighed. She looked up, genuinely not knowing why I was addressing her. “Privacy means from everyone.”

“Aw…” she hopped off the bed. “I wanted to see what you look like without a tail…” She looked back hopefully.

“Go on now, git!” I was a little annoyed, but I couldn’t stop a laugh from how dumb the whole situation was. She saw that I wasn’t really that mad and stepped out, the curtain closing the rest of the way.

I finally was free from the bed, stepping to the cool tile and happy to notice a lack of a wobble in my legs. Not even pins and needles.

I slipped the skirt over my legs, securing the waist with the three vertical buttons on my side. The buttons were bright pink, and it reminded me of Pinkie’s pink and blue decorations. Rarity, probably on purpose, had put a bit of that same sentiment into this skirt. It was a nice thought, I supposed.

The skirt itself fit pretty good, it didn’t pinch anywhere, and the length made me feel much less naked. Just what I was going for. It was long and flowy, hitting just above my ankles like I thought it might. The dark grey of my jacket matched the color better than I thought it would, although I guessed that I had worn it to look good with the blue of my fur, so it would stand to reason that it would match now.

“Okay, I’m changed.” I called out, and the privacy screen glowed the same as Twilight’s magic again and Rarity was dancing on her hooves.

“Oh, it turned out so well!” she was very pleased. “Although I knew it would. Not to sing my own praises.”

“It looks good!” Pinkie agreed, coming up and bouncing around me before retaking her seat on the bed.

“It’s a lot of fabric.” Rainbow tilted her head, scanning the long skirt. “Your legs are wrapped up all the way around. If it’s good for you though…You’d probably move a lot easier with no skirt, just sayin’.”

“Oh, I accounted for range of movement.” Rarity assured her and I both. “It’s very non-restrictive.”

I moved one leg out to test it, it was flowy like one of those long ballet dresses. Rainbow seemed satisfied, shrugging.

“Good, I’m glad you’re feeling more comfortable.” Twilight seemed to be writing down my height, looking up at me but still being genuinely happy for me. “I don’t mean to be direct but, are you ready for more questions? I swear I’m getting to the important stuff and then we’ll be done.”

“Yeah, no problem.” I went back to my seat, surprised that the skirt let me sit cross-legged. Pinkie scooted in beside me, touching a hoof to the fabric with an excited “Ooo!”

“Okay…What I was going to ask before we stopped was…Ah ha, here!” she looked up from her scroll. “What led you to Equestria? I know you said you were made to come the second time but what brought you here when you encountered Roseluck?”

I went stiff for a second, still not fond of that day. I wasn’t sure how much to include in my story, but I just started before I lost my nerve.

“…I was led to those woods behind my house…by a note. I was told that there was a box I needed to find buried out there. I dug it up, but then…I felt that…. weird stuff. Did you feel it too, when you were out there in the woods? It’s kind of hard to explain.”

“Everything got real quiet out there.” Applejack recalled, her ears down and looking a little spooked.

“And there was a chill the closer we got.” Twilight’s wings fluffed as she spoke. “It was an odd phenomenon out in those woods…”

“I felt like I was in danger, then something touched me…I think it might have been those vines, but I didn’t see them at the time. I just ran, thinking I’d be safe if I got away in any direction…Then I fell and got really scared…”

I thought back to that day, trying to remember the shift between the two worlds.

“No no no no…please stop please stop.” I pleaded, shutting my eyes tight and hiding my face in my hands. “I don’t wanna be here!”

“I think…” I thought about my words, trying to get this across. “I think it was just like after, but I didn’t notice then…I asked to go somewhere and whatever it was out there…opened the portal. Then, I was here. When I got scared by Roseluck and ran back…”

“Ha! Okay! Alright!” I laughed, panicking again. I squeezed my eyes shut tight, hitting the heel of my palm into the side of my head a few times. “This is INSANE! God I wanna go home! Anywhere but here! I wanna go home I wanna go home I wanna go-”

“I did the same thing.” I realized. “I asked to go home without meaning to and it let me back through."

“…I don’t know what to make of that yet…” Twilight was still writing, looking frustrated that she couldn’t explain it to me. “After all that, how did you get involved with the missing twins?”

“You said they were friends of the family.” Pinkie recalled, looking embarrassed for bringing it up. “Was…um, was that not true? It’s okay if it wasn’t!” she added quickly.

I thought back to everything I’d found out, I was still pretty much in the dark. Anything I told them would just be a theory, but I figured it was better than nothing.

“I…” I pulled my bag from the floor, reaching inside. “The box I was told to find had…all this inside.” I pulled out the twins’ stuff one thing at a time, setting them on the bed in front of me. The brush, the bit purse, the photo and the diary. “I think it belonged to them.”

Twilight used her magic to float the photo to herself.

“Pinkie showed us this. Said it was what brought you to town.” She eyed the other objects. “We didn’t get these out though.”

“I found the other brushes from the set that one came from their old house.” I told them. “And…In my dreams…Silver Maple held onto the brush, and the photo. If the dreams really mean something like you said…They might be hers.”

“Did Sugar Maple react to anything?” Twilight asked, putting the picture back on the bed.

“Yeah, the book.” I remembered it as best I could. “…She was really insistent about it too. But there’s no way to get it open.”

Rarity was the one to pick up the book, to Twilight’s surprise. After inspecting it for a couple of seconds, her face lit up.

“Oh! Because this is a magic lock diary, dear.” She pointed a hoof to the bar that wrapped around the front. “It’s enchanted so that you can only open it with the correct, similarly enchanted key! I had one when I was younger, right after Sweetie Belle, my sister, learned how to read…”

I didn’t get it, but I remembered the key. I went back to the bag for the music box, opening it to get what was needed from the inside. I held the little key out to her and she took it in her magic.

The closer the key got, the diary started to change. In front of my eyes, the metal bar shifted from a solid bit of metal into a more traditional lock.

“It keeps nosey little sisters, or anypony else for that matter from picking, breaking or using a spell on the lock. They’re difficult to make so you don’t find them very often.”

I remembered how adamant Sugar had insisted that the key in the music box would work. I guessed it really was a vision, if I still had any doubts.

“I don’t feel quite right about all of us reading a young filly’s diary, but it’s for the good of the mission, I suppose.” She floated it over to Twilight. “Care to do the honors?”

“Well? What does it say!? I’m dyin’ over here!” Rainbow huffed, impatient.

All the ponies in the room settled in their places, ready to hear what this book had to offer to help solve this mystery. I was on edge, not knowing what to expect but hoping this could offer something. If it didn’t we’d be right back where we started. Pinkie scooted even closer to me, sensing my nerves maybe? Spike even clambered up onto the bed too, getting comfy.

Twilight flipped the pages with her magic, starting from the beginning.

“Property of Sugar Maple. Just like your vision, Lottie.” She opened to the first page, and my stomach was in knots.

Please…Let this help.

"Dear Diary..."

It's me and Silver’s birthday! Since my old diary was getting full and a little shabby, Silver got me a new one today. It’s magic! It’s got a super good magic lock on it so nopony can steal it and read it, like back in Manehattan. I hope she likes my present for her too!

There's a seamstress living in town up on the Apple family orchard, so I got my bits together and asked her to make Silver a new fancy umbrella parasol. I told her about how Silver lost her old one in the move and she only stays outside for very long on cloudy days. She said she felt sorry for a little filly being cooped up inside all the time. She said she’d make it but that I should keep my money. Instead, she said that I can help her collect eggs for a week and we’ll call it even. And I saved up for Silver’s present too! Grown-ups sure are funny.

Dear Diary,

The schoolhouse is finished, and I hope having a parasol again will make Silver want to start school here. It's smaller than our school back home, but she'll still be the smartest filly there.

Silver's been getting really good with her magic lately, and Momma is so proud. She keeps saying she could use a tutor, but it might be hard, what with most of the ponies in town being Earth ponies. If I were a unicorn I wonder if I'd be good at magic too?

Ponies are always so surprised to find out we're sisters, and twins to boot. I know we look different, but Momma says that sometimes twins are like that, they're born at the same time but they don't look alike. She used a big word I can't remember but I pretended I understood.

But Silver used to get teased something awful back home for being “delicate”. Always shut in from the bad air, our schoolmates used to tease that she was a ghost, haunting our house. But I hope ponies here in Ponyville will be kinder to her, so I don't get in trouble for scrappin here too.

Dear Diary,

Silver loved her parasol! Momma says it was a very thoughtful gift, and Silver is excited to go out again. I asked her to have a picnic with me and she actually seems happy. She's always so mopey so I like it when she smiles a real smile.

Momma says that Dad is mopey too, Silver is like the spitting image of him, from the picture she has. He’s a tall, skinny unicorn with a silver mane, just like hers. Momma says I look like her mother, and we have the same smile. Silver always asks about Dad, like what he’s like and if we can ever visit him. Mom said that she doesn’t know where he’s living now, but she could find out and we can write him letters! Silver asked Momma why he doesn’t live in Ponyville with us, and why they didn’t get married. She laughed and said that she loves Dad very much, but they never wanted to be “tied down” like that and that they were best friends when we were born, and they still are. Dad wanted to research magic stuff all over Equestria, and Momma didn’t want to run around the world, never settling in one place. She said it was the Earth Pony way, putting down roots.

I can remember Dad, just a little bit. When we were really little, I remember him visiting the old house, laughing with Momma and then he sat us on his back and we went on a walk through a big garden. I don’t remember if I knew who he was, but I remember his laugh. Silver says she doesn’t remember it, but I know it was real.

Dear Diary,

Silver’s doing a lot better since we’ve been here in the new house. The air is so much cleaner, and it isn’t so noisy as the big city. She doesn’t get her headaches anymore and she’s been much less grouchy. I guess I’d be grouchy too if I was sick all the time.

But now, she can run around with me and I can sit out by the lake and read with her, we’re better friends here. I still don’t understand some things about her, especially when she talks about magic stuff, but I’m glad to have such a smart sister. And she’s funny, in her own way. Some ponies our age don’t understand her the way me and Momma do. I hope she makes good friends in school. I hope I do too.

She loves sitting under trees and in flower patches. She says it’s different from back in the big city, there are plants everywhere and she loves it. Momma says she gets that from Dad, he loves plants too. But Silver says it’s different. It’s one of those things that I can’t tell if she’s being serious about or not, or if it’s a Silver thing and I’ll never really get it.

Momma calls it commoon communing with nature. We lived our whole lives in the city so she’s just getting a feel for it, but she listens to plants like some Earth Ponies do. She says that everything has magic, and plants have a special magic of their own. I’ve seen the Apple clan daughter talk to apple trees before, even read them bedtime stories, so I guess it’s not so silly for Silver to do what she does.

She says plants don’t talk like ponies do, not exactly. They do feel things though. They want to grow and be beautiful, and the plants that ponies grow have feelings about ponies sometimes. She says houseplants and gardens want to make ponies happy, and that they grow attached to them, in their own way.

I don’t really understand it, but Silver’s a smart pony, and a unicorn. There are ponies out there who learn to talk to animals, and some Earth Ponies even learn to talk to rocks, in a way. So I don’t see why my super-smart sister couldn’t learn to talk to plants.

I got my cutie mark today! We were meeting the new neighbors and they talked about how they had all their stuff set up, and the missus of the house said she loved baking her own bread and she’d be happy to share anytime. I asked her if I could see her kitchen, and she was happy to! Silver didn’t seem as interested as I was, but it was such a nice kitchen! She has a big wood stove, and she just bakes every day!

She offered to show me how she did it, and Momma said I could! I came over bright and early and we spent the whole morning just making delicious fresh bread. She let me make some myself to bring home! I did everything just right, I mixed everything, kneaded the dough, and everything was extra delicious and smelled super yummy. I put in some things that weren’t in the recipe, and the missus said “why not?” so it was a special batch. Brown sugar, maple syrup, cinnamon, and a few other things I thought would make it extra tasty.

I shared it with Momma and Silver and they loved it! Momma said she was really impressed and I felt so happy that my bread that I made myself made the two of them happy and poof! My cutie mark showed up! It’s a bright red maple leaf with little sparkles around it.

I always thought Silver would get hers first because she acts more grown-up than me but life’s full of surprises, that’s what Momma says anyway.

Dear Diary,

Silver has a crush! If she saw me writing this she’d toss you out the window, diary. But it’s true! A little Pegasus colt named Nimbus moved to town and he’s real sweet on her! He saw that she’s sensitive to the sun so he brought down a little cloud and uses it to shade her, he even rides on it when we walk home from school and they talk and talk, I’ve never seen her so chatty! I tease her about him and you should see how red she gets! I started calling her Red when that happens, and she hates it so much!

It was sad, hearing the stories of these little girls who were gone. They were just normal little kids who lived a life here in Ponyville.

Twilight read more entries, and although a lot of them were just normal diary entries, no one asked her to skip ahead. We were listening to the life of Sugar Maple as she told us about her hopes and dreams, her family and friends, little things she did every day. Every entry was a piece of her, and of Silver too.

We listened to tales of schoolyard troubles and making friends, of holidays spent in Ponyville for the first time and their new lives after moving from Manehattan.

Dear Diary,

Momma’s been acting funny lately. She keeps hugging us and saying how much she loves us but she looks sad, even when she’s smiling. Silver is worried, she wakes me up in the middle of the night to talk about it when Momma’s asleep.

Momma waits for the mailmare everyday by the window. I asked her if she was waiting for something important, but she told me it was grown-up stuff and that a little filly shouldn’t worry about it.

...

I think Momma got the letter she was waiting for. She didn’t mention it at dinner but Silver woke me up again earlier tonight. She could hear Momma crying, really quiet in her room. Silver’s too scared to do anything but she’s too scared to go back to bed too. I’m gonna be a good sister and stay up with her tonight, maybe that’ll calm her down.

Momma’s sending us away!

It’s not fair!

She won’t tell us why! Silver’s so mad! It’s not fair!

I have to go live with our great-aunt Lilac, back in Manehattan. But she’s only taking me and Silver has to go live with Dad! I don’t wanna leave! Silver’s so mad, at Momma, at Dad, and she actually likes our new home! She likes our school, our house, the woods and fields!

And I don’t wanna leave either! Momma and Silver, I don’t want to leave either of them!

Momma won’t tell us why! Silver heard her talking to the neighbors too and she says she might have to sell the house after we’re gone!

I just

I can’t

I don’t wanna go. I’ve never met our great-aunt Lilac! And even Silver doesn’t want to go with Dad! She’s so mad. Momma says one day we’ll understand, but I don’t! We have to take the train to Phillydelphia in three days, and then me and Silver’ll split up.

I don’t wanna go.

Diary,

It’s a good thing you’re magic because if anypony read this, Silver and me’d be in a whole lotta trouble.

She came up with a plan, so that we can stay together, and whoever’s making Momma send us away can’t say nothing about it!

Silver says that the night before we’re supposed to take the train, we’re gonna sneak out and hide from anypony that comes lookin’ for us. She says the woods along the trail are good for hiding, she goes there a lot to practice her magic where she can’t accidentally break any of our things. She likes the trees out there, and she think she can ask them to hide us until the coast is clear.

After everything’s settled down, we’ll go up to Neighton and jump the train to Canterlot. There, Silver says young ponies are grown-up enough to take care of themselves but not old enough to get paid from the Equestrian Treasure, they can ask Princess Celestia to get “emancipated” and legally be considered adults. I already know what I want to do for work, and Silver can do anything, being as smart as she is. I told her she should try to get into Celestia’s school, but she just wants to be allowed to live wherever she wants.

I don’t think I could do this without Silver. She’s so grown-up and sure of herself. She says to act normal the next couple of days, and not mention our plan to anypony. I’m nervous, but Sliver is more sure than I’ve ever seen. Silver says that she won’t let us be separated, and when we get the Princess’ permission, we can set up a nice house in Ponyville and live together. This means a lot to her, so I’ll do my best to make this plan work.

I’m worried.

I’m worried that once Momma finds out what we did, she’ll think we hate her and won’t live with us ever again. I think we could do fine, together, but I’d miss her so much. Even if I hate that she’s sending us away, I could never stop loving her.

But I won’t leave anypony behind. Not ever.

“That must’ve been when Scarlet Maple got sick…” Applejack took off her hat, tucking it to her chest. “She tried to send them off so they’d be taken care of after she was gone. But…”

“They tried to run away…and the forest got them…” I clenched my fists tight.

“Poor fillies…” Spike muttered, wiping his eyes discretely. “They just wanted to stay together…” Fluttershy was crying quietly to herself, and Rarity dabbed at her eyes with a fancy-looking kerchief. Rainbow Dash wouldn’t look anypony in the eye, but you could tell she was trying to fight her own feelings on this.

“They never made it to Canterlot!!” Pinkie drooped over my lap. “Poor little fillies!” She blew her nose pretty loudly into a polka-dotted hankie that of course appeared out of nowhere. Her ears drooped, and I ran a hand over her slightly less poofy mane.

“Hang on everypony.” Twilight looked very intense, staring at the diary pages. “I think…there might be more to this than we know…”

“Huh?” I said, not knowing what to hope for from that statement.

“There’s more writing.” She said, flipping through the next few pages. “It’s odd though…the hoofwriting is severely degraded and almost illegible. But…almost the rest of the diary pages are filled.”

My heart skipped a beat. What did this mean? Did somebody else write in it? Did they somehow survive the forest after all?

“Can…can you read it? At all?” I asked, holding my breath without meaning to.

“I can give it my best shot…” Twilight out her hoof on the page, dragging it slowly across and furrowing her brow in concentration.

“I can make out a few words in the first few pages…looks like…forest…hospital…colts…Name. Name, it keeps saying name but the writing here is so messy I wouldn’t know where to begin…”

“Forest, that one’s obvious. Hospital…could they have ended up in a hospital outside of Ponyville? But then why didn’t anyone ever see them again? And colts…I just…I don’t know where to go with this…” I scratched at my hair, frustrated.

“I think I can make out something here…”

“I…I call this place…- This! This isn’t even a word!” she floofed up a little, looking frustrated. “This hoofwriting is horrendous!! I’m trying to find out what happened to those fillies and I can’t even tell if this is still Sugar writing! If they survived the forest, how are all the foals still missing! GAHH!”

She shoved the diary in Rarity’s face suddenly, spooking the white pony a little. They seemed to be taking the Princess freak-out fairly well, all things considered.

“Here! Can you make out this disgraceful chicken scratch!?”

Rarity took it in her own magic, squinting at the page.

“Oh, I’m afraid not…here Pinkie.” She floated it towards the bed, letting it float in the air. “You’re good with various ponies hoofwriting. Can you make heads or tails of it?”

As Pinkie stared at the page, I caught a glimpse of the writing that was sending her into a tizzy.

I felt a chill through my body.

“Huh. Nope, not really.” Pinkie shrugged. “Maybe Applejack could-”

“W-…wait!” I grabbed the book before it could be floated away. I cradled it close, staring down at the page trying to find…there!

“Lottie, I’m glad you’re trying to help, but I thought you couldn’t read Ponish?” Twilight asked, tired. But I just turned the diary around, jabbing a finger at one word on the page.

“Home!” I shouted, feeling thoroughly shook. “That’s…that’s English! That’s my language!”

The room was filled with confusion and ponies talking over one another when Twilight let out the loudest gasp, hushing them all up.

“LOTTIE!!! You did it! I can’t believe I didn’t think of it before this!!” She trotted in place, her eyes wide. She giggled madly to herself, jumping up and down in an absolute fit. I was right there with her, in shock but not enthusiasm.

“They didn’t die.” I said, confusing the room minus Twilight. She nodded vigorously, still giggling.

“The forest changed them! And sent them to your world, just like it did with you!”

It was all too much.

On the one hand I was so relieved that no defenseless little pony children had died horrible, lonely deaths in the forest. Very grateful for that load off my mind. Didn’t explain why the forest tried to kill me, but still good news.

On the other hand, this did fill in a few gaps. But created so many new ones.

Twilight was in much better shape knowing that the likelihood that little ponies had died out there was getting slimmer, but that still left the question of why this was all happening, and how to keep it from happening in the future.

“We have to keep reading! We have to know what happened to them!” she shouted. “I need your help to get through this diary Lottie! And then…I can figure out how to get the portal working the way a portal should and get you home! Please!”

“Yeah, that’s fine.” I said dumbly. I had a bunch of questions of my own, none of which could be answered without further reading. Plus, if it meant getting home I was pretty much willing to do anything at this point. I needed to get home soon.

Twilight took the last spot on the bed, seated so we could both look at the book. She flipped to a new page and seemed to be able to read more of this one. Everyone got settled again, but we were all a little bit on edge now.

“Hmm…I think I can…Ah, here’s a good place. Just…chime in when you see and…English word, if you would?” I nodded, not knowing what in the world to expect next.

“Dear Diary…”

I’m getting better writing now, at least so I can read my diary like I used to. I still read the old entries and feel sad. I miss home, even though I’m better now.

The colts have been really good to me. They visited me when I was stuck in the hospital and they believed me once I got my memory back. For months I was lying there, my body in pain, with no clue of who I used to be.

They gave me a name while I was confused, and I don’t hate it but I’m not crazy about it either. The colts tell me that nopony is named Sugar here, and I don’t see what makes it such a bad name. Their names are….hard to write, there’s no Ponish for the words that make up their names. They only taught me to write a few words, but I’m getting better at it. They can’t read Ponish either, so I say we’re even.

Dear Diary,

One of the colts’ parents wants me to stay with them, until I can get a new place to stay. I keep telling them I’m old enough to live on my own, but they insist that I’m too little. They are very nice, even if they think I’m helpless.

I stopped trying to tell the adults a while ago about who I am. They are some kinda convinced that I made the whole thing up, that I must’ve come from someplace so awful that I need to hide it with make-believe. I don’t blame them. It must’ve looked pretty bad when they first saw me, naked and crying out in those woods. I could barely walk too. And they were so sad when they realized I couldn’t read or write.

But the colts believe me. My two truest friends in this strange world. They love hearing my stories about when I was a pony. And they believe every word.

Dear Diary,

I have to hide you, along with my other things, here in my new room. If any adult found you, I don’t know what they’d do. I used to think if they saw the magic on their own, they’d believe in it, but the colts tell me that grownups here are pretty scared of things they don’t understand. Plus, even with everything I have, I wouldn’t be able to prove anything. I can’t go back home, I’ve snuck out to those woods so many times and nothing happens…

I still don’t know exactly what happened…

I feel so awful about everything. I remember being out in those woods with Silver, then…

Nothing. I woke up in the hospital here, none of my things with me and no memories. Even when I remembered everything else, my last day with Silver is still a blur. If she came through, they didn’t find her with me, and if she’s still in Equestria…

Then I abandoned her. I don’t think I meant to, but I abandoned my little sister. Did she make it to Canterlot and get emancipated without me? Did she go back home and hug Momma for me? Is she mad at me for leaving her behind?

I’m sorry Silver.

Dear Diary,

I’m getting the hang of this new language. I practice on spare paper after breakfast and before bed, and I couldn’t write a book or anything, but the missus of the house says I’ll be ready to go to school with the colts soon. There, I’ll have to catch up with the other fillies and colts, but I can have something to do besides sit around while the colts are at school.

Sid and Charlie can’t wait for me to start so they can show me around.

“Wait…” I stopped Twilight from moving on. “Charlie…that’s my grandpa’s name!”

“Your…grandfather?” she tilted her head. “How does he fit into this?”

“He’s the one who left me the letter, told me where to find the box!” I put a few more pieces into place. “I knew he must’ve known them, he knew Sugar! Keep going.”

The missus of the house lets me call her mom, sometimes when I don’t even mean to. But Janice is very kind to me. Her husband Paul is a quiet stallion, but very kind too. Mr. Petrou says that he got all the important people to let me stay with them until I’m grown.

“You’re Lottie Petrou, right?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah. Paul and Janice were my great-grandparents on Mom’s side.” I put the pieces together in my head. “They took her in?”

“Your Grandfather and Sugar weren’t just friends; they were raised together in the same house.” Twilight was on the same page as I was. She continued jotting things down as we went.

Grandpa had two siblings, both of which I knew were blood-related to him. Aside from them I’d never heard of another sibling. Why hadn’t I heard of her before now?

Mr. Petrou went to a courthouse and got all the papers I’d need to be say I lived here now. And to make it so my last name was Petrou too. I’ll still be Sugar Maple inside, always, but if I really can never make it home, I’m glad such a nice family took me in, and I guess I really don’t mind being Millie Petrou.

It finally clicked. I almost slapped myself for not figuring it out sooner.

“It’s…I didn’t know her maiden name, but Mrs. Russo’s first name is Camilla. Millie Petrou is Mrs. Russo! Mrs. Russo is Sugar Maple!”

“What…who?” Twilight looked extra confused, and the tables turned so I was the one who knew what was going on for once.

“She’s a friend of my Grandpa! She…oh my god she owns a bakery in town! I’m such an idiot!” I thought about it a little harder, trying to recall long-forgotten info. “Sid…Sid…Mrs. Russo’s late husband had a really Italian name. Sid was a nickname for…something…I think that could be him.”

“You know her?!” Twilight was ecstatic, getting in my face a little before backing off, embarrassed. “Is she okay? Is she safe?”

“Yeah, yeah I’ve known Mrs. Russo like my whole life, she’s a nice lady.” I was still reeling from the realization. Someone I’d known my whole life had been a pony the whole time. “And my Grandpa knew her, and he knew she was a pony…”

Grandpa’s letter did say I wouldn’t believe him. But…why tell me at all?

As I sat, trying to sort everything out in my head, I tried to put myself in his shoes. He has a childhood friend, who marries his other friend, and then her husband dies. He’s possibly the only person who…

“I…I think I get it now.”

“What?” Pinkie asked, seeing how deep in my head I was.

“I think…I think my Grandpa wanted me to know all this…because someone had to.” I looked up at them all. “My Grandpa was the last human who knew about what Mrs. Russo really is, and he…he didn’t want her to be alone. She’s a widow who lives alone and being an alien in a strange world is…pretty upsetting from my experience. I like her, I always have…Grandpa always took me to visit her, even when he knew it would get on my Dad’s nerves. He always thought she was a weird old lady. Grandpa was making sure she’d have someone there for her who knew the truth.”

“That was…very noble of him.” Twilight bit her lip, still worried. “And…you never knew anypony that could’ve been Silver Maple?”

“Do you think she…” Spike gulped, not wanting to finish that thought.

“It’s possible Spike.” Twilight admitted, pulling him in for a gentle hug. “It’s a sad thought but little fillies alone in a forest, they weren’t safe there. And you’re sure Silver didn’t go through the portal too Lottie?”

“I…Mrs. Russo never mentioned having a sister. Not once. And If this hadn’t told me, I never would have known she wasn’t a human.” I thought about it. “None of the other foals either. They…could be humans but it would just be a guess. If I’ve ever met them I wouldn’t know.”

They looked sad at that, and I wondered what could have possibly happened to them. The thought of all these ponies wandering around my world undetected was a strange thought. Mrs. Russo never gave off a weird vibe, or slipped up in any way that made me think she was different from myself. She was just a normal old lady. I liked her a lot, but she never tried to let me know what she really was. Though, the big skeptic I was, I probably wouldn’t have believed her.

“A pony fell in love with a completely alien creature…” Twilight thought out loud. “Do you know if they had any children?”

“Uh yeah, I’m pretty sure they had a kid. I’ve never met them…I think they’re kind of estranged. Grandpa seemed none too fond of them, but I never even heard a name. She doesn’t have pictures of family in her house either, just photos of her and her husband.”

“Golly…” Pinkie sighed.

“But this means that the spell that changed her was so thorough that she was able to reproduce as a human. Not a lot of magic can pull that off…” Twilight mulled it over for a few seconds, jotting something down in her notes. “We might be looking at old, powerful magic here…”

“No foolin’?” I knew so little about magic that I had no clue as to what she might be thinking.

“We should keep reading, maybe there’s more we can go on.” Twilight stopped her note taking, getting back into it.

Dear Diary,

I’m getting my own room soon. Janice says that soon I’ll be getting to that age where girls need their own space. Their oldest son moved out before I got here, and his room has been the den since then. She said that with some fresh paint and some new curtains, it’s be a lovely bedroom for a growing girl.

Charlie says he doesn’t mind sharing his room, but his parents insist. I’ll miss being in that room with him, but I’ve never had my own room before. Silver and I always shared one before.

The Mr. and Mrs. want me to see some kind of doctor, for my head? They still think I’m some kind of traumatized from before they met me. I can see why they’d be convinced of that, but I can’t go telling some doctor everything from back home, they’ll think I’m too weird to have around.

As hard as it is, missing Momma and Silver, I still like the Petrous. I think I could call them my family, and they seem to really like having me around.

Though, it’s been hard, in other ways. Ways I didn’t know would be hard. It’s not exactly like being a pony.

Dear Diary

We always celebrate my birthday today, even though I’m not sure if it’s exactly the same day as back home. But I’m grateful that they like me enough to throw me a party at all.

It was a nice party, even if it was just us, Sid and his mother Caroline. Janice tells me I’ll make more friends when I start going to school for real, instead of getting homeschooled. It’s a bit of work, since I don’t have a “birth certificate” or a “real name”, but Mr. Petrou is friends with the law in town and they’re gonna get him all the right papers to fill out so I can be a “citizen”, or something close. It’s all too complicated for my understanding.

It’s her birthday too. The colts see that I’m sad. They tell me that wherever Silver is, she probably misses me too.

But she must hate me. I left her alone. She must be back home. Wondering where I went.

I still wonder if she made it to Canterlot? Did Celestia help her like we wanted? Did she go back to Ponyville and make up with Momma?

I couldn’t have done it without her, but she’s so smart. She could’ve done it without me.

Dear Diary,

School is bigger than in Ponyville, more like the old school in Manehattan. But my teacher is nice. And her name is Rose! That’s a pony name if I ever heard one!

She doesn’t mind that I read slower than everypony else and I fumble with things in my hands sometimes. Some of the other kids aren’t as nice, but the colts stand up for me. Charlie even called me his sister! One of the colts in class poked fun saying I wasn’t his “real” sister, and I didn’t think much of it but Charlie bopped him right in the chin and got in big trouble. Mr. Petrou gave him a talking to after school and he got grounded for a week, but I don’t think they’re really that upset with him. I’m proud of him. I used to get into it just as bad over foals treating Silver bad.

But I don’t really look like them, and that means a lot to people around here. Me and my pony family are all different colors but most families I see around town are really similar. The Petrous all have light coloring and freckles everywhere. Janice has got long, beautiful golden hair. But me? I lost all my bright, lovely colors. I’m mostly brown now. Brown skin, brown mane, brown eyes. It’s not a bad color but when you just change like that it makes you miss what you had. But there are lots of other folks in town like me, so I must not be too odd-looking.

I wonder if Silver would have stayed silvery? That would be pretty odd over here but it would sure shake things up. Her horn too!

Dear Diary,

I keep telling the Mr. and Mrs. that I’m more than happy to start working and help pitch in with a paying job. But they insist that I’m too young to start a career. If I were back home, I would have got an apprentice job in a bakery by now and be working to get certified. But they do things different here, too slowly for my tastes, but I’ll behave.

I do still bake whenever I can, but I need supervision supposedly. “Too young to be using an oven by myself.” It’s like they think I’m a teensy little foal who can’t look after herself. But I follow the rules and I don’t bake without permission. But they are very impressed by how good I am. What must they think, a filly my age who didn’t know how to read or write, but can make delicious biscuits for breakfast from scratch?

And all the things they want me to learn in school! I’m glad the math looks the same as I’m used to but I’m still as okay as I was at it as a pony. But what is a baker supposed to do with Geography or P.E.? I hate P.E. so much. I’m too wobbly when I get running, stupid two legs.

The colts asked me a pony question today and I got real upset. I feel bad about worrying them, but it hurts to remember sometimes. They said they could stop calling me Sugar in private if I’d feel better, but I told them it was okay. I’m still Sugar Maple, Earth Pony and citizen of Equestria under her majesty Princess Celestia. But it’s hardI can’t

I’m too sad when I think about home. It’s so different here. Unicorns and Pegasus Ponies and everything else from home just…don’t exist here. Nopony sings in public for fun. I’m not supposed to talk to strangers because they’re not “safe”. You Absolutely MUST wear clothes all the time, even if you don’t want to.

And the animals. I saw a horse at the fair last summer and I almost cried. Partly because I missed home and partly because I knew she couldn’t talk to me. She didn’t have dreams or a life of her own. She’s just a horse. Even the squirrels and birds aren’t too bright here.

And I can never go home. I don’t even know how I got here, let alone how to get back. There’s no magic. No Princess. No way back.

Maybe I should take a break from all this. I’m getting too old for my little filly diary, especially if reading it just makes me sad. I won’t throw it out or lose it, I’ll just keep it with my things until I can handle it again.

Goodbye for now,

Sugar Maple.

“That’s the last page in Ponish.” Twilight sighed. The room was kind of heavy after stopping on a downbeat like that, but I learned so many things about Sugar Maple and Mrs. Russo as the separate people I thought they were, and the single person they became.

“She doesn’t know how she got through the forest to your world. But I might have a theory on that…” Twilight scanned her notes, making little additions here and there.

“You do?”

“Nothing for sure until I do a little research, I might have to get some outside help on this…” She seemed a million miles away, making plans and schedules in her head already.

“All that stuff in the diary, Sugar must’ve been pretty lonely…” Pinkie sighed.

“Well, when I get home, I’m gonna make sure she knows that I’m there for her.” I nodded, scratching behind Pinkie’s ear. “Maybe we can bond over being transformed into different bodies.”

Everyone looked a little drained, listening to all that. Eyes were wet, manes were a little disheveled, and food had gone untouched for most of the reading. I couldn’t blame them, Finally putting these pieces together was a lot, and hopefully Twilight’s theory would pan out and get me back home.

“And who knows?” I shrugged. “If Twilight can get the portal up and working properly, I can even bring Mrs. Russo home, if she wants. And I can look for all the other foals that might’ve come through. Everyone will get to be where they want to be again.”

“We’re almost done here, so you can get some rest.” Twilight finished writing in her scroll. “The last page with writing is all in your language, Sugar must have gotten very well-versed in it to write all that. Any little detail would help us figure all of this out.”

I agreed, pulling the book to myself and settling in for one last diary entry.

I can’t live like this anymore. Alienating everyone around me, everyone I love. I might never get back home and be a pony again.

Sometimes I almost forget what it was like. I can’t remember what it’s like to gallop down the streets to school. I have sharp teeth I’ll never use because meat still turns my stomach. I’ll never see a gentle, Pegasus-made winter again or feel the Princess’ sun on my fur.

And worst of all, I’ll never see Silver or my mother again. It’s been thirty years…I can only hope they found each other again after I disappeared. Silver was so angry about being sent away, she just didn’t want our family to get separated. But I guess I kind of ruined that.

As much as I might miss it all, I’ve made a mess of things holding onto the past. Sometimes I wish I’d never told anyone about it, so I wouldn’t have to think that they were humoring me when I told them about my memories.

So, I write this as a farewell to my former self, to bury everything that made me a pony, so that one day I can be a part of my son’s life again. But only if he’ll have me.

I can’t be in his life right now because he’s being protective. He doesn’t want to go through it all again, living with someone who “lies” and has no real past to her, a “delusional” old woman who’s just going to confuse another child.

And my poor baby. I still have nightmares of Ewan, lying there in the hospital, telling me he’s scared. I never knew the kind of pain one pony, or human could feel until I was a mother who had lost her child. He was so little, and I was inconsolable. Siddy ran the bakery alone for almost a year, and I…I could’ve been a better mother to my other son, but how could I love him with my whole heart when it had been broken into pieces? By the time I got better, he learned how to live without me.

So now, I am no longer the filly I once was. I can’t ever be Sugar Maple again. I am Camilla Russo, wife of Silvano Russo, and I bury this today so that one day my son will let me back into his life.

I hope you can forgive me someday, and we can be a real family again-

Pinkie looked up at Lottie, tears in both of their eyes. Had she gotten too sad to finish?

But there was something else just behind Lottie’s sad brown eyes. She was upset, but confused, and angry too, like just after Pinkie’s accidental prank. Lottie slammed the diary shut, shoving it to Twilight before jumping out of the bed, pushing Pinkie aside just a little.

“Lottie Dottie, what’s wrong?” she asked, knowing it couldn’t be good. “What did it say?”

“That piece of shit.”

Everypony in the room stiffened at her tone, and Twilight covered Spike’s side spines with her hooves.

“Whoa, hey now.” Applejack took a step to Lottie, trying to gauge what was going through her head. “No need to get quite so blue.”

“That damn robot went on and on my whole life about how she was a crazy old bat, how she was a bad influence on me!!” her eyes were wide and angry now, and she was scratching at her jacket’s sleeve. “He never wanted me to spend any time with her! He got so mad when he found out about Grandpa taking me to visit!”

She put her face in her hands, sliding them down looking so upset.

“And Grandpa! He hates Dad! He tries to tiptoe around it, but he hates his guts! And now I know why! And-”

She stopped, still as a statue, as if she was thinking about something so hard she dared not take a single step and lose her train of thought.

“Oh my god.”

She whirled around to the rest the creatures in the room, backing away slowly. Her back hit the wall and she slid down, and Pinkie jumped off the bed to try and help her very distressed friend.

“Lottie?” she approached carefully, sensing her newest friend was in a lot of pain. She reached out a hoof to touch her shoulder. “Are…are you okay? C’mon Bluey, it’s-”

“Don’t!!” she smacked the hoof away in a fit of fear and tears started rolling down her cheeks. “DON’T CALL ME THAT!”

Rainbow Dash could tell something was going down, so she put herself between Pinkie and Lottie. As she pushed her friend back slowly, Pinkie’s voice cracked, and she started to tear up too.

“But…but you said I c-could and-”

“Pinkie.” Twilight was at her side now, and shook her head. “Something’s wrong, don’t take it to heart. Just…maybe somepony should go get the doctor, tell him we need to settle her down.”

Pinkie didn’t want to leave, but Rarity made her way to the door, followed swiftly by Fluttershy. Though the Pegasus seemed eager to get away from the uncomfortable situation. Pinkie stood there, helplessly watching her friend crying, tucked into herself.

Doctor Horse came rushing in with a nurse, followed by the returning ponies. As soon as Lottie saw him, she ducked away further.

“No! I can’t…I can’t be here!!” she cried. She looked to Twilight with pleading, teary eyes. “I…I h-have to go home! Twilight! Please, Princess! Now, I can’t stay here!!”

“I’m…sorry Lottie, but I need more time.” She told her, pity in her voice. “Please understand-”

But Lottie just cried, her face buried in her hands. She shocked all the creatures in the room when she started hitting her head against the wall behind her in her frustration, more forceful with every slam.

Doctor Horse rushed into action, asking for help restraining the patient. Twilight, although not wanting to hurt the trust she’d established, didn’t want Lottie to hurt herself either. She surround Lottie’s middle and arms with her magic, rolling up a sleeve for the Doctor.

“No!” she cried out. “What are you doing!?” she eyed a needle that the nurse had, her eyes going wide. “No no no, you stay away from me with that thing!! Let me go!” she struggled against the magic holding her down, and Twilight actually had to struggle against her. Pinkie was crying openly now, not being able to watch. The rest of her friends were at Pinkie’s side, comforting her and telling her it was alright.

But Twilight didn’t feel alright.

As the plunger was pushed down and Lottie’s cries got quieter, her limbs ceased their straining against the magic, everypony sighed. Some were relieved, some felt newly burdened, some were heartbroken by what had transpired.

As Twilight helped return the patient to her hospital bed, Pinkie Pie voiced what every creature in the room had to have been thinking.

“What was that?” she sniffled. “Why was Lottie so upset?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight hated to admit it, but she had no clue what in Equestria was on one diary page that reduced this human to such a state. “We’ll find out soon enough, I guess.”

Everypony comforted one another and tried their best to settle back into the deafening silence of the hospital room. There was work to do for Twilight, and she sighed, wondering how it had all gone south so quickly.

I felt them stick me with that needle, and I was freaking out. Whatever they gave me must’ve been the good stuff cause in seconds I couldn’t even hold my head up.

As I drifted off, the tears stopped flowing and one thought rang in my head, over and over, until I was alone in nothingness once again.

I’m not a pony.

Author's Note

ITS THE BIG ONE

i saw a couple of guesses at this part, and like 2 folks got separate parts right when their theories got pushed together. but once you find out Mrs. Russo's skin color it kind of gives itself away. so i'll be posting art of her and "the colts" soon.

turns out Lottie, her younger brother, and their father are all part pony. how does this effect the story? will Lottie ever get home to punch her dad? what exactly was his beef with Sugar? why did Lottie never know her other grandparents? these are a lot of questions, and i'm sure you guys have more.

thanks for reading so far!

The Unseen

I woke up, I don’t know how much later, in that dark hospital room. My arm was tender and my forehead was slick with sweat. I was exhausted, and my heart was pounding.

Everything that happened flooded back at once. The diary, me freaking out, them injecting me and then…nothing. In the crack of light coming from under the door, my eyes adjusted and let me know I wasn’t alone.

Pinkie was asleep in the chair next to the bed. It was just her, everyone else must’ve left. I wasn’t restrained or anything so either they thought I wasn’t a threat or that I’d be out for much longer than I had been. She didn’t stir when I woke up so she must’ve been in a pretty deep sleep.

I remembered yelling at her and slapping her hoof away in my panic.

So much for doing right by her… I thought sadly. I wanted to wake her up and apologize, but I froze before my hand reached her sleeping form.

I have to get home.

If no one was trying to stop me, I could get back to the forest and try the portal again. Even the thought of those vines coming back for me wasn’t as terrifying as never going back home.

Home.

I gently slipped out of the bed, making my way to the door. I looked back at the bag I’d been wearing with contempt.

All that stuff can stay here. Even Grandpa’s note. I stubbornly thought. I don’t care about all this anymore. I’m done.

One last look at Pinkie. I couldn’t keep it in my head that I still wanted to come back, For Sugar or any of the other foals. Or even…for new reasons.

But for her…

I patted my jacket pocket, making sure the tiny stuffed pink pony was still with me.

I don’t think this will be the last time we see each other. I looked down, sighing, my chest felt empty. I’d leave a note, but you wouldn’t be able to read it.

I racked my brain for a gesture that would show I wasn’t trying to abandon her, after everything she’d done for me.

Eventually, an idea came to mind, and once it was done, I went back to my escape plan.

Bye Pinkie.

The hallways were empty and dimly lit, and I was trying to figure a way out without going through the front lobby, when I made a discovery. Unlike hospitals back home, the windows here opened. I snuck down the stairs, watching my back for anyone wandering the halls. I had to duck some corners from a tough-looking security guard with a flashlight, but he never saw me. I got to a window on the ground floor in the hallway and ducked out, despite the tight fit.

Once I hit the ground running, the moon my only light, another problem reared its ugly head.

Undeveloped dirt roads and me being barefoot.

I was never very tender footed, and I made sure to avoid obvious rocks, but once I hit the woods it could’ve become a bigger problem. But I wasn’t going to give up from a little discomfort.

I recognized the part of town I was in, and there wasn’t a single pony out and about. Either it was very, very late or Ponyville didn’t have much of a nightlife. I still stuck to the sidelines, to keep from being spotted out in the open by any neighborhood nightshift workers or insomniacs.

I hadn’t drawn any attention and I was almost to the edge of the forest. My heart was beating harder with every step. I was so close, maybe to home, but also to the spot I’d almost died.

I was really just…going back to the place of my worst nightmare. All in the hopes that I could get home.

Home.

I was still reeling from what I’d learned from the diary.

I hope you can forgive me someday, and we can be a real family again Adair.

I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to make what I’d read quiet down. I still couldn’t believe it.

Adair. My Dad.

I had another grandmother. A living grandmother, someone I’d known my whole life. Someone that…I loved. I did, I loved that sweet old lady. Like she was family. And now, she was family. And my dad…kept it from me. Hell, Grandpa did too, if I thought about it. Mom had to know too, she and Dad grew up in the same town.

“How many of them have been lying to me?” I huffed, keeping a brisk pace. “I’m gonna deck the lot of them.”

If I even got that chance.

No, no I can’t have doubt now. I can’t stop hoping this will work. If I don’t get home soon…

I knew what would happen. I knew what would happen if I couldn’t get home soon.

The forest was close, I could see the trees just up ahead. I had to keep moving.

But when I finally hit the tree line, I had to stop.

Huffing and puffing, I stared down at the ground, not knowing what I was seeing.

Crystals, emitting a low light, were sticking out of the dirt. They surrounded what looked to be the whole forest, and the closer I was to them, an odd tingle ran over my skin. The kind of sensation that made my head scream “Stay away! Danger!”. But I couldn’t listen to it, not now.

I pushed closer to the line of crystals, not knowing what kind of magical nonsense was at work here. They must’ve put it up after I got hurt, and here I was, doing my damndest to go right back in. I reached a hand, slowly to the space over the crystals, and my fingers flinched back when I felt some resistance. But it didn’t hurt, it was just kind of…unpleasant. Sent a stronger sensation up my arm, but not strong enough to make me stop.

I put my hands against the invisible block, pushing against it. It was hard, but the more force I put into it, the weaker it felt. It was like pushing against a giant wall of cellophane. The sensation was so strong now, making my arms shake, but it still didn’t hurt. It just ached and tingled really badly, like my arms had been asleep for hours and pins and needles were shooting through them.

Suddenly, it gave way, and the two crystals on either side of me went dark. I stumbled in past the trees, glad that I could feel my arms again. I felt…off, like the pit of my stomach was aching in a way I’d never felt before, but I could keep moving.

I made my way to a clear path, my feet thankful for the lack of underbrush. Nothing had hurt them too badly, other than the occasional twig or rock under the tall grass getting stepped on. Nothing was guiding me this time, no orbs of light in the air or odd sensations to gauge how far I was from the portal. I couldn’t decide if that was a good or bad sign. Good if I didn’t want to get attacked, bad if I wanted to get home.

“Please! Show me the way!” I called out, but the woods stayed still and silent. I whimpered, my stomach still aching. I kept going, knowing I’d see something familiar eventually.

The forest was dark, save for the moon overhead, and it was just bright enough that I could make out my surroundings. The woods were as quiet and probably empty as they’d always been, no crickets or nocturnal critters running to be heard. I was alone out here, hopefully from any unfriendly plants too.

“I don’t know why this happened.” I said to myself, to the woods, to whatever was out here. “I don’t know how I got home before, or how I turned into-”

I’m not a pony.

“-…something else.” I swallowed the lump in my throat. “But if anything out here can get me home, please…I can’t do it on my own…”

I kept walking, growing more hopeless with every step. Nothing looked familiar. Nothing seemed to point me where I needed to go. I should’ve left a trail, or something, something to help me get home.

“I…I can’t-” I wiped at my eyes, composing myself. “If I don’t get home…”

I stumbled, landing on my side. I groaned, trying to push myself up but my arms were weak. I huffed, frustrated with everything. I rolled over onto my back, my stomach aching worse than before. I didn’t want to cry, I never wanted to cry, no matter how much I needed to. But this?

Was it really hopeless? Was I going to run around theses woods all night, looking for something that might not even work? Was I going to be in trouble for getting this far into the woods they clearly didn’t want anybody in? would it make them think I wasn’t worth all this trouble? Did I just piss off the only people willing to help me?

I stared up at the stars, they were beautiful but so alien. I could pick out a few constellations back home, but here? Nothing stood out to me, nothing to remind me of home.

My eyes got clouded with tears, and I didn’t move to wipe the away. I just stared up into the sky, watching the strange stars.

Stranger still, through my clouded vision, some of them were moving.

I sat up, blinking the tears away. They weren’t stars, they were the orbs of light. From before, from my dream, they were floating down to me, surrounding me. But I didn’t feel scared.

“Can you…Do what you did before?” I asked them, feeling odd talking to them in real life instead of a dream. “Please, I need to get to the portal, or whatever it is, the way that you pointed me last time?”

They were still, just lazily floating around my head. They gave off a weird energy this close. But they made no move to point anywhere.

“Please, just-” I didn’t know if they even really understood me. “If I don’t get home, bad things are going to happen. I can’t stay here, in this world. I don’t know what you are, or why you helped me before, or why you were in my dream but please…just help me.”

They were still just floating, but a few moments passed and they moved, forming a line. I smiled, glad to have finally got somewhere. I stood up, ready to follow them when I noticed something…odd.

The path they formed…led to a lighter area. More moonlight lit the further down they went. It was just a guess, but they…

“You’re not pointing me to the portal.” I said out loud, surprised at what I was seeing. “You’re…trying to point me back to the road. You don’t want me to go back there.”

They didn’t move, still pointing to where the trees stopped and the moonlight shined the brightest. I couldn’t believe it.

“Are you trying to trick me? Or…do you not want me to get hurt again?”

If they’re pointing me to the road… My mind started spinning it’s wheels at…whatever this was. I looked behind me, in the opposite direction. Then I go…

“This way!” I shouted, running down my own path. I wasn’t sure if the orbs could touch me, let alone stop me, but I wasn’t gonna stick around to find out. My steps were careful, but fast. I could just make out the ground beneath me, and the trees around me. Going against magical orb advice or not, I was going to get back to that portal.

I checked over my shoulder, and some of the orbs were very slowly floating in my direction, others dissipating into thin air. They weren’t anywhere as fast as I was, and I was grateful for that.

Before I knew it, the ground under my feet was a familiar, trampled line of grass and foliage, where my body had been dragged not even a week ago. My heart was pounding again. I was so close, but what was I running to? Home? Or something much, much worse?

The trail ended, and I knew where I was. The sensation was weak, but familiar. The air had just the slightest chill, and the world was somehow quieter, but it was barely there. I fell to my knees before the portal, too tired to stand but too tired to be vigilant either. Hopefully I wouldn’t regret it.

“I…” I caught my breath, closing my eyes. “I want to go back home. I don’t know why you didn’t work for me last time, but please…If I don’t get home…”

Every terrible thought swirled in my head, reminding me just what was at stake here.

“Well…first off, I don’t have my meds with me.” I laughed sadly. “That’s gonna make things get pretty damn bad soon, if they haven’t already…” I remembered my hospital room freak out with a sad grimace. “And…I have new family member to greet.” I laughed, just as sadly. “I…I’m more sentimental about that than I’d like to admit…I love my family, I really do.”

Oh, my family…that was the worst part of this.

“If…If I don’t get home…” I was crying in earnest now; the tears wouldn’t stop. “If I don’t get h-home…my family…my family’s gonna think something…awful happened to m-me. Worse than what actually did, if you can imagine…”

Mom was going to lose her mind, and Dad would break down, I hated seeing him cry. And Mason! Poor Mason was…he was going to think it was his fault somehow, he always takes everything to heart. He’s so sensitive, even if he’d never admit it.

“I can’t just disappear on them!” I cried, hugging my knees to my chest, feeling how cold my skin had gotten through the skirt. “The last time I just…disappeared…I-…I almost-”

I had given up, on everything, on anything ever getting better. If Grandpa hadn’t found me, it would’ve been too late.

“They’re g-gonna think…that I did it again!” I sobbed, my head on my knees. “They’re gonna think I…hurt myself…”

It was so quiet and nothing was happening. I just kept crying. It was loud, ugly crying, but it wouldn’t stop. My stomach was still aching and now it settled in with a new but familiar sensation. A deep pit of sadness, burning and empty, making my limbs ache and my eyes burn from the hot tears in the cool air.

“Lottie?”

I opened my eyes, the forest was dimly lit with a purple-ish glow of familiar magic, and when I turned my head, a disheveled but worried-looking Pinkie and Twilight were on the path behind me.

Before I could speak, Pinkie launched herself at me, tackling me in a hug. She was crying softly, and I was happy to see her, despite everything.

“I’m sorry Lottie.” Twilight said to me, her ears down and her horn lit up. “I’m still trying but…I didn’t know how badly you needed to get home…” big, fat tears appeared in her eyes now, and she wiped them away with a wing tip. “I knew you had your reasons but…I’m sorry.”

Oh hell…they heard me.

Pinkie was still crying, her head tucked into my neck.

“Hey, don’t. Stop that.” I sniffled, trying to pull myself together. “I’m okay. I’ll be just fine.”

“Lottie!” she wailed, looking up at me with sad blue eyes. I made her cry again. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

“No, hey. I’m sorry. I’m sorry I snapped at you…and I’m sorry for bolting without saying anything.”

“I woke up! And you weren’t there! But…” she wiped at her eyes, but it didn’t seem to help much. “You! You put a blanket on me. I knew you were still my friend!”

“Always, Pinkie.” I tried to smile for her. “I was just messed up back there…I could never stop being your friend.”

She settled down a bit, hugging me again. Much more gently, that huggy pony.

“How did you guys find me out here?” I asked, scratching behind Pinkie’s ear, hoping to soothe her a bit.

“There were these…lights.” Twilight looked around, and I noticed they were gone. “I don’t know what they were, but they showed us the way.” She looked me up and down, around the crying pink fluffball I was currently cemented to. “Are you hurt? Has anything tried to take you?”

“No. I can feel the usual stuff here but it’s weak.” I guessed I should consider myself pretty lucky at that. “But the lights tried to lead me away for once.”

“You’ve seen the before?”

“When I was running from you guys before, and in my coma dream too. And maybe…some other times I can barely remember…But they always pointed me towards stuff before. They were probably trying to help, somehow…but I ran the other way, like an idiot.”

“I should’ve taken you more seriously about getting home.” Twilight said, sighed sadly. “I was so worried about the foals that I told myself everything else could wait…and…I promised you I’d get you home before I even knew it was possible.”

She looked at me, determined.

“But I’ll never stop trying.” She nodded, feeling very princess-y again. “If my current line of thinking pans out, I could do it. But…It will take time, that hasn’t changed. I’m sorry.”

I had so much riding on getting back home. But these ponies were the only ones looking out for me. Patience was never my strong suit, but I wasn’t an ingrate.

Time to start acting like it.

“I can wait.” I told her, meaning it. “I’ll…manage it. It’ll be hard, but I…I know you’ll try, and that’s all I can ask.”

She seemed relieved, and her ears quickly swiveled about.

“Now that that’s settled, I would very much like to not be here, thank you.” Her words were fast and nervous. “Vines or no vines, I’d prefer to not be in the scary, magic woods at night, please.”

Pinkie sprang back to her old self, helping me up with a nudge to the small of my back with her head.

“No foolin’!” she leaned into my side for another ear scratch, getting it, of course. “Let’s go, friend-os!”

My feet were a bit sore on the walk out of the forest, but I could figure out what to do about that later. We were close to the exit when Twilight spoke up again.

“Now, I promise I’m not mad…” Uh-oh… “But just how in Equestria did you break through the crystal seal?”

“I just…” I mimed the push I’d made through the barrier, trying to look sheepish. She just blinked at me.

“I can’t believe…” She looked like she was nursing quite the headache. “…my brother made that spell himself…and you just…” she copied my push with one hoof as she walked, almost mockingly.

“Sorry. It uh…took some effort, if that makes you feel better?”

“It…does not.” She sighed. “But it raises further questions about you, Lottie Petrou. Questions I’m gonna work hard to answer.”

“Oh, uh…” I never did tell them why I snapped at them back in the hospital room. “I’ve…got some stuff to tell you. About what I figured out back there.”

“I’m looking forward to hearing it.” She sighed, arching her back and I heard her back pop in a few places. “But these last few days have been horrible for my sleep schedule. We can talk about it over breakfast. I promise.”

I told Pinkie she should go back to her own bed tonight, but she insisted on going back to the hospital with me. She had raised quite he fuss when she’d woken up with me missing, apparently, and she needed to tell the staff I was doing better. They might not have taken me at my word on that, so I appreciated the backup.

The nurses were a bit skittish, but Doctor Horse, I guess, could tell I was in a better place than before. He told me, in that doctor way that doctors do, to get plenty of rest. Pinkie had already been cleared to sleep in the room for the night. I let her know again that I’d be fine on my own, knowing what her answer would be.

“Welp, Lottie Dottie…” she yawned, curling up in the chair. “I’m all tuckered out. See ya in the morning.”

I pulled the sheet up, wondering how well I’d sleep having been knocked out for most of the day and well into the night. I laid my head on the pillow, emotionally exhausted but wide awake. I might as well be the one sitting in the chair all night.

In fact…

“Pinkie?”

“Hm?” she opened one eye in my direction.

“I’m…probably gonna be up for a while.” I sighed, my whole body crying out for sleep but my mind wide awake. “You’d be comfier in the bed, so let me take the chair and-”

“Lottie!” her head popped up, looking mildly upset. “I’m not the patient! You need to get some rest, and even being awake in a bed is better than being awake in a chair.”

She was right, even if I didn’t like it.

“And you’re not gonna go back home to your own bed, right?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

“Nnnnope!” she smiled wide, wiggling her body in the chair to show how committed she was to staying put.

I shrugged, laying back and trying to get comfy. I could at least rest my aching…everything, even if I couldn’t full-on sleep. I tried to shut my eyes, just trying to let myself drift off. But I just seemed to get more tired.

Out of my barely closed eyes, I could see Pinkie shifting a little in her spot, trying to get comfy. Twilight had slept there too, and she looked like a mess when she woke up.

And I could never have asked a princess what I was thinking of at the moment, but Pinkie? I already knew what her answer would be.

I sighed, getting her attention. I lifted the covers up motioning my head to her.

“Get in, ya stubborn pink menace.”

She laughed, hopping in without a second thought. She tucked us both in and didn’t even hesitate to snuggle up to me. The warmth on my side was…odd, and I worried it might be one of those things that would make my skin crawl the longer it went on. But as I laid there, a resting pink pony curled up against me, all I felt was…

Peaceful.

I had so much on my mind, where I was, what I was, how my family was doing…But all of that seemed a million miles away.

“Lottie Dottie?” Pinkie whispered. Like this was some kind of sleepover.

“Hm?” I whispered back, because.

“Are you still sad?”

I stared up at the ceiling, feeling how tired I was.

“I’m always a little sad, Pinkie.” I sighed, gently working my fingers in her mane, gently scratching her head. “It comes and goes, but…more or less, it’s always there.”

“That’s awful…” she sounded so down, but I couldn’t look at her. If I started crying again, I’d never settle down. “How do you do anything? Being so sad all the time?”

“Sometimes I distract myself.” I shrugged, remembering a similar conversation with Princess Luna. “But…It’s a part of me. I do what I can to feel better, but sometimes I…overflow, like I did back there. I let all my sadness sit inside me too long and it comes out, whether I want it to or not.”

We laid there in silence for a moment, but I still had things to say.

“I told myself, in my dream with the Princess…that I would try to do better by working through how I felt instead of letting it come out like that. I guess I let that slip my mind…” I laughed, but it sounded forced.

“You can tell me when you’re sad.” She snuggled in closer to my side. “I’ll be here.”

And I believed her.

I didn’t know how things were going to be from now on, or when I’d be able to go back home. I didn’t know how I’d start to feel within the next few days, when all of this really started to weigh on me and my medication worked it’s way out of my system. If it hadn’t already.

I didn’t know how things were going to be.

But I knew that this pony was a good friend. I was glad she was here.

“…Me too.” I looked to my side, giving her a weak smile. “I’ll be here.”

She beamed up at me, her tired eyes fluttering shut as she laid her hoof in my open hand. I sighed deeply, tired but happy. I squeezed her hoof gently, feeling more relaxed as I let myself just kind of float away.

I’ll be here.

I could hear hushed voices nearby. I was still groggy, but I managed to peek out of one bleary eye towards the sounds.

Judging by their hats, three nurses were gathered at the door, peering into the room. From the light spilling in from the hallway behind them, it was morning.

“I thought Redheart said the creature was intimidating.” One whispered. “This is just…precious!”

“I came in to change the bedding but I just couldn’t disturb them.” Another whispered back, but they weren’t being as quiet as they thought they were. “Just adorable.”

“I don’t get it.” The third one chimed in. “This is cute? A pony sleeping next to some kind of animal? If I wanted to see that, I’d watch my niece snuggle up with her cat.”

Well, rude. I brushed it off. First I’m a monster, now I’m an animal?

“Oh, you just don’t get it.” The first nurse shushed her. “They look sweet together.”

“And the creature talks. She’s got thoughts and feelings, she’s not an animal. Princess Twilight was very clear on that.” The other nice nurse scolded. “Plus, Pinkie’s a sweet girl. You shouldn’t judge these kinds of relationships.”

…

Wait. What?

“Okay, alright. I didn’t know.” The ruder one sighed. “I’m not judging, I’m a modern mare. Though Celestia forbid if my granny saw something like this. She’s not the biggest fan of intertribal relationships, let alone interspecies.”

…What?

“Alright ladies, we’ve got work to do. I’m going to bring them some breakfast in a bit.”

The nurses left, shutting the door quietly behind them.

I was frozen.

What had been a nice, comforting moment with this friend next to me had…become oddly complicated. In the weirdest way.

They see me and Pinkie like that? A bit of a jump, we’re not even the same-

But we were.

In a second, my whole line of thinking changed.

I really was…part pony.

And the pony I’d been hugging and petting and snuggling up with…who I’d let sleep in my bed…she wasn’t some cute, cuddly little alien creature I thought was actually kind of adorable.

We were the same.

I wouldn’t have done that with the other ponies. I even told myself that I wouldn’t have offered to let Twilight sleep in my bed. Not to be mean to her, but just because I knew that Pinkie would say yes to the offer. I wouldn’t have done that with another human girl, especially one I’d essentially just met.

But here, in this world, different species lived together.

Mrs. Russo had even fallen in love back on Earth.

I squeezed my eyes shut, feeling a headache coming on. I wanted to get up and move around, but a sleeping pony was tucked against my side, a hoof still in my hand.

Things…just got a little more complicated, didn’t they?

I managed to get out of the bed eventually, without waking Pinkie. A look at myself in the light showed me the state I was in.

The bottoms of my feet were dirty, and the skirt Rarity made me was dirty, but luckily it hadn’t gotten torn from my trek through the woods. My bruises had faded a little bit more, but I still had that odd ache deep in my stomach. Not to mention I was hungry again.

I looked at the pony in my bed. I felt…odd.

Pinkie was still the same pony she was last night. I was the one who had changed lately. And in the long run, this…really didn’t change anything, did it? Ponies can look at me and see a monster, or an animal, or…whatever the nurses were thinking was going on here. But just because they thought it, didn’t make it true.

I was still Lottie. I’d just have to be more mindful of how I treated ponies, especially Pinkie. No problem.

There was a soft knock on the door, and I went to answer it. Pinkie was still out like a light.

“I smell breakfast.”

Scratch that.

Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Pinkie was sniffing at the air, a big smile already on her face.

I opened the door to reveal one of the nurses from earlier, pushing meal cart.

“And now you see breakfast.” I laughed.

“Hey! That’s my joke!” giggling, she hopped over to great the nurse coming into the room. “Mornin’ Nurse Sweetheart! Is all that for us?”

“Sure is!” the nurse laughed. As soon as our eyes met, I gave her an awkward smile, this morning’s gossip still fresh in my mind. “Doctor Horse told me all about your dietary restrictions, and Princess Twilight told me you’d both have pretty big appetites this morning. Got you both special orders.”

The foods looked pretty varied, and not a flower or hay-based food in sight. As far as I could tell, anyway.

“We got some fresh eggs in this morning, got you a big portion!” she said to me. “The Princess said you’d need extra protein, so don’t be afraid to ask for seconds.”

“Thank you.” I took a tray, sitting on the bed with it. “I’ll be sure to, Nurse Sweetheart.”

“The Princess is talking with Doctor Horse downstairs, so they should be up shortly.” She and Pinkie said their goodbyes and we dug in.

I guess my pony appetite was back because Pinkie and I devoured everything on that cart. And the more I ate, the better I felt. The odd feeling in my stomach was starting to fade. I wondered if that would be something to mention to Twilight, she did ask them to give us more food.

“They made fritters!” Pinkie noticed, super excited. She passed me a plate, and I wanted to feel guilty about still wanting more food. That feeling did not last long. As I was stuffing my face, we had more visitors.

I looked up to see Twilight and Doctor Horse, looking taken aback by the two of us inhaling the fritters. Twilight shrugged, awkwardly smiling.

“Well, I thought this would happen.” She laughed. I tilted my head, not wanting to talk with my mouth full. “I thought you might feel a bit run down. Food and plenty of rest are always a good remedy.”

“Ish good!” Pinkie chimed in, not having the same reservations.

“Are you feeling better this morning Lottie?” the doctor asked. I swallowed the last bite, setting the plate aside.

“A bit.” I sighed. “My body feels better, and…I’m not as bad as I was last night.”

“Of course.” He sounded just as friendly as he usually did. “Although, the sedative you were given should have kept you incapacitated until morning, I didn’t take into account your size and weight when you were dosed.”

“And!” Twilight seemed to want to change the subject. “I’m hoping we can talk about things, if you’re up for it? Doctor Horse will be here, to observe and offer whatever help he can.”

“Sure.” I nodded, wondering how they’d all take my discovery.

Only one way to find out.

Everyone settled for another talk, Pinkie settled into the bed at my side, Twilight and the doctor in the chairs, ready to go.

“I’ll start by saying that I think I figured out how you got past the crystal seal, and why you’ve had such a large appetite.” Twilight seemed eager to explain. “I went back this morning and examined the crystals you darkened, and I discovered that they hadn’t been damaged and their spell was still intact. They’d been drained!”

“Meaning?” I wasn’t quite following.

“Well, the odd magic I’d sensed in you was there, but it was very low. Once you began being exposed to spells, however, your body somehow figured out how to replenish that magic by drawing in active magic around you. That’s why your transformation back into a human took so much time and magic from me, and why you’ve had such a large appetite.”

“Is that…the feeling in my stomach?” I asked her. “It’s like there’s a deep ache that…well it doesn’t hurt but it’s there when I’m up and about.”

“Yes!” she was enthusiastic about that. “My hypothesis is that your body, as a human, has no traditional way to replenish your magical supply like a pony would. So, you sort of sponge it up. But your body also doesn’t have traditional ways to expel that magic either, Like a horn, or wings or hooves. So, I don’t know how it will affect you when you’re fully replenished.”

“Huh.” I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. “And…the eating?”

“Oh! Right, well.” She looked like she just remembered. “Like I said before, ponies who are physically active or use magic a lot eat to replenish, and your body might be burning extra calories trying to use the magic inside you, trying to replenish it the way a pony would. But that’s only a theory, there’s no way to tell if your body would behave the same as a pony’s. You’re a complete unknown biology-wise, after all.”

“I uh…actually might have something that might…shed some light on things.” I started. “Or…confuse things further. Could go either way.”

Something clicked for Twilight.

“Is it about…what upset you last night?” she asked. “If it’s too hard to discuss, you don’t have to-”

“No, no. It’s fine.” Pinkie looked up at me, worried but still offering a smile. I almost went in for an ear scratch to reassure her, but I thought twice about it. Petting your friends is a weird thing to do.

“I uh…” I wondered how to approach this. “Well, in the diary, the last entry Mrs. Russo…Sugar Maple wrote was a letter to her son.”

“It was?” she asked, her ears going down. “The one who…passed away?”

“No, her living son.” I shut my eyes, not needing to add a long-deceased uncle to my ever-growing list of family stuff to think about. “It was addressed to an Adair.”

I hesitated. Was this even something to tell them? Was this just something I should keep to myself? I didn’t have any clue about how pony culture felt about hybrids.

But this could just as likely make things better.

“Adair…” I sighed, getting antsy. “That’s…my dad’s name.”

The room was silent for a moment. Then, another moment.

Then, two loud gasps from two very shocked ponies.

“I…I can’t-” Twilight tried to speak first, but Pinkie beat her to the punch when she grabbed my face and squeezed my cheeks in her hooves yet again.

“You’re a pony!!” she giggled, her eyes big and bright. “Lottie Dottie! You weren’t just pony-shaped! Pony you is you too!”

“Well, technically I’m one quarter pony.” I was glad they were…taking it so well. “But yeah. I guess Bluey was me too, I guess.”

“I just…” Twilight started again. “That! That explains so much! Or…maybe it doesn’t? I’m so confused…”

“A pony Twilight!” Pinkie was still pretty wound up. Then, she gasped again, turning back to me. “Lottie! Sugar Maple is your grandmare!”

“Your…” Twilight straightened up, her ears at attention. “Wait. This is…What are the odds!? You!” she jabbed a hoof in my direction, and I wasn’t sure if she was upset with me or something else. “What are the odds of you! Being part pony! Being related to one of the missing foals! Coming to Equestria! And being transformed!? They have to be…astronomical!!”

I had been so wrapped up in the revelation that I hadn’t even considered how impossible all these things happening all at once was. Aside from all the…other impossible things that I’d been through lately that I’d accepted more or less by now. Could it even…be a coincidence that all of this was connected? Could someone else have gone into those woods and gone through what I had?

Was all of this…supposed to happen?

“I…don’t know.” I wrung my hands, feeling very small all of the sudden. “I’m having trouble…believing all of it, let alone figuring out…how or why it happened.”

Twilight settled a bit, still looking tired though.

“…Factoring in your biology…Well, it definitely changes some of my thinking about how all of this happened. It is…very likely now that the magic I’ve been sensing since we’ve met is your own magic.”

“From what Princess Twilight and I have observed…” Dr. Horse finally chimed in after looking to be deep in thought. “Your natural magic reserves are very low. Your body is compensating for you not being able to make your own magic in this form by drawing in the magic around you. It’s fairly inconspicuous, but you should pay attention to how your body feels while you’re here in Equestria. Like she said, you don’t have a way to expel the magic other than physical activity so…how your body will handle that is a bit of a mystery.”

He stepped up to the bed, looking to be further in thought.

“Though…” he started, sounding unsure. “Since you are indeed a pony hybrid, it’s rather alarming how behind on your shots you are.”

I openly grimaced, remembering all the shots I got as a teenager going into school. I was okay with needles, but I felt kind of cheated. I thought I was done with this crap…

“Is…that necessary?” I hoped against all hope that it wasn’t.

“Oh, yes.” He nodded, knowingly. “There are many pony illnesses that you’re susceptible to as a hybrid, and you have no built-up immunity to them, having never lived in Equestria. If you were to be exposed to ponypox, poniomyelitis, horsey hives…even a simple case of the equine flu might have disastrous consequences.”

“Okay, I get it.” I sighed, not fond of the idea of catching any of those.

“Does she get a lollipop after?” Pinkie asked, very helpfully. She lowered her voice, whispering dramatically. “…Can I get one too?”

“Anyway…” Twilight got our attention again, while the doctor stepped out to get what he needed. “This all could…actually be beneficial to your current situation. You aren’t an Equestrian citizen, but as a descendant of a native pony, you have certain rights here. With a bit of paperwork, I can get you a stipend from the Equestrian Treasure and access to anything your family owns and that would belong to you. Potentially.”

“A stipend?” I thought back. “Sugar mentioned something about that in the diary.”

“Citizens can receive a stipend from the Treasure if they submit an address to the royal census. Depending on a few factors, like income and dependents, you receive a sum of bits to pay for basic living expenses. Those with royal ties or noble titles are exempt, and ponies with well-paying jobs can opt out if they don’t need the support. I don’t know if you have any inherited money to rely on, so I’ll get on this as soon as possible.”

I hadn’t thought about my family here, outside of the Maples. It was odd, thinking that there could be ponies wandering around that I shared DNA with.

“Could…could you see if I have any living pony relatives?” I asked, feeling guilty for asking for this on top of everything else she was doing for me. “I mean, you don’t have to-”

“I can get that information too.” She smiled, seeing I was nervous. “It won’t take much on my part, but I don’t know how long it will take…Sorry, it feels like that’s the only answer I have for you lately…”

“No, it’s fine. Thank you.” I sighed. “I’m grateful for the help, really.”

I looked around the room, thinking about my living situation.

“With some money, I can get a real hotel room this time.” I thought out loud. “If I can leave here soon.”

“Lottie!” Pinkie nudged my side. “You don’t have to pay for a room. You have ponies who want to help you!”

“No, Pinkie…I’m already taking advantage of-”

“You just said you’re grateful for all of this.” She reminded me, crossing her forelegs., an eyebrow raised. “What’s one more teensy weensy, itty bitty favor from your friends?”

Hard to admit, but she had me there. It was a little irritating. Even with my body back, I was completely helpless here. At least as a pony I could go about my business undisturbed. Now, I was cooped up in a hospital room, hoping that things would be okay with no way to make it so.

“Lottie?” Pinkie got my attention. “Wanna talk about it?”

Shoot. I’m doing it again.

“Yeah, sorry.” I caved, remembering the promise I’d made to myself. “I’m just…frustrated, being so dependent on everybody. Back home, my family treats me like I need my hand held through life…I wanted to keep that from happening here, if I could. But it’s different. I can’t do everything for myself here, even if I want to and it’s getting to me. Just a bit.”

“It’s okay.” Twilight smiled. “You’re welcome to stay with one of us, if you want to, it would be much less expensive than a hotel room. And there are lots of things that you can do here in Ponyville to help yourself, if it would make you feel more independent. Ponies help each other out, it’s just how we are. But you’re always welcome to tell us if you’re feeling uneasy about how your time here is going.”

Pinkie nodded, and surprisingly I did feel better.

A knock, and the doctor was back. Along with a tray of syringes.

Whyyyyyy….

Author's Note

Lottie gets sad again, and sad themes again, sorry

cuddling

Lottie isn't keen on petting her friends (if she had any)

even more shipping (but how does Lottie feel about it?)

the basis for the "Equestrian Treasure" in my mind (and story) is that the crown has a lot of money from being immortal so instead of it sitting around, they put it back into the kingdom. keeps anyone from going hungry or being homeless. And if you travel (like flim & flam or trixie, you could get it if you settled in one place but you can't get rich off of it.)

kind of a transitional chapter, just to set up the next couple ones.

The Sentiment

Pinkie was so proud of her friend.

She knew Lottie didn’t like to talk about the things that made her sad, but she was trying her best to do it anyway. And nopony liked to get their shots, she’d remembered how cranky the twins had been after theirs, and they got lollipops and stickers! But the thought of her getting super sick and worse tore Pinkie up inside.

There was so much going on. Lottie Dottie was part pony, and she had been looking for her family this whole time without knowing it.

And what she had said to herself back in the woods…

Pinkie tried not to show that she was thinking about it. It was too hard to bring up, not that she wanted to. But every time there was a quiet moment, it rang in her ears, over and over.

“They’re g-gonna think…that I did it again!” She was crying so hard on the ground, close to where she’d almost... “They’re gonna think I…hurt myself…”

Pinkie shook her head, trying to push it away. The thought of it made her stomach do sad flips. She’d never known anypony who’d hurt like that, but the thought of it had always put her in a bad way. How could ponies hurt so bad and…do that?

What had hurt her friend so bad?

She wanted to ask.

She wanted to make it all better.

But she didn’t know how to help this.

She thought back to last night, when they had laid next to each other and talked. How nice her voice was, how warm she’d been to snuggle up to. When she’d given her a hoof to hold so she’d know she’d be there. How she’d smiled and made the same promise.

It made her sad thoughts lighten a little, and given her a bad case of the warm fuzzies.

Pinkie liked Lottie, whether she looked like a pony or a human, but she had to admit that having a friend that was so different from her was nice in its own way.

She was nice and tall, with plenty of room to cuddle up next to. And the digits she had now made all the little pats, strokes and ear scratches just…the best. Her short, stubby claws felt nice on her fur, and she’d always liked getting her mane played with.

She’d started thinking about Lottie being around longer, and all the things they could do together while Twilight worked on getting her home. Nightmare Night was coming up soon, she wondered how she’d feel about having fun with her then? She’d need a costume, and Pinkie wondered how she’d look as something silly? Or cute? Or spooky? Or if she even liked spooky nights like that?

And as much as she wanted to have Lottie around, she didn’t think she’d be comfy sharing her smaller bed in her room at Sugarcube Corner. And the guest room there had long ago been redone into the twins’ nursery. She hadn’t even asked the Cakes how they’d feel about everything, and they hadn’t even met Lottie instead of Bluey. She hoped they’d be nice to her. She knew they would.

She couldn’t stay with Rainbow Dash, cloud house and everything. And Rarity’s guest room was where Sweetie Belle was staying while their parents were away. Fluttershy only had the one bedroom, but she knew Lottie would be uncomfortable making her take the couch. And Fluttershy would never let somepony in Lottie’s condition sleep on it either.

That left the library with Twilight, or Sweet Apple Acres.

She made a mental note to go over this with Lottie when she got released from the hospital. And she’d try extra hard to do things with her and keep her happy until things got better.

She sat with her now, both of them enjoying lollipops from Doctor Horse. Though Lottie sat with a frown around the treat, rubbing at her arm.

Pinkie saw everything that Lottie felt as a good sign of the future. When she tried to hold things in, that’s when things seemed to get worse. She’d still do her best to keep her smiling, but helping her feel other things was going to be Pinkie’s goal now too.

And she’d keep her promise. Pinkie would be there. Whether for fun, sunshiny days or dark and lonely ones. And she hadn’t felt the need to Pinkie Promise on that one.

Twilight sat as Lottie was getting her shots, a bit troubled. She did her best lately to not get obsessive when things bothered her, but this one was sticking.

She had already started her reply to a letter she’d received last night, now sure of what she wanted to write.

After she had gotten back from the forest, she found Spike sleeping with a letter in his grasp. She gently took it from him, tucking him in and settling on her bed with what turned out to be a letter from Princess Luna. Those were rare, and given the current circumstances, she knew what it was about before she’d started reading.

Princess Twilight Sparkle,

Please excuse the late hour of this missive, I found myself unable to keep from writing until morning.

I have written to you, both to ask about how everything has been proceeding, and to tell you of what I think is important to your current endeavor.

I trust that our guest has been in your good care, and my sister and I await what you have learned about her eagerly. I have told Celestia about what I learned from my experiences, without divulging any sensitive information. I learned her true name in my visit, but I am unsure of how it translates to Ponish writing. For the moment I will write about her as Cornflower. I hope all is well with you, and it goes without saying that if you require any resources to accommodate her while she is in Equestria, you only need to ask.

I will say, you might have already encountered this, but I found it to be quite a noticeable part of her personality. It seems as though Cornflower is easily upset when overwhelmed by circumstances outside of her control. In her own words, she considers herself “broken”.

Twilight’s heart hurt, reading that. The sight they’d come across in the forest just before was still fresh in her memory. She didn’t know what could be done for Lottie, other than just talking with her and being a good friend. She suspected Pinkie would be two steps ahead of her on that.

We discussed some of her circumstances while I visited her, and I found myself overwhelmed by her mind and it’s darker corners. But, with some encouragement, they were overcome. She will need your friendship in these times, as well as that of Pinkie Pie and your friends. Though, I suspect you have already reached that particular conclusion.

Celestia is eager to hear about our visitor, and I must confess, as much as I did speak with her, there is still much that I do not know. We eagerly await your response, and please let Cornflower know that should she wish to discuss anything with Celestia or myself, be it for personal reasons or as a guest to our kingdom, she is welcome to write to us as well.

Awaiting your response,

Princess Luna.

She hadn’t been awake enough to write a response before bed, but felt that now was the perfect time to get out everything that had been going on.

Dear Princesses,

I have learned a lot about Cornflower Blue since she woke up, and much has happened since I last wrote.

Like you wrote, we have seen first hoof how her moods can be affected, and we are doing our best to comfort and help her however we can. As for our guest herself, here’s what I’ve learned.

Although there is no translation for the name of her species, her planet’s name can be written as Earth, at least from how it’s pronounced. She tells us that they are the only sapient species on that planet. Upon spending some time with her, a few things came to our attention.

They are omnivorous, though according to Bluey sometimes their diets can vary. They also seem to have some shame towards nudity, she prefers to not be seen without clothes. Their society functions without any kind of magic, as far as I can tell, not even a tiny bit of passive magic.

I plan on asking her more, once things settle down, but more pressing matters have come to our attention. There is a lot to tell, but I will try not to let this run on too long.

Firstly, it was discovered that one of the missing foals, Sugar Maple, kept a diary that was in Bluey’s possession. It revealed that Sugar was not taken by the forest as I previously feared, but what happened to her is something I almost would not believe were it not proven to me.

Sugar Maple traveled to Bluey's world, transformed into Bluey's species as she was a pony. She does not remember how it happened, but she has been alive and well all this time. Her name was changed too, something that also doesn’t translate. Bluey knows her, as a friend of her own grandfather.

But that wasn’t all that we learned. Upon finishing the diary, Bluey discovered new information that shocked both her and myself.

Sugar Maple, previously unbeknownst to Bluey, is actually her paternal grandmother. She is part pony. This news upset her quite a bit, but things have settled down now.

I am trying to understand how magic is affecting her hybrid body, and make sure it doesn’t bring her any harm or unpleasantness, but this is an area I am woefully ignorant about.

All this news brings more to deal with, for both her and yourself. Bluey wishes to know if she has any living pony relatives, and I told her I’d go through the proper channels to get her a stipend, seeing as she is the descendant of an Equestrian citizen. Until I can find a way to get her back home, she might be stuck here and I’d like to make sure she is comfortable during her stay. Anything you can do to help these matters would be greatly appreciated.

All this aside, it is still unknown what happened to Silver Maple and all the other foals. Bluey says that when she returns to her world, she will try to find out if any other traveled to her world as Sugar did. I want to believe they crossed over as well, all safe and sound, but I won’t be certain until then.

And that is where my work lies now. I am going to be devoting my time to reopening the portal and getting Bluey back home, no matter now long it takes. I will need access to any research materials that the Canterlot Library has to offer, should the need arise.

It will be hard work, but I will see this through.

All the best,

Twilight Sparkle.

“The Princess want you to know that you can write to them, if you need anything.” Twilight told me, rolling up the scroll she’d been writing in. “If you give me a letter, I can have Spike send it to them instantly.”

“That’s a magic thing, I take it.” I took a guess, and Twilight just nodded. “Is that who you’ve been writing?”

“I got a letter from Princess Luna last night, and with all these new…developments I figured it was time to write back. I hope that’s okay?” she offered, seeming nervous. Like she thought she was crossing some line.

“No that’s okay.” I rubbed at my sore arm. “I still don’t really know…how to feel about all this. But there’s nothing to gain by keeping it a huge secret.”

“Would you like to talk about it?” Twilight offered. She looked hopeful, like she wanted to help me. “It’s not a subject I’m completely familiar with, but I’ll do my best.”

All of this really was crazy. As much as it explained certain things, so many more questions were swimming around in my head. I could…more or less accept this, like I had everything else, but I felt…different.

“What…” I finally said, and everyone was listening. “What does being a hybrid…mean? Being part pony? I’ve never been anything other than a human before.”

“Well…it’s hard to say.” She admitted. “Sugar Maple was a human when she had your father but looking at you and your magic suggests that she was still a pony, deep down. Carried to your father and then onto you. You aren’t a traditional hybrid, it’s more…deep down inside, I would guess.”

“And that means?”

“I suspect that if you were born a pony, you’d look as you did when you were Cornflower Blue.” She tapped at her chin with the feather tip of her quill. “I’m guessing your transformation…tapped into that part of you, somehow. But even with your pony heritage…Well, when I undid the spells and changed you back, the magic knew what you were supposed to be.” She looked at me, trying to be reassuring. “You are a human, Lottie. Just, with some extra features.”

I had lived my whole life under the impression I was just a human, I guessed if something were “up”, I would have noticed by now, or something would have come up during a doctor’s visit. Not that they’d know what to look for, but I wasn’t dying, and I didn’t have like an extra heart or something. I would be fine.

I hoped.

“Yeah, okay.” I nodded, feeling a little bit better. “I’m still me.”

“Of course you are.” She smiled, and Pinkie hummed in agreement, her fluffy hair bouncing as she nodded.

Doctor Horse said he’d like to do another checkup, and Twilight excused herself to go send her scroll to the princesses and get a start on her research. It was the same set of things as the last time, and everything seemed pretty much the same.

“Well, I’m happy to say that you seem to be in fine health.” He noted, putting my chart back. “If…well if you’re certain that last night’s episode is something manageable, you could leave the hospital as soon as this afternoon.”

I didn’t expect to be discharged so soon after my little freak out. But I wasn’t going to be told twice.

“I appreciate it Doctor.” I sighed, my fondness for this room suddenly wearing very thin. “If I feel like things aren’t going so well, I’ll make an appointment. I’m…not sure what can be done about some things I’ve got going on, but I’ll still keep in touch.”

“That’s all I can ask.” He smiled. “And if you start to feel ill, definitely come by. I’ve protected you from the worst of it, but I’d rather not take any chances.”

“Yeah, alright.”

He left, and it was just Pinkie and me again. She seemed to be thinking about something.

“What’s up?” I nudged her gently. She blinked, looking up at me.

“Oh! I was just thinking about…Well, Nightmare Night is coming up soon and…well, we all get dressed up and have fun, except for Fluttershy, and I don’t know what kind of costume you’d wear or if you’d go out and get candy with me or-wait.” She froze mid-speech. “Oh! You probably don’t even know about Nightmare Night!”

I processed what she’d said, making the obvious connections.

“So…It’s a fall celebration, where you dress up and get candy?” she nodded, and I wondered just how much these worlds had in common. “Yeah, we got something like that back home. I used to go out for it when I was a kid.”

“Oh neat! Do you wanna have a fun Nightmare Night with me and my friends?” I nodded, glad for any plans right now besides sitting around waiting for Twilight’s solution to my problem. “Yay! Oh, we gotta find you a costume that’ll fit! Do you wanna be spooky? Or funny? Or cute? Oh, I’ve got so many ideas!!”

I felt a little lost in all of this, not holiday planning but just adrift in general. So Pinkie helping ground me in something made all the difference. She was sharing her own costume plans when it seemed I had another guest at the door.

Pinkie let Applejack and her little sister in, and I remembered her request from the day before.

“Hi!” Pinkie waved at them from the bed, happy to see them. Apple Bloom was staring intensely, her eyes wide and pointed right at me. I know it was a silly reaction but I felt like I’d start sweating under the microscope as I was. Applejack caught her gawking and nudged her side. There was an indignant “what?” from the smaller pony before she realized how flustered I looked.

“Hey there Lottie.” Applejack greeted me with a comforting smile. “Hope you don’t mind me and Apple Bloom stopping by like I said.”

“It’s alright.” I sighed, tired but offering a smile back. Apple Bloom’s surprise returned as the words left my mouth.

“It is you!” she trotted up to the bed, her eyes on me the whole way. It was a reaction I hadn’t expected, but she put her front hooves up on the mattress, her ears standing at attention. “Well I’ll be! Cornflower, how’d ya change like that?”

“Apple Bloom, I told you, Twilight used her magic. And that’s not her name.” she sounded worn down, like she’d been through this too many times.

“I know!” she called back, a little annoyed. “It’s just...well ponies don’t go changing shape like this every day! I’m curious is all!”

“Her name is Lottie!” Pinkie told the smaller pony, offering a smile. She looked up with wider eyes, her curiosity even more piqued.

“I never heard an odd name like that.” She said, and I could feel the embarrassment rolling off of Applejack at her sister’s bluntness. “So, were you a pony who changed into that, or the other way around?”

“This is me.” I smirked at the lack of tact. Kind of refreshing after every other pony had been walking on eggshells around me. “Although, I’ve learned some stuff recently that makes it a little more complicated.”

Applejack paid attention to that, her head tilting a little.

“You remember those ponies I came around to ask about at your farm?” Apple Bloom nodded. “Well, turns out one of them, Sugar Maple, is my grandma. I’m part pony, on my dad’s side.”

They both looked surprised on that one.

“Huh. I know you looked like a pony not too long ago, but you don’t look anything like one now.” The younger sister finally said. “What part of you is the pony part?”

“It’s a long story.” I sighed. “But Twilight thinks I have pony magic, deep down. But I don’t have a horn, or wings or hooves. So, no way to get it out like you guys do. But my Grandma looked like me when she had my dad, same way I looked like a pony before. So, the pony part’s on the inside, I guess.”

“Huh. That makes sense.” Apple Bloom nodded. She had probably understood it faster than most ponies had.

“Well, how ‘bout that.” Applejack sighed, adjusting her hat. “So, Sugar Maple…crossed over like you did? She’s okay?”

“Yeah, she’s fine. Didn’t know she was my grandma, but I’ve known her since I was a baby.” I assured her. “Can’t say for certain about the other ones, but…I’ll fill you in later.” I nodded my head slightly to Apple Bloom, guessing she hadn’t given the hard details to the child in the room.

“That’d be fine.” She smiled, appreciating the gesture.

“So…Some of that magic stuff…was why you didn’t have a cutie mark?” Apple Bloom guessed, looking up at me hopefully. Applejack groaned under her breath.

“Yep. I was…really a pony, mostly. But we don’t have cutie marks. Guess I never earned one like you guys do.”

“So, you never found out your special talent?” she asked, eyed wide. Then, they suddenly narrowed. “Wait…how old are you? Just ‘cause you’re tall don’t mean you’re a grown up.”

“Oh, I’m an adult.” I shrugged. “I grew up as a human though. No magic or all of that. Not even here in Equestria. I come from really far away.” No need to find out if she’d be the first one to get panicked over an “alien visitor”. “Never had a reason to appear.”

“But what are you good at?” she was stuck on it. “What are you meant to do?”

I sat. And Pinkie took notice of how I stayed quiet, putting a hoof on my arm with a comforting smile. I almost went in for a grateful touch to her mane but stopped myself again. I settled for a pat to her hoof, returning her gesture.

This wasn’t something I put on my mental list of deep insecurities. But when I first found out what cutie marks were, I remember mulling over the reason I was bare being that my life didn’t have that kind of certainty. So, it would fall into that general lack of purpose that I found myself feeling from time to time. Just often enough to bother me.

“Well…” I searched for the words. “I don’t really know. I have some things I’ve worked on over the years, but nothing that I could see making a living off of. I have my hobbies, I can cook and I know my tools, I have a part-time job in my uncle’s hardware store. But I don’t like it enough to make a career out of it. There are lots of things I like, but…I wouldn’t call any of them what I’m meant to do. Maybe humans don’t work like that. Or at least, I don’t.”

Apple Bloom shrugged, pulling her hooves back down to the floor.

“Okay, so you just don’t know. You’re like me!” she nodded, hopping over into one of the chairs. “You may be a grown pony-er…human, but you got room to grow and figure it out. You just haven’t come across the thing that makes you special. I know, it’s a big pain, but if I gotta be patient about it, then I guess you do too.”

As simple an overview it seemed, it was a genuine comment and it did make me feel better. Mark or no mark, I still had time in my life to figure it all out. Hearing from a kid rather than an adult somehow made it seem much more sincere.

“Huh, you’re right.” I shrugged with a small, appreciative smile. “Thanks Apple Bloom. I feel better.”

“You’re welcome!” She seemed happy to have helped. “Oh! So, Applejack said that you told her you got family waitin’ for you back home. Are you gonna stay in town a bit longer or are you gonna be on your way soon?”

“Wha-…Wait a second.” Applejack jumped in before I could answer. “I never told you-Were you eavesdroppin’!?”

“Nuh-uh! I-I was just waitin’ for you outside the barn and I happened to hear your conversation.” She was trying to sound very grown-up to back up her defense. “Then I went back to the house before I got caught-uh…I mean-”

“Apple Bloom…” she was stewing, ears down and annoyed. “If’n I told you once, I told you a million times! It’s rude to snoop on ponies!”

“What about part ponies?” Pinkie chimed in.

“You’re not helping.” I nudged her.

“Granny Smith and her knittin’ circle gossip all day while I sit there holdin’ yarn.” Apple Bloom shot back. “And you don’t tell them it’s rude!”

“Th-…that’s different!” but she didn’t sound certain.

“Nuh-uh! Why’s it fair for some ponies but not for me? S’not like I went spreadin’ what I heard around.” She stood on her flimsy moral high ground.

“Ooh!” Applejack stewed harder, fighting her words. “If we weren’t…But I-”

“If if’s and but’s were candies and nuts~” she sang.

“That tears it! C’mere!”

Applejack leapt for her sister, putting her in a play headlock, Apple Bloom shrieking at a frequency only dogs could hear. Pinkie stifled her giggles watching them as Applejack vented her frustrations with a tickle assault, but I felt…off.

My chest felt deep and empty watching the siblings, and my face felt hot. Pinkie turned to me and stopped laughing.

“Lottie? What’s wrong?” she touched a hoof softly to my cheek. “Why are you crying?”

Her hoof came back wet. I reached up to my cheek, and sure enough she was right. The sisters stopped their play-fight but my tears didn’t.

“H-hey now…” Applejack soothed. “We weren’t really fightin’. Don’t get upset, Lottie.”

“Yeah…I was just puttin’ her on.” She escaped her sisters grip and put her hooves on the bed again. “Don’t cry.”

I looked down at her and wiped at my eyes. And looking into hers I realized what had upset me like that.

“Sorry…” It started up again as the words struggled to get out. “…You’re right. I do have family waiting for me. And…I don’t know when I’ll get back home.”

I knew being open about how I was feeling was good for me right now, but it was still embarrassing be so vulnerable in front of them. All the fresh feelings from last night were bubbling over again. I just had to have faith in Twilight.

“Don't worry, I’m just homesick. I got a little brother and you two…we used to get on each other’s nerves like that…I miss him. I would die for that little smart-mouthed bugger but I…I don’t know if he knows that…I don’t even know if my family knows I’m gone yet, but I…I wish I could tell them I’m okay.”

“It’s okay Lottie Dottie…” Pinkie soothed. “I’m sure they know. Twilight will get you back.”

“Yeah.” Applejack stepped closer, looking down. “You don’t worry ‘bout nothin’ Lottie. We’re gonna be here for ya.”

Pinkie looked like she was thinking, then she smiled wide. She hopped off the bed, leaning to whisper something to Applejack behind her hoof. After a beat, Applejack smiled too.

“In fact, since you’re gonna be in town a bit longer, I think there’s somethin’ me and mine can help you out with.”

“Now, if you’re gonna stay at my family’s farm, you’ll have to live the way we do. Gettin’ up early, chorin’, helping out with meals. You’re a guest so you won’t be expected to do any of the hard stuff, but keepin’ busy will make the days here a little shorter. Plus, free room and board ain’t so bad. You’ll have the guest room to yourself, and as long as you tidy up after yourself, everything’ll be peachy.”

At first, I didn’t know how I felt about staying with the Apple family. I never was much of an early riser. And as neat as I kept things wherever I lived, the thought of screwing up on their chores and setting them back made me want to run.

But, in all honesty, with my situation, I really couldn’t ask for a better deal. Plus, with my meds out of reach, staying on a strict routine and getting regular sleep would help me not to slip into bad habits. If I was keeping busy, I’d be too tired to get stuck in my own head like I tended to do. I’d feel like less of a helpless freeloader with work to do, and I’d be out of the way of town, so I wouldn’t have to think about seeing unfamiliar ponies all the time.

Speaking of which.

“I really appreciate it, Applejack. Thank you.” And I meant it. Apple Bloom seemed excited to have company over. Pinkie was over the moon that I’d accepted without any fuss. “Uh, small side note…what uh-what do I do when I get released? I don’t think it’s a good idea to just walk through town just yet…”

“Lottie!” Pinkie smiled at me, hopefully. “Ponies will be nice to you, give them a chance.”

“Even so, I feel really out of place just…going out there in broad daylight where all of them can see me. Until recently, I was a monster, remember? And I’m pretty sure you guys haven’t told anyone otherwise, for my privacy.”

“Shoot, she’s right.” And she put a hoof up before Pinkie could protest. “Now, I know you want to expect the best outta everypony Pinkie Pie, but ponies in this town are right skittish, especially with creatures they ain’t never seen before. Especially with the tall tales that got spread around, ponies thinking they were in danger.”

“They’ll have to see me eventually, but I’d like to do that on my own terms.” I knew it was true. “I don’t want to surprise anyone and cause any misunderstandings.”

“Ooh!” Apple Bloom chimed in, raising a hoof like she was in class. “I got an idea!”

The Apples had taken off to execute their plan, and Pinkie was helping me get ready to leave the hospital. She offered to carry my makeshift saddlebags too, since they weren’t a good fit for me anymore. Doctor Horse helped with the discharge papers, telling me what things said and where to sign. The nurses seemed a lot less skittish around me, and they said their goodbyes too, even complimenting my skirt. There weren’t any other patients around, whether that was for my privacy, their safety, or a coincidence I wasn’t sure. I hoped I’d stay well enough to not have to come back here, even if my time wasn’t too bad, coma nightmares and slight breakdowns aside. I also made sure to apologize again for sneaking out in the middle of the night again, but they all seemed very understanding.

We went to the back of the hospital where it was harder to see from the main road through town. Pinkie was playing lookout while I stayed tucked away inside the drop off area where the hospital got it’s supplies.

“I’m glad I have a place to stay.” I told her. “Hopefully it won’t be for too long, but it’s a load off my mind.”

“Yeah!” she smiled, she squeezed my side quickly before going back to her post. “And I can come and see you whenever! And once everypony gets to know you, we can go anyplace you want! You’re gonna love Apple Family dinners! Apple Family any meals, really! And they’ve got lots of farm animals you can pet!”

I listened to more of the perks of being a guest on the farm, thinking it could maybe be nice, when Pinkie stopped mid-sentence. Her ears perked up and she looked out to the main road.

“Ooh! Here they come!”

Coming down the road was Applejack, followed by a cart being pulled by the strongest-looking pony I’d seen yet. He was taller than Applejack, and he had one of those big horse collars around his neck. Bright red, with a short, light orange mane. Apple Bloom was perched a top the cart, looking ahead to us and waving. I didn’t come out all the way, still nervous of new faces. But when they got closer, I stepped out into view, prepared for whatever.

“Wasn’t sure if you’d changed your mind.” Applejack laughed. “Lottie, this here’s my brother Big McIntosh, but you can call him Big Mac, if’n you prefer. Big Mac, this here’s Lottie, our house guest.”

“Hi.” I said, quieter than I meant to. I cleared my throat. “Nice to meet you Big Mac.”

His expression was subtle, his eyes widened for a split second before he nodded his head at me. I blinked, not quite getting the gesture.

“C’mon now Big Mac.” Applejack nudged his side. “I know you’re not much for talkin’, but she’s the skittish type. You keep quiet, and she’s gonna think you don’t like her.”

He sighed under his breath, and I quickly got the atmosphere I was feeling. I held up a hand, shaking my head slightly.

“That’s okay Applejack.” I assured her, with a gentle smile. “If he doesn’t want to talk, I understand. No harm done.” And I meant it. I wasn’t much of a talker either, and I’d been talking to everybody I’d met so far and it was kind of exhausting.

Big Mac smiled, grateful. He hummed, nodding again. Apple Bloom waved again from the cart.

“You just hop up here, Lottie. Oh!” She hopped down, and the back of the cart fell down. She stepped off, with a bunch of apples in a wooden basket. “Right after these get delivered a few days ahead o’ schedule.”

The Apples unloaded the baskets, the bigger the family member, the more baskets loaded on their back. It only took a couple of trips, and they were done before I even thought to ask if they needed help. All that was left in the back was a big heap of hay, just big enough for me to cover myself for the ride back to the farm.

“Now, let’s get goin’ y’all!” Apple Bloom seemed excited, like we were doing something fun rather than going from point A to point B. Maybe because it was her idea. I climbed into the back, settling in before getting covered head to toe in hay by an enthusiastic pink pony. Like I was being buried in the sand at the beach.

“Now, we’ll try to make it a smooth ride Lottie.” Applejack called to me. “You just sit tight.”

“I’ll be fine. This is actually my second ride in a pony-pulled cart.” I laughed weakly.

There wasn’t much to the ride on my end, besides the sounds of the town around us. That, and occasional worried gasps from Pinkie with a “Watch out for that rock!” or a “Watch out for that hole!” Considerate, yes. But from how smooth the ride was, it seemed like Big Mac had it under control.

The hay was stiff and kind of itchy, and it poked at me a bit through the skirt, but I was the one who asked for a way across town unseen. I was in no place to whine about it, and after a thankfully uneventful trip, we pulled up to a faint farm atmosphere. I heard chickens and pigs in the distance, and Apple Bloom hopping from the cart to the ground.

“You can come out Lottie.” Applejack called. I dug my way out of the hay, poking up into the fresh air. I looked out onto my guest lodgings for my stay in this world.

“Welcome back to Sweet Apple Acres!” Apple Bloom announced with a little bit of flourish.

“Eyyup.” Came a deep voice from Big Mac. I put my legs over the end of the cart, stepping onto the dirt road.

Well, here goes nothing.

Luna had retired for the morning after writing their letter to Twilight. Celestia was sitting in the dining hall, enjoying the brief lull in her schedule since she’d had woken up early.

She had thought about what to do about the situation at hoof. She still mourned for the foals lost to this evil, and her mind wandered back to the creature in the hospital in Ponyville, healed by her precious former student.

Luna had gone back and protected her, coming back to the waking world with a story of a young mare she called Lottie. One who was filled with doubt and self-loathing, who faced terrible horrors in her dreams and still stood strong. In a way, she reminded Celestia of her sister, even though she had never met her. She would admit to being fascinated at the idea of another universe tied to her own, and her curiosity helped numb the pain of the lost foals.

She wondered if Lottie would accept their offer of sending letters, and what the mare from another world would have to say.

She sighed, preparing to put on a regal façade and make here way to the throne room, when the familiar wisp of dragonfire made its way to her. Twilight had responded.

She read the letter, reminding herself to leave it where Luna could see when she awoke, and with every new sentence she experienced a wave of emotion.

Curiosity, relief, shock, determination, she found herself exhausted by the end, and so much new information to this winding maze of mystery.

A pony, one of her dear subjects, was not only safe and sound from the horrible fate they had all feared, but had done something extraordinary. She had made a home away from everything she knew, hopefully finding the love and acceptance Celestia dearly wished she had.

And their guest Lottie…she was not some foreign presence as they first thought, but something of a wayward subject who unwittingly traveled to the land of her ancestry. It felt as if a piece of Celestia herself had returned, one that she didn’t even know was missing.

She would waste no time.

“Your Highness.” Her trusted aide Raven popped her head into the private dining room, stepping in when she was certain she was not interrupting anything. “Your first appointment of the day is coming up shortly. Do you need anything before the day begins?”

“As a matter of fact…” she rolled the scroll up in her magic, carrying it with her as she walked. “I have a bit of a personal assignment for you. If you are willing.”

“Of course.” Raven smiled, eager as always to do her duty. “You only need to ask, Princess.”

“It is a very important assignment. Nopony is to know but you.” Raven stood a little straighter, already understanding how weighty this task must be. Celestia didn't want word of this getting out before everything was well under control. Stars forbid if some bureaucrat or social-climber saw this as their opportunity to cause a bit of fear-mongering. “You should be receiving some paperwork from Princess Twilight Sparkle soon, and it is to be handled very discreetly. And I’ll need you to look up some familial records, also discreetly. Should you run into any red tape, you have my full authority on the matter. Use my royal seal if you must.”

It was much more important that Raven had guessed. She nodded, ready to commit her instructions to memory, as not to leave a paper trail.

“Very good. I need you to find certain ponies for me.”

Twilight had wasted no time beginning her new research. Only days ago, she had been consumed with identifying a creature in the woods. Then with the fates of all the missing foals. Now she would be looking for a way to open a portal, one that she knew nothing of it’s origins or how it worked. It was hard to believe the subjects were all connected by a common thread.

She was going to pull every known theory on interdimensional travel known to pony kind, and beyond. Theories through they may be, if any one of them held the clue to getting Lottie home, she would exhaust every lead.

She’d also need to continue her research into wild plant magic. It would be one overwhelmingly great coincidence if what she knew was in those woods had nothing to do with this, especially after it had threatened her new friend’s life.

And if all else failed, she’d need to find any magical route known to find out how the original passage of Sugar Maple had transpired, if only to recreate the results. She hoped to create a more stable gateway, one that would allow for safer, open travel between the worlds.

It would be hard, but Twilight could not fail. Lottie had to go back to her own world, to her own kind. If she couldn’t figure it out, she didn’t know if she could face her, if she could tell the human that she’d be stuck here for the rest of her life.

It would be horrible… She thought, her heart heavy with the image. If that were to happen, I’d do everything in my power to make sure Lottie was safe and happy here. She’d almost be better off if she-

She shook her head, banishing the thought. She was not going too fail. She couldn’t fail. If it took years of study and magical theory, she’d find a way to get Lottie home.

And even if she did spend longer than she expected here in Equestria, she would thrive as herself, ponies would get to know her and welcome her with open hooves.

But… The same desperate thought crawled back from the corners of her mind. Being stuck here would be easier as Cornflower Blue. It worked for Sugar Maple.

She shook her head free of it again. Spike saw how frustrated she was feeling.

“It’s okay Twilight!” he piped up, a sympathetic smile and a comforting claw resting on her back. “Lottie’s in the most capable hooves in Equestria. You got this!”

She nodded, determined. She pulled the books she knew she had from the library shelves and started the catalog list for books and scrolls she knew to be off in the Canterlot archives.

She couldn’t fail her.

Author's Note

looks like Lottie's staying with the Apple Clan. and the residents of Ponyville will get to know her another day.

Big Mac appreciates being left to not talk as much as he wants. Lottie gets him.

Celestia and Twilight are off to do their book reports, and no, Twilight would never turn Lottie back into a pony against her will, so i'll say it now.

i started writing those letters with words like "Lottie" and "humans" before remembering the language barrier i'd created. oops.

what's Lottie gonna get up to at Sweet Apple Acres? sorry to those who were hoping for one long sleepover at Sugarcube Corner. she'll still see Pinkie, but there's more room to move around out on the farm. plus, if she stayed with Twilight, she'd just be on her own while Twilight does her research.

"Twilight, where do you keep your towels?"
"Not now Lottie! I'm trying to save the day!"

love your guys' comments! (and look! we're almost to 100 likes!)

The Guest

“Now, I haven’t had a chance to get this all past Granny Smith.” Applejack seemed a bit anxious, walking with me to the house. “I’m sure she’ll be understandin’ about your situation, don’t you worry.”

“She seemed really nice last time.” I remembered how she’d tried to comfort me when she delivered the news about the twins.

“She is. Granny’ll love having company.” Apple Bloom was taking the lead, surprisingly. “You’ll be fine.”

Big Mac just hummed, to himself or to our conversation, I wasn’t sure. Pinkie was bouncing along the path to the house, not looking bothered in the slightest. Of all the ponies I could worry about meeting, the elderly grandmother really wasn’t one of them. But the way they were talking her up made me a little skittish. Was it because she was more intimidating than she seemed? Or because her say-so would make or break my living situation? This family did seem the “downhome, respect your elders” type.

The door creaked open as we entered the house, and Granny Smith made her presence known.

“Youngins? Issat you?” her voice called from the other room. “Where’d y’all run off to in such a hurry?” I could hear the rhythmic creaks of a rocking chair.

“Just made a quick delivery Granny.” Applejack called back, putting up a hoof for me to stay in the kitchen. She and her siblings went on without Pinkie and I. “And uh, we ran into somepony who needed a little help.”

“Oh!” she gasped, chuckling. “Anypony I know?”

“Yeah!” Apple Bloom had taken over. “Cornflower Blue, from the other day. She’s uh…stuck in town for longer than she thought, and she needs a place to stay.”

“Eyyup.”

“Well, can I assume that this is your roundabout way of sayin’ you invited her to stay with us?”

“…Eyyup.”

“Well, that was awful nice of ya.” She sounded agreeable with everything. “Am I settin’ another place for lunch or is she comin’ later?”

“She’s here now actually, but…well she…now here’s the thing Granny.” Applejack started. I snuck a little closer to the doorway, just to get a glimpse of the family. Pinkie was right with me, but I held the top of her head to keep her from going further. Her bright pinks were going to get us spotted. “Cornflower is…well it turns out she, uh…”

“She looks different now.” The younger Apple again. “Princess Twilight did some magic and…she’s not a pony anymore-oh, well, she is, kind of. She…”

“She’s a human!”

Pinkie had slipped past me, somehow. I froze up as she zipped over to Granny Smith.

“She’s part pony too, though you can’t tell by looking at her. And she’s taller now! And not blue anymore, but I guess the kind of alien she is don’t come in blue. Oh yeah, she’s an alien from a different world, or a different universe, I keep forgetting.” Pinkie went on, and everybody in the room, myself included, just looked on with distress.

“Oh! And she’s right over there!”

And five sets of eyes were on me, with Granny Smith’s wide and surprised.

“Well…” she said, her eyes never leaving me. “Let’s have a looksee.”

She stepped my way, everyone else stood still, and I looked at Pinkie. I just mouthed Whhhyyyy? at her. She just shrugged, with a big, almost mocking smile.

The elderly pony was at my feet now, looking up before squinting a bit.

“A tall thing, ain’t ya?” she grumbled. “Well, lean down here! My eyes ain’t what they used to be!”

I reacted to her authoritative tone, dipping down for her. She stopped squinting, looking me dead in the eye.

“S’true? You still that filly that came around the other day?” she sounded doubtful, not that I could blame her.

“Yes ma’am.” I nodded. “That was me.”

“Well now…” she furrowed her brow, thinking about something. “You’re needin’ a place to stay?” I nodded. “I don’t see why you would, but do you got any problem with me and mine?”

“No ma’am.”

She stood for a moment more, before patting my cheek with her hoof, smiling.

“Okay.”

“Okay?”

“Don’t make me repeat myself, missy.” She warned, an eyebrow raised. I nodded, tensing at her stern but teasing tone. “Alright, one of you go make up the guest room. Extra blankets! Our guest ain’t got no fur!”

Apple Bloom was the first to react, smiling the whole way out of the room. Applejack mentioned helping her out and trotted off too. She seemed just as pleased.

Pinkie hopped over to me, smiling and bouncing on her hooves excitedly. I gave her a tired smile, sighing.

“Alright, you did good.” I nudged her. “Don’t get cocky.” And she just laughed.

Pinkie knew she’d have to leave soon. She’d been away from Sugarcube Corner for a while now, and she had things to talk about with the Cakes, if it was fine by Lottie. Plus, Gummy would get cranky if she was gone for too long. She’d learned that personally after coming back from Cadence and Shining Armor’s wedding. The baby alligator had rewarded her absence with whacks to her head with his tail to wake her up for days after.

If she was being honest, she was kind of scared to leave. Scared that the next time Lottie was having a bad day, she wouldn’t be there to make her feel better. Scared that Applejack would come to her one day, to tell her that something was wrong. She wanted things to go well, for Lottie to make all the friends she could ever want and feel welcome here.

But she couldn’t just stick around forever. Life would be different with Lottie in Ponyville, but it had to go back to a sense of normal soon, if Pinkie was going to be helpful.

The guest room was pretty homey. The bed was big enough for Lottie, and sure enough, about three spare blankets sat on the trunk at the foot of the bed. All of them looked super snuggly and warm.

“I’m glad this all went well.” She told Pinkie, looking into the room from the doorway. “I think this will be good for me. It’ll help even me out a little, having a routine and folks to look after me.”

Pinkie knew Lottie was having a lot of feelings about a lot of different stuff, and she remembered their talk from the night before.

“Because…you’re always a little sad?”

She was quiet, stepping over to the bed and sitting, sighing as she shrugged her shoulders.

“Yeah…It’s kind of hard to explain.” Pinkie hopped up on the bed beside her, sitting and listening, despite wanting to ask a million more questions. “For a while now, my head…it kind of tells me that I’m sad, even when there’s no reason to be. I usually have medicine to help me feel better, but I didn’t bring it with me. I didn’t bring a lot of things here…”

“I’ve never heard of a happy medicine.” Pinkie thought it was a little odd, having something like that. “Are you gonna get worse if you don’t have it?”

“I mean…it’s a possibility.” She seemed really nervous, scratching at the skin of her foreleg with her stubby claws. “That’s why being here will be good. I can stick to a routine and I won’t have time for feeling cruddy. And if I start to get worse, someone here will notice. If I was all by myself doing nothing, I’d just sit around feeling bad with nobody to help me.”

“And now you’ve got lots of ponies who’ll help you.” She told her, and Lottie smiled. Pinkie noticed something weird. Lottie had looked like she wanted to say something, or do something, but had stopped and just sat, an odd look on her face. Pinkie couldn’t tell what she was thinking. But she didn’t mention it. It didn’t feel like she was holding onto a bad feeling or keeping something sad to herself. There was already enough going on, and Lottie didn’t need somepony trying to push her right now.

“I do.” Lottie smiled weakly, getting up and stretching a bit. “I won’t forget that.”

Pinkie smiled, knowing that she’d be there, no matter what the problem was.

“Okie dokie!” she cheered, hopping off the bed too, still not really ready to go. But this would just have to be one of those things that Pinkie did, even though she wasn’t too crazy about it. Like dusting, or sitting still for a long time. “I gotta get back to the Cakes, they’re probably worried since I’ve been gone so long.” She considered her next words. “…Is it okay? If I tell them about the real you? If it’s not okay,I wont. I understand.”

“Oh, yeah no, that’s…cool.” She stumbled over her words. “I don’t want you to lie to them. But uh, don’t…I mean…just, pick the ponies you tell carefully, okay?” she sighed. “I trust you with everything but this is all super heavy, you know?”

“Don’t worry, Lottie Dottie!” she smiled, standing on her hind legs and pulling her down into a hug. “I won’t do anything to make you sad!”

She was a little stiff, like she was when they first met, but she hugged Pinkie back, sighing under her breath.

“Thanks Pinkie.”

Pinkie had said her goodbyes to the Apple Family and myself, promising that we’d hang out soon. And despite my nerves about everything, I was actually looking forward to it. Pinkie was a lot of fun when I wasn’t worrying about every little thing.

Now I just had to worry about things around here.

“So then, Miss Blue.” Granny Smith got my attention. “Applejack told me a bit about you, those fillies you came lookin’ for turned out to be family and all. I’m awful sorry about givin’ you such bad news the other day.”

“No, it’s fine.” I assured her. “I didn’t know when you told me. I was upset because…well, when I was a pony, I was stuck that way. I thought they could help change me back.”

“Hm.” She looked at me, eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Somethin’ tells me this whole thing is a might complicated.”

I wasn’t sure where to start explaining, but before I could speak up, Granny Smith shook her head, smiling gently.

“No need for all o’ that. As long as you’re safe and happy while you’re under our roof, you can keep whatever you want to yourself.” She shrugged, starting off for the kitchen. “And I got a sneakin’ suspicion that it’s long and complicated magic business.” She muttered under her breath.

I smiled, kind of getting where she was coming from. This magic stuff was hard enough for me to understand, let alone try to explain it to ponies. I appreciated her letting me just keep this all to myself, she seemed stern, but nice. She kind of reminded me of Grandpa. Or maybe that was what grandparents felt like.

I was alone now, looking around the living room. It was a normal, cozy and rustic home, the furniture was a bit smaller than my own, but still big enough to support the likes of Big McIntosh. I could be comfy here. For a little while, not too long.

I heard quiet hooves coming down the stairs, followed by Apple Bloom peaking her head out from the doorway.

“Hey Lottie…” she looked unsure but kept going. “Applejack says to let you get used to everything before I bug you, but if you’re bored or somethin’…You wanna come see my room? I got lots of fun stuff to do, and I don’t mind if you borrow somethin’.”

“Yeah, that sounds good.” I’m pretty sure I just got asked to hang out by roughly a ten-year old, but she was sweet and it wasn’t like I had something better to do. “Lead the way.”

Pinkie got back to Sugarcube Corner in no time and was immediately greeted by two foals latching onto her front hooves, tripping her up.

“Whoa!’ she giggled, scooping the twins up into her forelegs and hugging them tight. “Did you miss me, babies?”

“Pinkie! Oh, so glad to have you back, dear.” Mrs. Cake stepped out from behind the counter and hugged her too, Pinkie always loved a big huggy pony pile. “Is everything better? You left in such a rush and then you stayed out for so long.”

“Everything’s better.” She nodded, setting the twins down and patting them on the heads. “Bluey is going to be fine now, but…a lot of stuff happened and I wanna tell you guys all about it.”

“We’d love to hear it.” she nodded, smiling with a hoof to her chest. “I’m glad Cornflower is alright though, I know you were worried. We’ll sit down for lunch and you can tell us all about it.”

Pinkie loved the Cakes like a second family. She knew they’d be accepting of Lottie, because they cared about Pinkie and wanted her to be happy. And they’d already met her as Bluey, so everything should go just fine.

Plus, it was good to be back. She got back to the kitchen and got right into the swing of things, mixing and measuring and all the fun parts of baking.

Lunchtime couldn’t come soon enough.

The Cakes sat mid-bite, having just sat through Pinkie’s recollecting of her days out of the shop. They had stopped a few minutes ago, to fully grasp everything.

“Wait, I think I missed something.” Mr. Cake tapped his temples, looking as lost as Mrs. Cake felt. “So…Cornflower Blue isn’t a pony, but she is a pony, but she’s also an alien? Pinkie, I know you like your jokes, but are you sure you told that one right?”

“Okay, follow me now. Bluey is part pony, but she looked like a pony cause of a magic forest and some spooky vines and-”

“No, no Pinkie…” Mrs. Cake cut her off, tilting her head. “We heard everything, it’s…just a bit too much to take in all at once. So…she is a hybrid pony, but there’s magic involved, and…Wait, what was it…she’s part…human? I’ve never even heard of that before.”

“That’s cause she’s from another planet slash dimension, c’mon you two.” Pinkie laughed like this was the simplest thing in the world. “And now she’s staying out at Applejack’s until Twilight can get her home.”

The couple looked at each other, unsure of what to say or who should speak first. They had been caught up in Pinkie’s situation for an entirely different reason not a few days ago, and now they had so much more information to process.

“And the two of you are still…” Mrs. Cake finally tried to get the conversation back on track. “…I mean, you still feel the same way about her? You still trust her?”

“Of course!” she smiled, not even hesitating. “She looks really different, but she’s not scary at all. She’s tall, and she has freckles and she’s a really pretty shade of brown now. And her real name is Lottie, but I call her Lottie Dottie.” She explained, a big smile on her face.

They exchanged another look, but this one had lost their previous confusion and unease. They had been ready to cheer Pinkie on when she had brought Cornflower Blue around, and this certainly was a lot more complicated, but they both could practically read the other’s thoughts: As long as Pinkie was happy, and this creature Lottie treated her right, nothing else mattered.

“Well, we’d love to get re-introduced before she leaves for home.” Mr. Cake told her, and Mrs. Cake shared the sentiment.

“Yes, and all the complications aside, you must be at least a little happy.” Mrs. Cake put her hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder, smiling sympathetically. “You were hoping you’d get to spend a bit more time with her.”

Pinkie looked down at her half-eaten lunch, suddenly looking very down.

“Pinkie, what’s wrong?” she asked, touching her hoof to the younger mare’s cheek.

“…I know Twilight is going to keep trying no matter what to send her back home…But I don’t even want to think about how sad Lottie would be…if she got stuck here.”

“Well, she’s got great friends supporting her, and if anything happens, there will be lots of ponies looking out for her.” Mr. Cake comforted her. “And this is all “what-if’s” right now, let’s cross that bridge when we come to it.”

Pinkie seemed a bit more relaxed at that thought, but still seemed troubled. Cup Cake tried to digest everything she’d just been told. If Pinkie hadn’t already been so fond of Cornflower Blue, or Lottie, she would’ve been a bit more nervous about what was essentially a completely unknown creature in town. But she scolded herself for her thoughts.

She had already met the part-pony, and while she seemed a little meek and a bit down in the short time they’d been in each other’s company, she’d also been polite. She’d been sweet to Pinkie, and nice to their foals too. If they thought so well of her before, there was no reason to distrust her now.

She found herself actually excited to meet her again, both to meet this otherworldly mare, and to get to know her better. She was eager to be somepony she could depend on, should help be needed.

“And those are my schoolbags.” Apple Bloom was proudly showing off all her possessions to me, in that way little kids like to do. “And that’s my bow that I wear for special occasions. I wore it to my cousin Apple Leaves’ weddin’. And that’s my cape for official Crusaders meetings.”

“What’s a Crusader?” I asked, flipping through some of the books on her shelf, if only for the pictures.

“Oh! You know how I told you before about my friends and me not havin’ our cutie marks?” I nodded. “Well, we go around doing a bunch of different stuff to try and see what we’re good at and try to get them. It’s me, and my friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.”

“That sounds like fun.” And I meant it. “You said before you get teased about it, is it a big deal to not have one?”

“It is!” she looked super serious all of the sudden. “When you’re a blank flank, ponies lump you in with every teeny tiny foal, and mean fillies like the ones I know treat you like you ain’t worth nothin’.” She huffed, slumping into herself. “Oh…but.” She eyes me nervously. “It’s…not the worst thing ever…honest.”

“I told you Apple Bloom. It’s not a big deal for me.” I saw where she was going with this. “I could be a “blank flank” ‘til I’m old and grey, and I’d be fine.”

“It’s funny though.” She shrugged. “You could get one, being part pony. You could even try with me and my friends! We never had a grown pony member and-”

“Now, hold on.” I stopped her. “It’s really sweet of you to offer me a place in your club. But there’s no telling if I can even get one. Plus, if things go smoothly, I won’t be “in town” for very long.”

She looked sulky at that, and I couldn’t tell if I was coming off jerky. It really was sweet of her to try and include me in fun.

“Tell you what.” Her ears perked up. “I’d be up for meeting your friends, even hanging out if it doesn’t keep me from helping out around here. Would that be fine?”

“Boy, would it!” she pranced around me, giggling and finally hopping into my arms, hitting me like a sack of potatoes. She was heavier than she looked.

“It’s gonna be so much fun, just you wait!” she settled into my lap, still laughing. “My friends are gonna think you’re the coolest!”

“Is that right?” I couldn’t tell if she was just being nice.

“Sure it is!” She turned onto her back, gesturing up at me. “You’re tall, and you’re like nothin’ a lot of ponies have ever seen, and you’re nice! You’re gonna be the talk of the town once ponies get to know you!”

I wasn’t one hundred percent on that, but good talk was better than torches and pitchforks. If a tiny little filly could call me all these nice things, then maybe other ponies wouldn’t be so hard to convince.

“If you say so.” I shrugged. I got up off the floor, holding her in my arms. I set her on her bed, not wanting to tote her around like a purse dog. I was still put off by the thought of accidentally treating any of them like animals.

“So! You wanna do anything fun before lunch?” she asked, hopping onto the floor. “I got books and games…”

“Books are a no go, I can’t read pony language…” I looked at the spare blankets in her closet. “I got an idea, if you don’t mind a little…construction.”

“Huh?” she eyed where I was eyeing, and I think we had the same idea. “Yeah! Well, let’s get constructin’!”

Applejack could hear things moving around upstairs from the kitchen, and for a second, she worried that the guest room was under renovations by their new guest. Maybe the bed wasn’t in a good spot for her, or…she might’ve been upset about something like she’d been back at the hospital. She started up the stairs to check on things.

“Lottie?” she knocked on the guest room door, finding it slightly open and peeking inside. No one was in the room an everything was in its place. Her saddlebags sat on a dresser and a little pink pony plushie sat on her pillow. She heard more noises from down the hall, sounded like Apple Bloom’s room.

“Oh…that filly.” She stewed. “I told her to let things settle down before she got up to her usual mischief…”

She tossed open her sister’s door, finding something…unexpected.

Apple Bloom popped out from a hanging sheet, smiling wide.

“Applejack look! It’s a blanket fort! Just like we used to make!”

Lottie poked her head out from behind the circus tent of sheets, her mane poofy and frizzy with static. She secured the corner of the top sheet to the canopy of Apple Bloom’s bed and gave a little wave when she noticed her.

“My brother and I used to make these every weekend when he was little.” She took another blanket, draping it over a tall stool for one of the corner, weighted down with stuff from the bedroom. “We used to make popcorn and have a Mighty Ducks marathon.”

“What’s a mighty duck?” Apple Bloom tilted her head, and Applejack felt like doing the same.

“Oh, that’s a good series, I’ll tell you about the whole thing sometime.”

Applejack was…kind of relieved. Seeing Lottie getting along with her sister all on her own, it made her hopeful. There wasn’t a trace of worry or sadness on her face in the slightest.

“Well, glad you two are havin’ fun.” She had to admit, it was an impressive blanket fort. “Lunch’ll be ready in a little while, Lottie, I made sure you didn’t get anything that you can't eat.”

“Thanks. I appreciate it.” She crouched under the fort, making her way to the door. “Seems a little early for lunch, not that I’m complaining.”

“Well, breakfast is pretty early here, and the rest of the meals are too. But if you’re not hungry yet-”

“Oh I am, pretty much always. This magic stuff makes me feel like I haven’t eaten in days like…ever.” She reached up, smoothing out her mane a little. It didn’t help much.

“Well then.” She laughed. “I think you’ll enjoy what we’re preparing then.”

Lunch was a pretty decent spread, Applejack thought Granny might’ve been trying to impress their guest. Lottie was eating like she was starved, and here Applejack had thought she might’ve been exaggerating.

“Glad you’ve got such an appetite!” Granny laughed. “Been a while since we had a guest that could keep up with an Apple at the table.”

“I’m starting to get used to it.” She shrugged. “Back home I was more of a picky eater.”

“What’s it like? Where you’re from?” Apple Bloom asked, and everypony kept an ear out, curious. Applejack was worried the topic might upset her, but she carried on, not looking any different.

“Well, it’s a lot like here, surprisingly.” She kept on eating, but looked like she was thinking. “No magic though. Plus, I’m pretty sure technology is a bit behind here, from what I’ve seen.”

“What kinda techy-business?” Granny Smith was surprisingly the one to ask. Applejack knew her grandmare wasn’t the biggest fan of “new-fangled gizmos” like washing machines and such. Maybe she was just trying to indulge Lottie and make her a bit chattier.

“Are telephones a thing here?” she asked. “I haven’t seen one since I got here.”

“Oh. Those are hard to come by.” Applejack told her. “You’d see those in the city more than here. Out here in the small towns, everypony lives close together. And the mail is pretty quick by pegasus, so they only get installed where they’re needed. Like in fire stations and such.”

“Huh. Okay. See, the phone I have back home, well…” she was thinking again. “Pretty much everyone’s got a phone. Helps everyone keep in touch, and then some.”

“I read a comic book once where “The Pony of Tomorrow” had flying carts, and robots that do your chores.” Apple Bloom spoke up, her eyes bright. “Y’all got anything like that?”

“No flying carts, but we have other ways to fly. And…I’m pretty sure my aunt Lola has a Roomba, it’s a little vacuum that moves on it’s own and cleans your floor.”

“Wow…how do you fly? Like a hot air balloon? Or a zeppelin?” Apple Bloom was still curious.

“We have those, but they’re kind of old-fashioned. We mostly use planes, they’re like…metal ships that are a lot faster and can get you pretty much anywhere in no time. I’ve only ever been on one once.” She looked like she was having a mischievous thought, and Applejack was almost worried. “We even have ships that take us straight up into space.”

“Nuh-uh!” Apple Bloom gasped. Applejack was sure this was just a story to entertain her sister, but she listened anyway. Big Mac and Granny seemed to be of a similar mind.

“Yep. About…fifty years ago, humans used one to go to the moon. We planted a flag and everything.”

“You’re pullin’ my leg!” She had to be. Technology was one thing, but this was sounding ridiculous.

“No, I’m not.” She smiled again. “We even used a few to put a little robot on another planet. They take pictures and send them back to us.”

Apple Bloom was starting to catch on now, looking at Lottie with narrowed eyes.

“Uh-huh, sure.” She took a few bites while Lottie just smiled to herself. Everypony at the table was more or less convinced the human was just teasing the Apples, but Applejack was sure every one of them was now thinking about it.

“So, Lottie.” Granny was the one to change the subject. “What kind of family do ya come from? What do your folks do?”

“…Well, I got a big extended family, but before I moved out it was just Mom, Dad, my brother and me.” She paused for a second, an unreadable expression on her face, before snapping out of it. Applejack would’ve hated for her to get upset again. “Dad’s a surgeon, Mom works in real estate. My brother Mason’s not much older than Apple Bloom, he’s still in school.”

“And they’re back home huh?” Granny continued. “Aren’t they expectin’ you?”

Applejack tried to motion to Granny that this was a dangerous line of conversation, but only Big Mac noticed her. Lottie stopped eating, staring down at her plate.

“I live on my own, and we talk often enough but…I’m known to keep to myself.” Her voice was quieter. “I’m…kind of hoping I get back before they notice I’m gone. I didn’t know I was gonna get…stuck here, I didn’t think to leave a note or anything…”

Applejack could see something building up, and she was about to change the subject when Lottie laughed sadly, wiping at her eyes.

“It feels like I’m getting all moody every other conversation.” She tried to play it off, laughing. “I’m gonna dehydrate at this rate.”

Before anypony could say anything, Apple Bloom slammed her hooves on the table, startling everypony.

“This!!” she declared triumphantly. “This is a job for pie!!” She hopped down from the table, going to fetch dessert. Lottie laughed, coming out of her funk.

“She’s a good kid.” She said quietly.

“Eyyup.”

Mrs. Cake was working the counter when later that same day, and exhausted-looking regular strolled into the shop, bags under her eyes and almost a stumble to her step.

“Goodness, Mrs. Chord!” Cup Cake gasped, a hoof to her muzzle. “Are you alright?”

“Oh…oh dear.” She yawned, making it to the counter. “Cup Cake, call me Pow, we’ve known each other for five years.” She steadied herself on her hooves, blinking slowly. “Sweet Wheat’s been having these awful nightmares lately, and when she wakes up, she wakes little Cream Puff and then she’s crying for hours…Cultivar and I have been up for three nights straight.”

“Oh dear.” She knew too much about fussy foals. The twins and Cream Puff had been born close together so they often saw each other at the hospital for their checkups. “No wonder you look so worn down. No offense.”

“None taken, it’s true.” She sighed, fishing in her saddlebags for some bits, setting them on the counter. “I could just…I’m just furious with Roseluck and her friends! Culti took some bulbs over to their shop to sell and they just went on and on about that monster Rose saw in the woods a while back. Scared Sweet Wheat half to death! I’ve tried everything to convince her there’s nothing to be afraid of, but…Oh, um, four cinnamon rolls, please.”

Everything clicked for Cup Cake. As she readied the order, her mind was racing. Cornflower or Lottie was that monster, and there really was nothing to be afraid of. If she could help this lovely family sleep through the night and get Pinkie some more ponies who thought well of her new friend at the same time…She trusted Power Chord to be level-headed about it, plus with all the gossip they swapped, she had more than enough on her to keep her from a little fear-mongering.

“Well Pow…I actually could give you and the family a little peace of mind on that. But…you have to promise to keep an open mind about everything.”

Author's Note

oh...Mrs. Cake what did you do?

it's probably fine...it's fine...s'fine

another appearance by the pony moms, and those are the names those two get tagged with, not my idea to name a pony Cultivar

RIP Opportunity, you did a great job little buddy

Luna, step up your game. i bet Sweet Wheat's waking up before she can get to her. in fact, that's exactly what happened

Lottie, you're gonna have to get over your hangups about treating ponies like animals. there can be no cute snuggling when you're acting like a nervous wreck. how am i supposed to write fluff at this rate? (also, cut it out with the sad already. you're bein' a bummer. sheesh)

(but seriously, not every chapter will have the sads, don't get put off thinking this is a "look how sad my OC is" fic. things will have their appropriate ups and downs.)

see you guys next chapter, and to all my new readers, welcome! i love everybody's comments c:

The Regret

The pie was delicious, and the mood had lightened up considerably with something sweet to cheer me up. I was starting to pick up that the Apple family liked using apples in their dishes, but I wasn’t going to complain at the most delicious apple pie I’d ever eaten.

I was stuffed by the end, and hopefully it would tide me over until dinner. I offered to help clean up, and despite telling them as much, this was one chore guests weren’t allowed in on. I was shooed to the living room, and Granny Smith joined me after a moment. I guess the kids had taken over.

“Well, let’s get an idea about what you can help out with, since you seem so eager n’ all.” She stepped around me, eyeing me up and down. “Your welcome to rest up, it being your first day on the farm n’ all.”

“I’m fine.” I told her. “It’ll help me get a good night’s sleep.”

“Hm…Well, you look skinnier without any fur on you…but I think…” she reached up to my arm, and I lowered it a bit for her. She touched it with her hoof, nodding. Then to my hands, nodding again.

“I knew I saw a little muscle on ya.” She laughed. “You won’t be goin’ as hard as my grandfoals do, but a hard day’s work ain’t gonna hurt you none either. And these bendy doodads of yours got some calluses on them. You’re used to workin’.”

“I can keep up.” I didn’t think of myself as strong but lifting boxes at work for the last few years had made me a bit less scrawny than teenage me. And I worked with my hands a lot so calluses were a given.

“I’m sure we’ll find something for you around here, there’s always work to be done.” she looked me over again, tilting her head. “If’n you’re wantin’ to work outside or clean around here, I wouldn’t want you to ruin your nice clothes. But we can’t have a furless creature like yourself running around like a shorn sheep.”

Now that going home was further away, I was going to need more clothes than a jacket and skirt. And my options were limited, I couldn’t exactly ask anyone to borrow their clothes. I was going to have to put in an order with Rarity, as much as I didn’t want to bother anyone.

It’s not a big deal. I thought. Just ask for help and take it when you can. No one thinks you’re a burden.

“I’ll do something about that as soon as I’m able.” I told her.

“Well, for now, would you be up for helping me whack the dust out of our rugs?” she went to the closet, digging out a couple of carpet beaters. I started rolling up the rugs she told me to, and we lugged them out to a rack outside, behind the house.

I was burning off a lot of energy and wound up nerves, just beating the hell out of some rugs. The dust made me sneeze every once in a while, getting a laugh out of Granny Smith every time.

I helped out with a few things before dinner, doing what I’d like to think was a pretty decent job. I did a lot of side jobs for the meal with Apple Bloom as Granny cooked and the older siblings were out in the orchard. I had a few hours, not thinking of anything sad or making myself anxious, and I was already starting to feel that calm that settles in after a busy day.

Applejack and Big Mac came in from outside with slightly damp manes and fur, just as things were getting put on the table.

“Oh good, you washed up already.” Granny set the basket of rolls on the table, settling into her spot at the head of it.

“Hey Applejack.” I got her attention. “Could I ask you for something, after dinner?”

“Course you can!” she smiled, and we sat down to eat.

I started a list in my head of things I’d have to ask Rarity for, and she’d have to come over to get all my measurements. But it was all necessary work, and she’d be getting paid to if I ended up getting that stipend.

Hard at work on her and her sister’s Nightmare Night costumes, Rarity was grateful for the lull in orders that came right around this time of the year. But she would admit to missing the certain mental stimulation that came with a particularly challenging order.

So, she wasn’t expecting to hear the familiar sound of the bell above the boutique door chiming at this time of day. She found a good stopping point and trotted over to the showroom.

“Hello, welcome to Rarity’s-” she cut short her usual greeting upon seeing Apple Bloom waiting for her, saddlebags on her back. The filly smiled and walked up to her.

“Hey Rarity!” she smiled.

“Why hello there Apple Bloom!” she smiled back. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Lottie’s stayin’ with us, and she sent me with a message for ya.” She pulled a folded piece of paper from her saddlebags and cleared her throat.

“Dear Rarity…” She began, sounding as if she was reading from something more official than a letter. “You know I’m not crazy about asking for things, but this is something I really need. Twilight’s working on getting me a stipend so I insist on paying you for this, especially since it’s kind of a tall order.”

“I need a few pieces of clothing made. They’re nothing complicated, just simple clothes to get me by. Sorry about asking this through a letter, but for reasons you can probably imagine, I’m not quite ready to come into town yet.

I’m out on the Apple farm, and I’ll be ready to get my measurements done, should you choose to help me out. If you do accept, take as much time as you need. I know this stuff might not be your usual work, but I’d really appreciate it. I know we talked about it already but being naked really is a no go for me.

Thanks so much, and again, you’re getting paid this time, don’t fight me on this one.

Sincerely,

Lottie.

P.S. I’m sure Apple Bloom is dying to tell you about me by now, so get ready for this one.”

Apple Bloom did indeed look fit to burst, a wide smile on her face. Rarity wondered what could be so exciting about their new visitor.

“Well, out with it.” She grinned, and the filly launched into the tale.

Before long she was running up the stairs to tell the same story to Sweetie Belle, who was up in her room preparing her things for class tomorrow.

“Well, that’s certainly quite the discovery!” she said to herself. “A hybrid…”

Her mind was racing and she was already going over her available fabrics without a second thought. She had an extra one in mind for dear Charlotte.

“Something you might find yourself needing, hopefully.” She laughed to herself, feeling particularly giddy.

I was sitting in the living room, and after Granny Smith found out I was handy with a needle and thread, my newest chore was to patch up some old blankets and curtains. I was grateful for the busy work, and I soon fell into my familiar routine of stitching. For the first time in days I was just…in the zone. Completely Zen.

I was stitching along when I heard talking just beyond the front door. It sounded like Rarity was here.

She stepped in behind Applejack, followed by Apple Bloom and a smaller filly about her age I hadn’t met. Her eyes went wide at the sight of me, but quickly slipped into a big smile matching Apple Bloom’s.

“Hello Charlotte!” Rarity smiled, floating her saddlebags onto the couch. “I figured this would be better done sooner than later, so we rushed right over.” She eyed the new filly, smiling wryly at her. “And I’d like you to meet my little sister, Sweetie Belle. As you can probably tell, she is very anxious to meet you.”

“Sweetie Belle…” I looked at her, and she stopped in her tracks. I thought back to Apple Bloom’s room and everything she told me. “One of the Crusaders?”

She lit up again, looking at Apple Bloom who nodded, smiling. Sweetie hopped over, and her eyes scanned me up and down.

“Huh…Apple Bloom said you had long claws but those don’t look like they could hurt anypony…” She eyed my nervous smile, head tilted. “And your fangs don’t look like you could eat a pony in one bite.”

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity shouted, sounding mortified. Applejack was glaring sternly at Apple Bloom. Both fillies flinched away from their sisters.

“Hey, I didn’t say nothin’ about no pony-eating fangs!” Apple Bloom defended herself, her accent thickening with dread. “That’s just what our classmates at school have been sayin’!”

I sighed to myself, wondering how long this boogeyman crap could last.

“I didn’t mean that I thought you looked scary, honest!” Sweetie Belle hung her head a bit, looking up at me. “I think you look…nice! Not like a pony but…not like an anything really. But Apple Bloom said you’re good and I believe her.”

“I appreciate the vote of confidence.” I looked to Apple Bloom, giving her a real smile. “And it is nice to meet you Sweetie Belle.”

The air cleared, Rarity took the room’s attention.

“Well, if introductions are out of the way…” She floated a few things over, looking excited. “Should we take this to the guest room? I know you’re not fond of being seen in such a state that measurement can require.”

The fillies looked confused, but before the awkward questions could come, Applejack took charge.

“Now, you two run off and find something to do.” She told them, nudging at Apple Bloom’s side with her nose. “Lottie likes her privacy.”

“Oh! Wanna check out the blanket fort Lottie and me made?” her sister bounced, excited. Sweetie couldn’t agree fast enough, and the two fillies zipped up the stairs.

It was just Rarity and I in the guest room now, the curtains only drawn enough to light the room. Not that I was expecting any second-story spectators to this, but I guess she was taking my “preferences” seriously. She set her supplies on the trunk at the foot of the bed and slipped on a pair of red, cat’s eye reading glasses, a measuring tape hung around her neck like a stylish scarf.

“Alright, before we begin, I will need you to describe your usual clothing choices. What you’re the most comfortable in. I tend to have a flair for the dramatic in such matters but the last thing we need is you being uncomfortable in something you’ll be wearing all the time.” She pulled out a sketchpad, ready to go.

“Uh…well, I don’t have much of a style to what I wear.” I admitted, feeling a little dazed talking to a clothing designer about my “style”, or lack thereof. “I work a lot and I like to wear stuff that’s comfy. Mostly stuff that won’t cling in the wrong spots. And it should…breathe, I guess?” I wondered if it sounded like I was talking out of my ass. I was, a little. Fashion is hard.

“Hm…Durable, functional, but not stiff. I see…and you’ll need some work clothes…” She looked down at my bare feet. “Soft…well, luckily for you I do a bit of cobbling from time to time. I’m not a fan, but you’ll need some work boots…supportive…” She motioned for me to sit on the empty spot on the bed and took a leg in her magic. She set to work figuring out how to measure my feet. “Have you given any thought to color? I have a wide variety of dyes so don’t be shy.”

“I wear a lot of…I don’t know. Neutral colors?” My drawers and closet were littered with things in grays, blacks and muted colors, when there was any color at all. “Nothing too bright.”

“Well dear, I hate to be the bearer of bad news…” she smiled with a raised eyebrow, continuing her measurements. “But it seems as though you don’t take much joy in expressing yourself through your outfit. Though I suppose if you had to wear clothing every single day it might get a bit…tedious. A very special outfit can’t be too special if one wears another outfit every day.”

“I have nice clothes.” I huffed, still not used to the sensation of magic floating over my skin. “I just don’t wear them except on special occasions.”

“Celebrations, holidays and the like?” she asked, and I nodded. She got an odd look on her face, like she was thinking of something… “Well, what if you wanted to catch the eye of somepony…special? Surely you don’t wear just any old outfit?”

I paused, looking at her with narrowed eyes. Was she thinking what I thought she was thinking?

She’s got the same idea as those nurses? I wondered. She was kind of firm about being nice to Pinkie before, that would explain some things.

“I…Look. Even if I was…” I sighed, scratching my head. “I’m not…I don’t do romance.”

She looked surprised at that, but she kept measuring away at my legs.

“Well…Not everypony is interested in such things. I just thought…” her face scrunched up a little, and the measuring tape crumpled in her magic. “…I don’t know what I thought but…oh dear. Are…oh, I’m so sorry if this sounds rude but…. are you quite sure?”

I don’t know what she wanted from me. I don’t know what compelled me, but it’d been a long time since I told anyone the story. Maybe I just stuck with what I’d told Pinkie about talking about things that were bothering me. Maybe I was…trying to convince myself. Remind myself of why this whole line of thinking was a bad idea.

“It’s not that I’ve…never been in…you know.” I said, not looking her in the eye. But the words kept spilling out. It really had been a long time. “I just…the last time it happened…things ended really badly.”

I still couldn’t look at her, but I could feel her looking at me.

“Do stand up, I need to get your waistline.” I did as I was told, and there was a beat of awkward silence. “I’m…not claiming to be an expert on matters of the heart. But I do consider you a friend. Any creature important to Pinkie Pie is important to me. So if you need somepony to talk to, I am always willing to listen.”

And I believed her. Hell, I wanted to believe her. I needed to let her, anybody, know why this whole…Pinkie situation was…whatever it couldn’t be. Whether we were the same or not.

“Her name was Claire.”

“We met in my second year of high school. I was…not that different back then, but different enough. I was…lonelier? I still wanted to reach out to people. She was…god, how do I even begin to describe Claire?”

“When I first met her I was sure I would hate her. She was likeable. She had tons of friends. She was pretty and athletic and smart…I thought she was the biggest pain. Just being near her was like…somebody had sucked all the air out of the room and I was drifting into space, alone while she was wearing the only helmet. I was sure she was going to be the biggest jerk I’d ever met. Then, she changed my mind.”

“How did she do that?” Rarity asked, almost under her breath.

“She talked to me.”

“Hey. You’re Charlotte, right?”

I looked up from my book, not really in the mood for conversation. Like I ever was. But there was Claire, talking to me like she knew me.

I nodded at her, not really finding my voice.

“Yeah, I knew I remembered. It’s like…Charlotte P…P something. I remember ‘cause we have the same initials. Claire Peterson, Charlotte…”

“…Petrou.”

“Yeah! That was it!” she laughed, and I was already getting annoyed. I was such an anti-social little brat back then. Well, worse than now. “It’s weird that we’ve never talked before.”

“We don’t exactly run in the same circles.” I told her, shrugging, already wondering when she’d go away. I looked around for her usual crowd. “Where’re your people anyway?”

“My people!” she laughed again. “You make it sound like I’m a different species.” She held up her arm to reveal a splint on her wrist. “Technically I can still run for track, but Coach said to take a break for a while. All my “people” are on the team so…here we are.”

“Lovely…” I sunk further into my book. “So, I’m kind of like your last resort, huh?”

“Ouch!” she grimaced, still being more or less friendly. “But yeah, you’re kind of right. Sorry, I didn’t mean to come off all “Pay attention to me!”, you know? But I really thought it was weird we’ve never talked. We have like…four classes together.”

Her sudden meekness was catching me off guard. This was Claire Peterson! Queen of the Amazons, a not-so-clever nickname that had spread around the school, based on the fact that all the girls in track were near or at six feet-ish. Claire stood a good six inches taller than me and it added to her unapproachable nature. But regardless, she was acting nothing like how I thought she would.

“So like…what’s good, Charlotte?” she was acting kind of…uncharacteristically awkward. “Is…Is that a good book?”

“It’s…okay, first.” I closed the book, smiling awkwardly at her. “Nobody calls me Charlotte. Well, my dad does, but he’s kind of a hardass. Just Lottie’s fine.” I handed the book gently to her, as not to agitate her wrist. “It’s a graphic novel.”

“Irmina…” she flipped through a few pages. “What’s it about?”

“Uh, well…” I thought about it for a moment before giving an explanation a go. “Irmina’s a German student in London just before WW2, and she meets a young, black guy Howard, he’s a student from Barbados studying at Oxford. They get close and she kind of falls for him before she has to go back home to Germany. By the time she realizes she wants to be with him and leave, some of his letters get returned to sender and she gives up. She finds herself powerless against the horrible things she sees, being a woman in war time Germany. She even marries an SS guy who dies in the war. Then, when she’s old, she gets invited out to Barbados by Howard, who married and had kids. He even named his daughter Irmina, and he’d been telling his family stories about Irmina for years. How she was brave and stood up for him when folks were being racist back in London. And it breaks her heart because everyone calls her “Brave Irmina” and she keeps thinking about how she isn’t, every horrible thing she had to stand by for. And then she just…flies back home.”

I kind of floundered, realizing I’d just talked so much about something she probably didn’t even care about, but she didn’t even bat an eye. She just nodded, looking at the artwork.

“Sounds cool.” She smiled. “If it weren’t so thick I’d read it now. I love the art. Makes it look like…like an old movie.”

I wasn’t the type to lend out my personal property, and I barely knew this girl. Maybe I wanted a reason to keep talking to someone. Or maybe I was excited that she really seemed interested in something I liked.

“You…uh you can borrow it. If you want. I mean-if you don’t I won’t-”

“Really?” she blinked. “That’s cool of you Lottie!”

We talked a little more, nothing in particular, and then…

“So, your dad’s a hardass?” she laughed. “I get that. My folks are so strict, sometimes I think my head’s gonna explode.”

“He’s…hard to explain. I could do everything right in the world, but my grades slip, and he loses his damn mind.”

“What’s bringing down your average?” she grimaced. “Is it English? I suck at writing papers.”

“No, I’m fine in those kinds of classes. It’s math and science types that kick my butt.”

“Oh, dude!” she seemed excited. “If you’re any good at history, I used to tutor in middle school. We could like, tutor each other!”

How did this casual chat with my biggest annoyance turn into a nice conversation with an honestly nice girl? Tutoring would mean seeing each other around a lot, and maybe lending more books. Was I up for that much exposure?

I must have looked hesitant because she suddenly backed off.

“Hey, I get it.” She sighed. “I didn’t mean to be so chummy all of the sudden. I just-”

“S’fine.” I muttered. I tapped the cover of the book. “I’m…getting a B in history.”

And that was just the start.

I was over at her house more and more often. Her parents worked as much as mine, but I’d never really gone over to people’s houses much, so we studied at her place. When her wrist healed she had practice more often, but somehow, she always made time for me and our tutoring sessions. Even when it clashed with him.

“Claire, I thought you were gonna go to Jim’s with me.” I heard him from down the hallway. “This is the second time you’ve cancelled on me.”

“Sorry Danny, I got another tutoring session.” She sounded apologetic. “If I bail on these, my grade’s will drop, and Coach will put me on academic probation.”

“…Fine. Just call me later, okay?”

“If I remember!” she called to him, running to my end of the hallway. She stopped at my locker, smiling at me.

“We don’t tutor each other through a program. How could they punish you for skipping?” I asked her, half-suspicious.

“Oh, that was just an excuse.” She rolled her eyes. “Danny always tries to drag me to stupid parties, like I don’t care if I get messed up in the middle of the season. He’s such a pain sometimes.”

I didn’t really know Danny then. He was just some guy, he played on the football team, but he was kind of skeezy. Always being a real dude-bro, dude-broing it up. Talking loudly in the halls about girls and the things they’d do to them, that kind of skeezy.

“Why do you even go out with that guy?” I asked, genuinely confused.

“He’s…not as bad as he seems, I guess.” She sounded confused about it too. “All my friends date guys on the team and it just sort of…happened.”

I took her word for it.

I wish I’d asked more questions back then.

We started hanging out more often, even over the summer. Especially during the summer. It seemed like she didn’t want to be by herself, so I chalked it up to something going on at home. That was the summer she broke her arm, and she was bummed about having a cast for most of her vacation. But we actually got close because of it. I helped her out and…took care of her in little ways.

One summer evening, we were at her house, and her parents were out at a family member’s Navy graduation or something down south. We had a few days to just hang out, no studying, no Danny, no families. Just us. I had a real friend for the first time since I was a kid.

She kept getting texts from her friends who were on a trip, some beach vacation she had to skip out on because of her arm.

“They sure look like…they’re having fun.” I shrugged, not really getting teen party culture.

“It’s fun, every once in a while.” She shrugged back. “Just…getting a little tipsy, not super wasted like my very classy friends.” She sat up from her bed, an idea clearly forming.

“Lottie!” she laughed. “We’ve never had stereotypical teen fun together before! Cheap booze and crying about our teen angst, the works! You haven’t lived until you’ve played Drunk Mario Party!”

She got some aforementioned “cheap booze” from the kitchen and…I didn’t intend to drink as much as I did, but Claire was much more drunk than I was. And I will admit, Drunk Mario Party was pretty fun. But then…things started to change.

“Ugh!! My friends are the woooorrsssst!!” she shouted, and I laughed at her. “I don’t even like the beach! But that’s the vacation they wanted, so oops! Claire can’t come! Claire didn’t even wanna go to the dumb, hot, sandy beach!”

She was a drunk complainer. I guess because she never complained about anything sober so it all just came spilling out.

“And Danny!!” she scowled. “He won’t stop calling me! Claire, where are you? Claire, come to my Uncle’s vacation house! Claire, stop being such a bitch!! I hate him sooo much!”

“Hey…Hey w-why do you date that prick?” I gasped. “Oh, sorry! I promised myself I wouldn’t talk crap about him in front of you! I’m…I’m a bad friend!”

“No Lottie!! No no, shhh…” she drunk girl hugged me, patting my head with her good arm. “He is a prick! I just…I just gotta be normal, for my parents. Gotta get good grades, gotta get to state, gotta be their perfect little showpony! Gotta date some asshole I don’t even…”

She looked really serious for a second, then she dramatically whispered to me.

“Lottie, can I tell you a big secret?” she asked, right in my ear. I got flustered but said yes, wondering if drunk Claire was always so…huggy. She laughed quietly to herself, leaning in even closer.

“I’m so…so gay.” She giggled, falling back on her bed, laughing like a madwoman. “I’m the gayest girl that ever gayed!!” she shouted to the empty house.

“What??” drunk me was very confused. “But…I thought you and Danny like…did stuff?”

“Oh, it was the worst.” She sighed. “He wouldn’t stop asking no matter what I told him. I needed to be some guy’s girlfriend so I…took one for the team, ya know? He’s not getting’ in my pants ever again, but now no one can say “Hey, you think Claire’s a big ol’ lesbian??” without some evidence. They can’t catch me!!”

“Would it be bad? If people found out?” I asked. Her friends were…a little flaky to be honest, but they didn’t seem like the types to stop hanging out with her for not being straight.

“Yes!” she shouted, annoyed. “If my friends found out, they’d eventually tell their boyfriends, and their boyfriends would tell Danny and Danny would tell his parents! His parents and my parents know each other! If my parents found out…”

She got deathly serious.

“Lottie, if my parents found out…they’re super…conventional. They support those…those conversion camps. They’d send me off and I…I don’t think I could handle it…One of my cousins got caught kissing his boyfriend…and his parents just…and mine were so into the idea…like “Good thing our Claire isn’t anything like that little freak.” I don’t…I can’t…”

I hugged her, suddenly scared for her.

“I won’t tell. I promise.” I was never gonna let that happen to her.

“Lottie!!” she squeezed the heck out of me, crying a little. “You’re just…the best!! You’re my best friend!”

“I am?” I knew we were getting closer but neither of us had been so “normal friend-making” about it.

“Oh, hell yes!” she laughed. “And I promise we’ll still be best friends when I sober up. But you’re just so…cool, ya know?”

“Ookay, now I know you’re too drunk.” I smirked. “I’m nowhere near cool.”

“No, I mean it!” she hugged me again. “You got such cool hobbies and you like me for me! Not who I have to pretend to be. And nobody else comes to my track meets, not my folks, not Danny, and I didn’t even ask you to come!”

“You worked really hard!” I told her. “I wanted to be there for you. Cheer you on!”

“And that’s so nice!” she insisted. Then, she broke out in a big, weird grin. “Although…maybe you just wanted to see me runnin’ in my shorty shorts?”

“Whoa there, are you flirty drunk now?” I laughed.

“Well, what about you?” she asked, sitting cross-legged and waiting. “What’s your deal?”

“My deal?”

“Yeah. Which way do you swing?” she was seriously wanting to know. “Do you even swing any direction at all? Cause if not, that’s fine too. You never talk about liking anyone.”

“I…I don’t really know.” I shrugged. “I never hang out with anybody to…get a sense for these things. I never wanted to…do anything with anybody. And I don’t really get it when people talk about how “hot” someone is. But…”

She was waiting for me to keep talking.

“When I was like…ten? There was this girl…Jenny. Some stupid kid broke her glasses and I got into it with him when we were like…seven? Eight? And right before she moved away, she told me that she had a huge crush on me for sticking up for her and…she kissed me. I barely knew her, but she kissed me and left me all stupid-brained, slack-jawed and everything. And when I thought about it later I…had regrets? Like I wish I knew earlier so we could have…I don’t know, held hands? Whatever ten-year-olds with crushes do. It never occurred to me that I might’ve been…gay? Or anything, really. But I think…”

I was trying to find the words, but I never really admitted this to anyone before.

“…I think I’m jealous. When I see girls in relationships with each other…It’s not the same when I see guys and girls together. And I don’t think about it in terms of…being “attracted” to certain physical stuff. But…girls are pretty? I’m pretty sure of that.”

“That’s so cute!” She hugged me again, and suddenly a hug from her wasn’t so comfortable as it was ten minutes ago. Not because of her, but…

Had she always been so…pretty? She had long eyelashes and dustings of freckles all along her arms and shoulders on her pale, sun-soaked skin. Had her eyes always been so kind?

“You’ll be a great girlfriend, just look at you!” she put her hands on my shoulders. “Your hair is so fun and curly and half the time I just want to play with it for hours! And you have such pretty eyes! Like amber fossils. And you’re so short and cute!”

“I’m not cute!” I pouted. When she laughed, I got my two cents in. “What about you, you’re like, so pretty! You’re tall and you have nice muscles from track, and your hair is so soft! And you’re so nice! I was such a brat when we met, but you kept trying to be my friend. And you’re my best friend too! I love having you around!”

She smiled, just…looking at me. Then she took my hands in hers and sighed, happy.

“Hey Lottie?”

The soft tone of her voice made my shoulders clench. My brain was going numb.

“Yeah?”

“Is it okay if I kiss you?”

Warning sirens in my brain now. Is this right? Do I even like girls?

“Yes.”

And she kissed me. And I just melted.

I definitely like girls. At least this one.

Rarity was looking at me with shimmering eyes, and I got embarrassed. That was some world-class oversharing.

“That was so sweet.” She sighed. “This was the relationship that ended badly? How could something so innocent turn out badly?”

“Oh, it takes a turn alright…” I sighed, drooping a bit. I never liked remembering the bad with the good.

Claire and I dated in secret for about two years. When she wanted to get away from her parents, Danny, even her friends sometimes, she had a study session with me suddenly come up. We got a lot of time together whenever tests and exams rolled around. And we actually did study sometimes, both of our grades were where they needed to be. I certainly needed the help. But when we were together, just the two of us, it was nice. Not having to think about anything other than how we felt about each other. She still kept up appearances with Danny, but true to her word, she never gave him any of the physical benefits of dating, and he was happy enough to just have bragging rights to say he was. Plus, she was pretty sure he had a girl on the side. “Better her than me, not like I can claim the moral high ground here.”

And things were good, for those two years. Claire even convinced me to go to school dances and such, and while Danny was her “date”, he had more fun with his friends and Claire had more fun with me. Her friends thought it was a little weird that she was spending so much time with someone like me, quiet and not popular at all, but they chalked it up to Claire just being a really nice girl who didn’t care about that stuff.

But things got bad suddenly, right at the beginning of senior year.

Claire called me in the middle of the night, asking me to come over. Her voice sounded scared, and she wasn’t the type to try and sneak out or convince other people to. Neither was I for that matter but sneak out I did.

When I got to her house, her parents’ cars weren’t in the driveway like usual, but all the lights were on.

And then, when she answered the door, my heart broke.

Her eyebrow was split, not too bad but it just kept bleeding, and she had obviously been crying. She was holding the wrist that had been broken before tenderly, and my mind was racing.

She brought me in, sat me down, and started crying again.

“He never hits me in the face.” She told me, her voice breaking. “I can explain away anything because of track or just being clumsy, but nobody believes a girl with a black eye or a busted lip when she says it was just an accident.”

“…Danny? He…” I was getting angry, really angry. I had every reason in the world to hate that stupid asshole but hitting his “girlfriend” made him the worst, even if she wasn’t my girlfriend, it was still scummy. “He hit you?”

Then everything fell into place. The wrist injury, the broken arm, how she was always tender and a little bruised from “practice”, but never where clothes couldn't cover. I felt so stupid for never putting the pieces together before.

“He’s been hurting you!” I shouted, not meaning to scare her. I tried to simmer down. But my blood was boiling. “Why…why didn’t you tell me?”

“I…I needed him.” She sobbed. “The first time was…an accident, or he tried to convince me it was. My wrist didn’t actually get broken so I just…took him at his word. Then, whenever I talked to him, I joked and teased him about stuff, didn’t mean anything by it. Sometimes blew him off just to…not be his girlfriend for a little bit. But then the next time he got me alone, he would… “teach me not to embarrass him in front of his friends”. I…actually tried to break up with him, that summer…”

“Your arm…” I said, remembering the cast she wore. He had signed it.

“He said if anything, he was gonna dump me when he got bored of me…but no “stupid whore” was gonna make him look like a loser in front of the whole school. I did my best not to be alone with him after that summer, but he always finds me, keeps me in line…”

It took everything I had not to run out of the house and go kick Danny’s ass. But she needed me. I got some first aid stuff from her parents’ bathroom and helped clean up her head wound.

“I can find a way to deal with this…Lottie.” She put her hand on my cheek gently, grazing it tenderly with her thumb. “You have to promise me you won’t let on that you know. Please. I’m gonna skip tomorrow and go to the clinic for some stitches, but you have to promise me, please…let me handle this.”

I didn’t want to agree. I wanted to tell that asshole to never touch her again. But I knew she would be okay until I could help her figure out what to do. I would make sure of it.

“Okay.”

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

She smiled, kissing me. How could anyone hurt this wonderful, kind girl? How could you do something so horrible to the nicest, most beautiful person in the world?

The next morning, it was the beginning of the end.

Danny caught me in the hallway after lunch, texting Claire.

“Oh, hey. You’re her little pet project, huh?” he looked at me indifferently as I shoved my phone back in my pocket. “You seen her today?”

I didn’t answer, but I couldn’t hide how I was feeling either.

“Oh, okay.” He rolled his eyes. “Guess you have. She knows better than to tell anyone about our little fights. But I guess she figures a freak like you won’t have anyone to tell anyway.”

I tried to keep calm, just walk away. But he grabbed the sleeve of my jacket.

“She’s not answering my texts so…I don’t know, tell her I’ll make it up to her. Something nice. And after I can give her something she’ll really like.”

I closed my eyes, praying for him to just stop talking. Let me just walk away. But as I tugged my sleeve again, he just yanked it back harder. Some students were stopping to watch.

“Hey, you gonna at least look at me while I’m talking to you?” he just sounded annoyed, like I wasn’t even worth getting angry at. “Hey, don’t be like that…tell you what.”

He tugged me closer, and I was shaking with anger now, which he must have interpreted as just fear.

“You could always…give her a break, you know?” he smiled, like he was the most irresistible man in the world. “Claire doesn’t have to know. You’re pretty easy on the eyes, for a weird little brown chick. Bet you’ve never been with a guy like me. Or anybody, for that matter.”

He laughed, still trying to be charming.

“Tell me, am I gonna be the one to pop your-”

And I slugged him.

He laid sprawled out in front of the row of lockers, dazed.

“Motherfucker!!!” I shouted, my hands shaking. “As if I’d want anything to do with a two-pump-chump with a pencil dick like you!!”

His eyes got angry, but before he could open his mouth, I just kept running mine.

“You think you’re hot shit, you thick-headed piece of fucking trash!! But you’re nothing but an abusive, fucking moron and I sincerely hope you fuck off and die!!

He jumped up, and my adrenaline must’ve been pumping because I somehow dodged his first swing and slammed my fist into his face. His nose crunched under my fist and he stumbled, blood pouring down his face.

I didn’t get so lucky after that. He got in too many good hits and I got in less. But I was too angry to stop fighting.

“I fucking knew it!” he rasped, out of breath and speech warbled from the blood. “I knew she was fucking somebody, but this takes the fucking cake!!” He slammed my head back to the floor and I could hear the heavy footfalls of security running down the hall. “You’re a dead bitch, you fucking c*nt!”

School security pulled us apart, but the damage was already done. I threw the first punch, in front of a crowd no less, so there was no out for me. I broke my promise to Claire, and I debated telling them about how he was hurting her, but I figured I had enough time to sort things out before I broke my promise even further.

I was so wrong.

I should’ve just walked away.

In the time it took my mom to come and collect me, to start my suspension, and to get settled in at home, Claire wasn’t answering her phone. I thought that maybe she knew I broke my promise, that she needed time to cool down and I’d try to call her again in the morning.

I should’ve gone to her. Protected her. Her parents still weren’t home.

He got to her first.

He was angry. About getting suspended, about not being able to play in any games, about his “girlfriend” being a lesbian and ratting him out to me. I’d like to think he never meant to hurt her as bad as he meant to, but not because I think he was secretly a good person. Because I thought he might’ve actually cared about her enough not to beat her that bad. Because he was already outed as a “bully” to the school and didn’t need anything else working against him.

Goes to show how well I knew him.

Word got out that Claire was gay, and her parents didn’t ship her off to a conversion camp, to their credit, but they did ship her off across the country to get her away from Danny. And from me.

She was alone, and scared, and hurting. And she just didn’t want to get beat on anymore. She didn’t want to have to be a victim for one second longer. She was already being forced to move away. I guess she thought that I was just going to cause her more pain.

“She broke up with me, right there in the hospital. And I was already a messed-up kid. I thought my life was over, and I felt so guilty for getting her hurt. I was heartbroken and miserable and alone. I convinced myself that if I wasn’t around, she’d forgive me…She’d be happy.”

Rarity looked at me, distress plain on her face. She stopped measuring. And I looked away.

“Right after she left, I tried to…stop…being around?” I frowned, not wanting to spell it out. But she understood, launching herself up at me, hugging me tight. Not as tight as a Pinkie hug, but still full of warm affection. Maybe it was a pony thing.

“Oh! Oh you poor creature! You poor dear!” her voice was breaking. I sighed, patting her on the back.

“I’m fine.” I told her. “But I wasn’t much for dating before her, and I don’t see myself doing it now. Long story short, that’s why I don’t do romance.”

“B-But that’s awful!” she sniffed, wiping at her eyes gently as not to smear her mascara. “You got your heart broken and now you’re resigned to a life alone? It’s…It’s not fair!”

“Maybe, maybe not.” I shrugged, already having heard this all before. “But I can’t change what happened.”

I was considered a lot of things my senior year. The person who ruined Danny’s life, the person who ruined Claire’s life, the girl who’d tried to kill herself, the girl who’d cost our football team it’s star kicker, the one who was a psycho who would get into fights with anyone who brought it up. I didn’t get into so many fights as much as I threatened to, and people who’d seen Danny and I fight knew I was good to my word. I did get beat up a few more times senior year, mostly by Danny’s friends and kids who weren’t a fan of my now very public sexuality. But I managed to get through it. I managed to survive and graduate and never talk to anyone I went to high school with ever again, save for Stacy.

Stacy was one of Claire’s friends. And at first, she was crappy to me too, maybe because she thought I’d ruined her friend’s life, maybe because she didn’t notice Claire was getting beaten either and took her frustration out on me. But once we met outside of the school system, she realized that Claire and I had really been together, and she apologized to me for taking out her personal stuff on me.

Rarity sighed, looking at me very directly, reminding me that she was probably the older one in the room, and I needed to hear some hard truths.

“Charlotte, darling…” her eyes softened. “the heartbreak you went through…I’m so sorry. But it’s never too late to find new love.”

This advice couldn’t just be because of what she thought about Pinkie and me. She put a hoof on my knee.

“You have to let yourself be happy, even if you’re afraid of what might happen…Don’t be afraid to open yourself up to something wonderful, no matter how you find it.”

I thought about this whole…Pinkie situation. Mere hours ago, this wasn’t even a problem. But these ponies were getting to me.

It’s not like I wasn’t grateful for Pinkie, or how she made me less worried and afraid in this crazy, magic world. Even her attempts to make me happy never seemed to fail. And she was one of the only things about this world I actually looked forward to. And she was so nice to me, and seeing her offering her friendship made me want to be worthy of that friendship. And her hugs were just what I needed when I was worrying about everything going wrong…and her baking was spectacular…and…and…

But I…but she…

She saw my stubborn posture and uncomfortable frown for what it was, maybe, and smiled at me.

“Now, if you’ve had enough of my thoughts on the subject, let us finish up this session and I can get to work on your essentials, shall we?”

I sighed, agreeing. If anything, I think I only strengthened her resolve. She wanted “the best” for Pinkie and me even more now. These stubborn ponies were gonna be the death of me.

Sweet Wheat knew her bedtime was coming up fast, but her bedroom no longer felt like the safest place in the world to her. She was embarrassed about waking up the past few nights, and clinging to her mothers, begging to let her sleep in their bed to feel some sense of safety again. But scared Sweet Wheat didn’t think about the embarrassment like before-bedtime Sweet Wheat did.

She’d heard her mothers talking out in the hallway, and she wondered what was keeping them. Not that she’d complain about a few more minutes of peace.

“Hey there Sweetie.” Her mother soothed her, running a hoof over her mane. “I have something to tell you, but you have to promise to trust what I’m saying okay? I would never lie to you.”

“Okay…” she couldn’t tell where this was headed, but her mother’s tone was convincing enough. She settled into bed and Power Chord sat on the end, like she would for bedtime stories when Sweet Wheat was smaller.

“I know you’ve been scared ever since you heard about what Roseluck saw.” Sweet Wheat averted her eyes, still embarrassed by her behavior. She’d woken her little sister every time, to her shame. “But I got some news today that might make you feel better.”

“Did they catch it!?” she shouted, sitting up straight in her bed. “Is the monster gone!?”

“Sweetie...no, but-” she saw her daughter deflate and got her attention again, a hoof under her chin. “Mrs. Cake told me that Princess Twilight and her friends found her. And she’s not a monster. She’s just a creature far from home. Pinkie Pie is good friends with her now.”

Sweet Wheat was having trouble believing what she was hearing. The monster that had woken her up and crept in her thoughts…was just some creature?

“But…why’d she scare Miss Roseluck?” she almost argued.

“Oh, you know how much of a scaredy-pony Roseluck can be.” Her mother snorted, rolling her eyes. “She just ran into her out in those woods and reacted badly to a creature she’d never seen before. Mrs. Cake swore to me that she never meant to scare anypony.”

“So…there’s no monster…” Sweet Wheat found herself feeling…surprisingly better. The fear and light panic that had followed her for days, the squirmy feeling in her guts that gave her the shivers, all of it was fading fast. “Princess Twilight is sure? She’s really, really sure?”

“Yes.” She nodded. “She’s keeping to herself right now, but the Princess is working on sending her home. But she’s really not here to hurt or scare anypony.”

Sweet Wheat fell back onto her bed with an exhausted sigh, still a bit tense but hoping that a peaceful sleep was waiting for her soon.

“Do you feel better?” her mother asked, and Sweet Wheat was relieved to tell her that yes, she actually did feel better.

Her mother kissed her on the forehead, tucking her in and turning out the light.

“Sweet dreams, Sweetie.” She whispered gently, closing her bedroom door. Sweet Wheat snuggled into her thick, plush comforter, sighing with relief.

I’m glad there’s no monster. She thought as she drifted off. Just some creature who never meant to scare anypony.

I can’t wait to tell my friends all about this.

Author's Note

there you have it! did you enjoy teen angst time? hopefully this will help Lottie deal with everything she's...worried about. the profanity warning kicks in again, hard. angry teens like to swear, what can i say?

...i felt the need to censor the c word, it was unpleasant enough to write, but if you've ever heard a teen boy call a girl it in real life you know how unpleasant it is, fitting for Danny. tbh i felt really gross writing everything that comes out of that boys mouth. and i don't know enough about law to say what his punishment would have been, but he got something, i assure you.

and this chapter connects to the dream events of the chapter "The Nightmare", so go reread that if you need a refresher on what happened after Lottie and Claire broke up.

i don't usually write "teen romance" so forgive me if it's a little clunky. but this is written by someone who is, without revealing too much, not straight so don't @ me about unrealistic gay representation. im trying my best, lol. plus i can't imagine you got this far into FT without being supportive of it's lesbian main character so, ya know, take that for what you will.

you'll notice some subtleties to Claire, like how she started talking to Lottie, maybe to avoid having no excuse for not seeing Danny, and it turned into a relationship? was she really going to deal with the whole Danny situation, or was she just putting it off until there was no other option?

Rarity is undoubtedly going to have some questions about human romance, and the awkward topic of "what's a conversion camp?" and I DO have some pony relationship/ "sexuality" headcanons that don't really have a place in the "lore" of this story, but maybe i'll make a blog post about it.

also, goes without saying, but teen dating violence is a big fucking deal.

loveisrespect: Call 1-866-331-9474, chat at loveisrespect.org or text “loveis” to 22522, any time, 24/7/365.

oh, Sweet Wheat, you mean well.

Lottie's getting some clothes! huzzah!

i'm off for the summer so chapters should hopefully be more frequent now. i had a heck of a time with finals. but my grades reflect my effort.

Irmina is a very good graphic novel, and i wasn't originally planning on describing it so much, but i think it's got some subtle parallels to Lottie and Claire, "unconventional" love and regrets of the past, idk, whatevs. definitely go read it if you can get a copy.

The Proof

Rarity did great work on a few pieces right there in the house. I was glad to move the attention to the thing she was good at rather than any more of my personal problems, past or present.

“And you’ll see the work ensemble is made from a quality, durable fabric. And it’s easily washable too, you’ll find it doesn’t stain easily.”

She’d essentially made me a jumpsuit, with soft, canvas-like fabric in an olive green. It was actually pretty fashionable, but still exactly what I needed to do harder work around here.

“I like it.” And she seemed pleased. And she floated something over I almost cried at the sight of.

“Boots!” And they looked like they’d fit me. “How’d you pull these off so fast?”

“These are just temporary until I can make you a proper pair.” She smiled as I slipped them on, a perfect fit. “I asked Applejack for an old pair she wouldn’t miss and…magically stretched them to fit your size. That makes them not so durable, due to the material being thinned out, but they will protect your soft…feet, was it?”

“Yeah.” They were black and slick like rain boots, not lace-ups like I preferred, but having anything to cover my aching feet was a blessing.

Bless this magical, talking unicorn.

“Also…um…” I cleared my throat. “Thanks a lot for the uh…underclothes too.”

“No trouble at all.” Her cheeks went a little pink. “Imagine my surprise when you ask me to make you something that in pony fashion is more for…special, intimate occasions. Though, I can see the need, it will protect your more…sensitive areas from the outer layers of clothing. A necessity, and I made you plenty of pairs!”

An unspoken way to say, “So I don’t have to make any more for quite a while”. I really didn’t want to explain the design and functions of a bra at the moment, so I settled for asking for a few tank tops to serve as undershirts. With the weather getting chillier I wouldn’t mind the extra layers.

“Also, I enlisted some help from the Apple Family. Granny Smith and her knitting circle have your measurements, and they’ll be crafting you several pairs of socks. I recommended some colors, but apparently they have a system or some such thing with their yarn supply so, don’t be too upset if they get a little…creative.”

I didn’t think I’d miss socks, or many of these items of clothing as much as I had. But it was so nice to have things that were mine again. I had so little in this world that everything Rarity had given me was like a precious treasure.

“Thank you, again.” I sighed, feeling really…content. “I feel…better.”

“A new wardrobe will do that to a mare.” She beamed, hugging me again. “I’m so, so glad you like everything. Oh, I almost forgot.”

She floated another something over to us from the end of the bed. It was a set of very fancy-looking pajamas, a top and bottom with a pair of slippers to boot. The pajamas were a soft blue with a plaid pattern, and the top was button down with a collar.

“Now, I’m not normally a fan of plaid flannel, mind you…” she grimaced at the words. “But! The color stood out to me among my fabrics when I was searching for things you’d look nice in, and you’ll need warm night attire for this coming autumn night air.”

“They’re really fancy.” And the buttons were, of course, a soft pink. I snorted, tapping them expectantly with a wry smile. She looked away, blinking innocently, like she had no idea what it could mean or why she’d done it.

“To be completely fair…” she said after a beat. “…I picked those out before our…chat. But the…the colors still look nice together.”

“It’s fine, I’m not really upset.” I smiled, running a thumb over one of the buttons. “And the fuzzy slippers are cute too.” They were also very pink.

“I’m so glad you’ve enjoyed everything.” She collected her supplies in a flurry of movement, her magic swift and practiced. “And of course, I’ll work on the other designs we’ve discussed. Just need to find the right fabrics for the order.”

I’d asked for a few pieces of casual clothing, to wear around when I wasn’t working or sleeping, but they weren’t on the top of my “need asap” list.

“I appreciate it, really. And as soon as my stipend comes, you’ll be the first one to know.”

She smiled, a “If you think that’s best” smile, but she knew my stance on the matter.

“Oh and…” I thought about it for a moment. “It’s not really a huge secret, but…could you keep what I said today…just between us? I’m not into the idea of everybody knowing…all of that stuff…at least at the moment.”

“Say no more!” she smiled, nodding knowingly. “Matters of a young mare’s heart are not the sort of thing I tend to gossip about…” her muzzle scrunched up. “…from this moment on.”

“Hm.” I looked at her, getting a feeling. “Who else has heard gossip about a certain pink pony and me?”

“Oh, just myself. And Applejack…And Twilight.” Her muzzle scrunched up in thought. “…The Cakes too…and possibly Rainbow Dash.”

Great… I ran my fingers through my hair with a tired smile. Guess I’ll…cross that bridge when I come to it.

“Well, I need to collect my sister and get her home.” She laughed nervously, sticking her head out the door. “Oh Sweetie Belle! It’s time to go! Say your goodbyes.”

From down the hall, Sweetie burst from Apple Bloom’s room looking upset.

“Aw Rarity…oh! We were talking but, can I sleep over? I brought my school bags anyway, I can walk to school with Apple Bloom in the morning, and we were gonna invite Scootaloo and-”

“Oh all right…If Applejack says it’s alright, I suppose it will be fine.” She looked at her seriously, cutting off the fillies from their celebrating. “But! It is a school night, so no staying up too late. And no bothering Charlotte in the middle of the night! She needs her rest.”

“Yes!” Apple Bloom galloped down the stairs to ask her sister’s permission, and Sweetie zipped over to give her sister a big hug before joining her.

“Wait, why do I need rest?” I asked her, following her down the stairs.

“Oh, well.” She considered her words. “In addition to everything you’ve been through medically speaking, I did notice you seem a little…well not pale per say, but your coloring does seem a little…washed out?” She regarded me with concerned eyes. “Your complexion I mean. And you needed a lot of sitting breaks during your measurements, so I thought you might be feeling a bit fatigued.”

I felt my forehead and my cheeks. I thought I felt fine, maybe a little clammy, but I chalked it up to sweating from running around doing chores. I shrugged, the point of farm living was to tucker me out, so I didn’t say anything else against the idea.

We came down to Sweetie and Apple Bloom running out the door, maybe to pick up their other friend for the sleepover.

“I see they got the go ahead, as it were.” Rarity laughed, setting her supplies down momentarily.

“Like they were gonna take no for an answer with…” she looked at me, sheepish. “Well, what I mean is…”

“With someone so “interesting” in the house?” I smiled, getting it more or less. I guess to kids I was the weird new thing to puzzle over and talk about. “I’m not much for children’s sleepovers…but I can keep them from going to crazy tonight.”

“I appreciate it.” She sighed, a tired smile on her face. “Just don’t let them talk you into doin’ anything. They got a habit of finding trouble when the three of them get together.”

“Can do.”

As Rarity was picking her things up in her magic again, an idea hit me.

“Hey Rarity?’ I asked, wondering if she’d go for it. “Do you mind if I…have some of those fabric scraps? If you don’t need them, that is.”

“Oh, well I don’t see why not.” She magically opened her bags and floated me a small folded pile of fabric odds and ends. “Whatever for though?”

“I um…I know I’m gonna keep busy here but…in my spare time I like to sew…things.”

“I noticed you sewing by hoof-er pardon, I’ll work on that, hand when we arrived.” She nodded approvingly. “Your lines were impeccably straight.”

“Thanks. I’ve had a lot of practice.” I looked at the fabrics, they all seemed suitable for what I’d be making.

“Might we know what it is you intend to make?” Rarity asked, a playful smile on her muzzle. Applejack looked curious too.

“Uh…” I looked down at the fabric again, avoiding their eyes. “I like to…make…stuffed animals.”

They were both quiet. Rarity held a hoof to her chest, smiling fondly and Applejack chuckled under her breath.

“That’s adorable.” She shook her head, smiling a little.

“Yeah, yeah…”

The fillies got back with their third, who I guessed was the “Scootaloo” I’d heard about briefly.

“Oh wow!” the little orange filly buzzed up to me with her small wings, her eyes wide and shimmering. “I thought you’d be scarier! But you’re too cool!”

“That seems to be the general consensus.” I shrugged, smiling.

“Huh?” she tilted her head.

“Oh um…” I forgot I was talking to kids. “I’ve heard that a lot so far.”

“Well, look at you! You’re so tall!” she stood on her hind legs, leaning against my legs. I knelt down to their level to give her a better look. “I’ve never seen any creature like you!”

“I’m the only human here.” I shrugged, it was really a challenge to not pet the small ones. Or even just a scratch behind the ears. “I’m glad you’re not scared of me though.”

“Scared? Well…” Sweetie started, looking guilty.

“When we thought there might be some dangerous monster out there…we might’ve been scared.” Apple Bloom admitted, scuffing her hoof on the floor.

“But you’re nice!” Sweetie insisted, her ears laying down. “Nopony should be scared just because you’re different.”

“I appreciate it.” I smiled, standing back up. “I’m gonna need all the ponies on my side that I can get. I’ve got a bad feeling that some of the adults in this town won’t be quite so understanding.”

“Sometimes, grown ponies can be downright-” Apple Bloom stopped herself, realizing her sister was still in the room. Applejack smiled, with an air of “pick your next words carefully”. “Well…they get scared of creatures they’ve never met.”

“I assume you’re talkin’ about Zecora?” Applejack asked, an eyebrow raised and a smirk. She turned to me. “Yeah, I’ll admit it, I was a real class act. There’s a zebra named Zecora who lives out in the Everfree. When she first came to town nopony, includin’ myself, would go anywhere near her. We’d shut ourselves in and wait for her to leave, it was right ignorant of all of us. Then we got into a little…magic mishap. We all thought she was the one who done it to us. Only Apple Bloom here saw past all that fear mongerin’ nonsense and actually tried to get to know her.”

“Hm.” I thought about it. A zebra was a lot less “different” than I was.

“Now I can’t promise that it’s gonna be all sunshine and rainbows…” she looked at me, determined. “But ponies ‘round here are better than they were. If we take things slow and let everypony get to know ya, they’ll warm up to ya in no time.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” I could only hope it’d be that easy.

I hadn’t been to a sleepover in a while, not that I’d be sleeping in the room with them, but it was odd being a mix of “chaperone” and “guest of honor”. And these fillies were a lot chattier when they were together.

“Is it weird not having any fur?” Scootaloo asked, a hoof on my arm.

“Is it weird being covered in it?” I laughed. “I don’t really know the difference.” I had changed into the pajamas, if only to be more comfortable. But I was grateful, as Apple Bloom’s room was a little chilly. I think they didn’t even notice.

“Do you always stand up on your hind legs, like Spike?” Sweetie Belle was next. “Or do you get down on your claws sometimes?”

“Always up. And they’re not claws.” I pointed to the parts. “They’re fingers, hands, and arms. Only got two legs.”

“Is your tail the same short style as your mane?” Apple Bloom was laying on my back, and I was resting on my stomach on her bed inside the blanket fort.

“Why does everybody think I have-…never mind.” I shrugged. “I only had a tail when I was a pony, but it was the same. And I just call it hair.”

They had a lot of questions about me, and I was happy to answer anything that didn’t stray into weird territory. They of course wanted to know why I wore clothes all the time and I told them to trust me when I said it was just uncomfortable.

“What’s it like?” Apple Bloom asked, peering over my shoulder. “Bein’ part pony?”

I thought about it, aside from the initial freak out and worrying I hadn’t put this into words yet.

“I’ve always been…two things.” I considered. “My mom and dad are different-looking from each other so I’m a mix of them. It’s like…My dad’s the one I got the pony side from, yeah?” they nodded. “And I’ve never known anything about his family so…I’ve never really known where the parts of me I got from him were from. That part of me was…missing. It’s kind of a relief, knowing that I’m something now.”

“But…” I got to the heavier stuff, still keeping it light for the kids. “Where I come from, talking ponies, unicorns, pegasi…it’s all make-believe. It’s like…imagine you found out you were part…you guys don’t have aliens here, right?”

“Nope. Unless you count you.” Scootaloo smirked.

“Har, har…Well, like imagine one day you found out you’re part alien.” I told them. “It doesn’t change who you are, you still look like you, you just…have this whole other side to you that…I don’t know. It could be good or bad, but for you it just…is.”

They seemed like they more or less got it.

“You said you had a little brother.” Apple Bloom remembered. “So he’s part pony too, like your pa?”

“Yeah. I don’t know how he’ll feel about it.” I sighed. If I ever even see him again.

I think they could tell I was feeling down. Apple Bloom hugged me around the neck, and I patted her foreleg appreciatively. I had just cried about Mason that morning, when she and Applejack were visiting me in the hospital. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo came in closer, hugging me too.

“Do all ponies like hugs?” I half-laughed. They’re sweet kids.

After some more stories about human life, they especially liked my retellings of some movies and shows, and some shows of why hands where just as good as hooves (cat’s cradle, shadow puppets, the works), we’d hit curfew. I said my goodnights to the girls and headed back to the guest room. I was feeling a bit sluggish, and the house was still pretty chilly at night. I piled on the spare blankets and passed out not two minutes after.

The girls had managed to get a good night’s sleep. I guess even preteen ponies can’t help but conk out after the sun goes down.

“I’m makin’ flapjacks!” Applejack announced at the breakfast table. She made short work of cooking them and started asking ponies for portions.

“Big Mac? Your usual dozen?”

“Eeyup.”

“I’ll have a half-dozen, dear.” Granny Smith answered. “Don’t wanna be too full for lunch after knittin’ today.”

The girls each got a half-dozen too. Even small little fillies still scarfed down flapjacks like nobody’s business.

“Um…” I tossed a guess out. “Maybe…three?”

Applejack eyed me.

“You sure, Lottie?” she gave me my share. “I don’t want you goin’ hungry now.”

“I think I’m still a little full from dinner.” I shrugged. I usually didn’t eat breakfast that early. “Or hey, maybe my ravenous magic appetite is calming down.”

“Alright, but if you get hungry before lunch just give one of us a holler.” She made her own plate and we settled down to breakfast.

I was actually kind of relieved. I wasn’t one to worry about my figure, but I was starting to doubt that any amount of farm chores could burn off all the extra calories I was scarfing down with every meal. Plus, never really being full was making me start to feel like a bottomless pit. I wouldn’t want to eat these ponies out of house and home.

The girls were off to school and I got dressed for chores. My new jumpsuit was nice, but I could still feel the chill of the fall air through the fabric. I layered on another undershirt, got my boots on and stepped outside.

It was weird stepping out into the open air where anyone could see me. But the property was surrounded by trees and farmland for miles. The odds of getting spotted were low, so I settled down.

“If you want to do somethin’ today…” Applejack pointed to a structure not far from the house. “The pigs could use a bath. After that, the chickens should be ready to get their eggs collected, just…sweet talk ‘em and they’ll know they don’t gotta be scared of a new face.”

“Can do.” I told her. She pointed out where the supplies I’d need were and I got to work.

The trio of fillies were as eager for recess as ever. Ms. Cheerilee had already stepped out for playground monitor duty, and they found themselves at the back of the classroom to get their lunches from their bags.

“You think just because your “momma” told you a bedtime story to make you feel better like the little filly you are, you know better than me?” a familiar voice shouted haughtily. “Just because you got your cutie mark doesn’t mean you’re suddenly mature enough to understand these kinds of things!”

“Uh-oh…” Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes with a sigh. “Sounds like Diamond Tiara’s at it again.”

“It’s true!” their classmate Sweet Wheat cried out. “My momma says that the monster’s not a monster at all!”

That made all three fillies’ ears stand up in attention.

“No…” Apple Bloom whispered. “Couldn’t be…”

“How many times has there been, like, a horrifying monster right outside the town, or rampaging through it? If you turned your back on a timber wolf or a hydra, it’d eat you alive!” Silver Spoon chimed in, backing up her friend.

“Just because your mommy didn’t want you wetting the bed anymore, doesn’t mean you’re safe.” She teased, and poor Sweet Wheat turned bright red with tears in her eyes.

“I…I was not!” she cried, shaking with embarrassment.

“Diamond Tiara!” Apple Bloom shouted, stomping over. “Don’t you have anythin’ better to do than makin’ ponies cry?”

“Oh, here we go.” The pink fill rolled her eyes. “How did I know I was going to hear your two bits about this? Don’t you have anything better to do than to stick your muzzle into everypony else’s conversations?”

“It’s not a conversation!” Sweetie went to console Sweet Wheat. “It’s just you being a big bully like you always are!”

“And who are you to say what’s true and what’s not?” Scootaloo confronted her too. “Have you even seen this so-called monster??”

“I happen to have a very reliable source on things like this.” She stuck her nose in the air, flipping her mane over her shoulder.

“Like who? Your daddy?” Apple Bloom smirked. Diamond’s muzzle scrunched up in indignation. “Everypony knows Roseluck was the only pony to see the creature, and she’s so high-strung you could fly her like a kite. No offense to her.” She added, frowning at her choice of words. “And besides, maybe the “monster” is just…lost and sad. You shouldn’t go spreadin’ rumors around because you think you might be right.”

“When did I become the bad pony here?” Diamond really sounded stressed and flustered. “A monster shows up and you’re all acting like we should go out and let ourselves get eaten. “Oh hey, vicious pony-eating monster! We’re too dumb to run away or be scared of you so hey! Why don’t you eat me from the hindlegs up, so I can compliment how pretty your fangs are?” You’re stupider than I thought you were, and that’s saying something.”

Apple Bloom felt a sting of hurt and anger deep in her barrel, but before she retaliated, she remembered the advice Lottie had given her, back when she was just Cornflower Blue.

“But teasing is hard…you just gotta fake it ‘til you make it. Give off the impression that you don’t even care what anypony thinks of you, and soon enough, you’ll believe it.”

Apple Bloom realized that Diamond Tiara was just trying to rile her up, and for once she wasn't going to give her what she wanted. She walked past her to Sweet Wheat, who had calmed down a little.

“Hey there, Sweet Wheat.” She smiled. “Sorry about all this. Why don’t you come eat lunch with us and we can talk about…what your momma told you.”

“Um…sure.” Sweet Wheat knew that Apple Bloom and her friends weren’t going to tease her about it, and anywhere would be better than here. “That sounds nice.”

Diamond Tiara was floored, she watched in stunned silence as the four fillies walked past her with their lunches and out into the playground.

“Huh…” Silver Spoon watched them go. “That was like, kind of weird, right? You called her stupid right to her face and she just…walked away?”

“I saw what happened, I was there.” Diamond grumbled under her breath and Silver knew better than to keep talking when her friend got like this. Diamond had a feeling something was up, usually it was easy to push those three’s buttons, especially Apple Bloom’s. There was just so much to work with there. But this was…different.

“C’mon.” she went out the door, looking around.

“So, what did your mom say?” Scootaloo asked Sweet Wheat. She took a bite of her daisy sandwich and looked thoughtful.

“Shu sahh…” she stopped, swallowing. “Sorry…she said that Mrs. Cake told her that Princess Twilight and her friends knew the creature, and she wasn’t scary, just far from home. The Princess is working on sending her home, and that she never meant to scare anypony.”

The three looked at each other.

“I’m gonna need all the ponies on my side that I can get.”

“Mrs. Cake would’ve heard it from Pinkie, so she’s on her side too.” Apple Bloom leaned, whispering to her friends.

“I know my momma would never lie to me…” Sweet Wheat sighed, looking down at her hooves. “But maybe Diamond’s right…at the end of the day, maybe she just heard more gossip…”

“Diamond Tiara being right…” Scootaloo shivered, grimacing. “Now there’s a scary thought.”

“What do you think, Sweet Wheat?” Sweetie asked, looking at her with earnest eyes. “I know you were scared because of the stories but…what would you do if this creature was really just that? Just some creature lost and alone?”

Apple Bloom liked this approach, and she silently thanked her friend for her quick thinking.

“Well…” she took another bite, swallowing first. “I thought about it…and I think a lot of it makes sense. Only one pony ever even saw her, uh…if they are a her like momma said. And if I got scared just hearing a story, it’s not to hard to imagine ponies going all crazy about something maybe being out there.”

“If she was just scared and alone, far from home…” she looked thoughtful again, cramming the last of her sandwich into her mouth. “…then I guess I’d want her to…feel better. You know?”

They did know. They exchanged a hopeful look, there was no harm in confirming what the filly already knew.

“Well, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon don’t need to know…” Sweetie started, scooting in closer. “But you really don’t have to be scared.”

Close by, two fillies were…well, not eavesdropping. That would be unbecoming of two high society young mares such as themselves. But listening intently was definitely more their style. It just happened to be from a bush not far away.

“What did she say?” Silver Spoon whispered, biting her tongue to keep her from yelping when a branch poked her in her side.

“Shhh!” Diamond hushed her angrily. “If you keep talking, I’ll never be able to-”

“Yeah, she’s right out at Sweet Apple acres!” Apple Bloom said, not too loud. Loud enough though. “And she’s really fun and nice. But she’s real homesick too, so don’t ask her a lot of questions about that stuff.”

“Ask her…” Sweet Wheat’s eyes got wide. “You want me to go and see her?”

“If it would make you feel better.” Apple Bloom offered. “But it’s something you can’t tell anypony about. If grown ponies find out about her too soon, especially with this whole “monster” story goin’ around, some of them might…”

“Act all stupid.” Scootaloo added, making Sweet Wheat laugh.

“I really can?” she asked. “Today?”

“Again, if you want to.” Sweetie Belle nodded, smiling. “She’s really different-looking, so don’t get spooked until you talk to her.”

They kept talking about their afterschool plans, but their two unintended listeners were already safely across the playground.

Pinkie was at the counter after the lunch rush, it was still pretty slow in-between meals in the fall. It had been nice to come back home to Sugarcube Corner. It had been nice to sit to a meal with her second family. It had been especially nice to sleep in her own bed, even without Lottie to snuggle up next to.

And there it was.

She missed her friend.

That little voice in Pinkie’s head, the one she never really listened to, was telling her everything was fine, it had only been a day since they’d seen each other. What could’ve possibly happened since then? That they would see each other soon. That Lottie Dottie might get self-conscious if she thought that Pinkie thought that she needed checking up on every other day.

And for once, the little voice was right. She could go out and visit on her next day off, and they could spend the day together out at Sweet Apple Acres. Maybe bring her a treat.

The bell above the door rang, and Rainbow Dash had come flying in, not too fast, but her hooves not touching the floor.

“Hey Pinkie Pie!” she gave her usual midday warm greeting with a classic Dashie smile. “You look bored. Slow day?”

“A little, not too bad.” She smiled, hopping to the register. “You want your usual?”

“C’mon Pinkie.” She laughed, skeptic. “I know I carbo-load here from time to time, but I can’t have eaten sweet stuff here often enough to have “a usual”.”

“Hmm…Nope!” she tapped the side of her poofy pink head. “Rainbow Dash comes in every other Friday afternoon and gets two cinnamon rolls and a slice of coffee cake to go. Sometimes she comes in on the in-between Fridays and makes the coffee cake for here, depending on if the weather team’s got rain scheduled or not.” She looked up at the flying Pegasus with her usual Pinkie Pie smile. “And she likes extra cinnamon crumbles on the coffee cake.”

“…Dang Pinkie.” She half-laughed. “Your memory is scary-good.”

“Thanks!” she looked at her friend, waiting. “Sooooo…”

“Oh, yeah.” She smiled, shrugging. “I guess I’ll have the usual then.”

Pinkie was getting everything together when she got an idea. Something the little voice told her was pushing it, but technically not a bad idea. So it was a go!

“Dashie.” She asked taking her friends bits and putting them in the register. “If I gave you a to-go order, would you do me an itty-bitty, teensy-weensy favor?”

The pigs had been washed, although they just jumped into the mudhole by their pen, so I felt a little cheated. And the chickens were a bit skittish at first, but I did do some sweet talking like Applejack said, and like Fluttershy’s animals, they easily picked up on what I was saying. Turns out chickens really like it when you compliment their singing. It wasn't as conventional as most bird's singing, but they appreciated a willing audience. By the end of the performance they were more than willing to let me collect their eggs after a round of applause.

“You did good!” Applejack told me, walking out of the house with myself close behind. Lunch had been nice, but I was still not eating that much. “You look a little tired though. If you want to take a break, I won’t mind none.”

How did lunch not count as a break for these ponies? I felt more or less okay, and I could keep going. I told her so and she shrugged.

“If you say so.” She stopped at the tree line, scanning the orchard. “If you’re really up for more, you can get a cart from the barn and pick up the dead branches in the orchard. Just don’t do it close to where we’ll be buckin’. I don’t want you gettin’ hit in the head by a rush of fallin’ apples.”

“I can do that.” It seemed easy enough. On my way to and from the barn I rubbed my arms, fighting the autumn chill. I almost wished I was a pony again, if only to have a full coat of fur to warm me. It didn’t seem to be noticeable to them at all.

It was a big orchard and picking up sticks a few at a time certainly was filling out the day. It was hard to tell how long had passed with no clock nearby and the sun stuck in place. But I just kept going. I was sweating a bit, despite the cold.

I picked up a few more branches from under a tree, tossing them into the cart when I heard something…strange.

It was familiar, but I couldn’t place it. Like…water? No…like a plinking sound…Like…

“The lights…”

I looked around, semi-panicked, but I didn’t see them anywhere. I’d seen them during the day before, they weren’t that hard to spot, but it was just the sound, very close…very loud.

Like right in my ears.

I blinked slowly, the backs of my eyelids felt hot. I shook my head, trying to get rid of the sounds, but I was too tired. I closed my eyes, despite the burning, and tried to talk over the sound.

“It’s fine. I’m okay…” I said to myself, and I focused on my breathing. “It’s fine, I’m okay. It’s fine, I’m okay. It’s fine, I’m-”

“Hey!”

My eyes shot open, relieving the heat, and right in front of my face was Rainbow Dash. She looked concerned, but the noises were gone.

“Hey, are you okay?” she asked, still flying there. I backed up a step, nodding.

“Yeah…I’t's-”

“Fine? And you're okay?” she smiled a little, head tilted. “Yeah, you were saying that when I was trying to get your attention.”

“Sorry…” I wiped at my watering eyes, taking a deep breath. “I think I…”

I paused, the last few minutes were a blur of hot and cold in my brain. I held my arms, rubbing them again. “It’s just…. this weather, you know?” my teeth were chattering a little.

“I guess you would be cold, bein’ hairless and all.” She produced a bag, holding it out to me. “Pinkie Pie made you some special treats and I rushed them right over.”

I eyed the bag, my stomach flipping.

“Oh, no I can’t…” I gently pushed them away. “I…don’t really have an appetite today.”

“Figures.” She half-laughed. “You’ve been eating like you’re starving for days, and Pinkie makes you something the one day you’re not hungry. You mind if I have one?”

“Be my guest.” I rubbed at my arms a bit more. The chill was passing, but I’d be grateful when Granny Smith was done with those knitted socks.

“Pinkie’s cookies are the best.” She bit into warm, fresh chocolate chip cookie, the chips still melty.

“Yeah…Pinkie’s the best.” I agreed. The words just spilled out of my mouth. The backs of my eyelids were hot.

“That’s…not what I said, but yeah, that too.” She smiled. Then she grinned, her eyebrows waggling. “Ya know, I hear she’s kind of sweet on you. I mean, that’s just gossip. But she definitely thinks a lot of you.”

“I don’t know…” I sighed, rubbing at my scorching eyes. “It’s kinda weird, right? Me bein’ me and her bein’ a pony?”

“Mmm…maybe?” she ate another cookie, shrugging. “I don’t think it’s that big of a deal.”

“I just…” I closed my eyes, trying to will away the hot by exposure. “I wanna touch her fluffy little ears…and her hoofsies…I wanna play with her cotton candy mane.” I looked up at the sky, trying to blink away the watering of my eyes. “I wanna pet her and scratch her behind the ears but it’s so! Weird!”

“Uh…” she stopped midbite, her cheeks a little pink. “Yeah, I mean…That all sounds fine. Why’s it weird?”

“’Cause!” I looked at her, my hands on either side of my head. “She’s a…little pony! An I don wanna make her think…she’s just a…dumb animal!”

“Whoa, hang on!” she looked at me odd. “Dumb animal…you said you’re the only talking ones back where you’re from. Do you…Hey! Do you think ponies are just animals?”

“No I don’t!” I threw my arms up, and the words just kept coming. “That’s what I mean, Rainbow!” My eyes were watering again. “I’m a pony too! But I’m also…not!”

I groaned in frustration at her questioning look.

“I mean…!” I made vague gestures with my hands, not really sure what they were supposed to mean. “I would not…pet a human! Or do a scratch behind the ears! Or…carry around a ten-year-old like a baby purse dog!” she looked confused at that one. “But I want to! The snuggly stuff! With…Pinkie! So…what if I’m…not…good!”

I wobbled on my feet, and Rainbow had the sense and speed to keep me from hitting the ground. She lowered me to sit down beside the cart of branches.

“Hey, whoa!” she used her wings to fan my face. “You’re sweating, like…a lot!”

“It’s just…really hot…” I had no strength in my arms and my eyes were on fire. “I’m…I’m kind of…” I let my head droop a bit, and she stopped it from falling forward with her hoof. “I’m…gonna sleep now, okay. Goodnight.”

“What!?” she cried out, tapping my cheeks to keep me awake. “No, it is not goodnight! Lottie! Hey!!”

Four fillies found the two at the edge of the orchard, and Rainbow was so relieved to not be dealing with this alone.

“Okay, I gotta go get somepony!” she announced, making sure Lottie wouldn’t fall over. “Apple Bloom, get Applejack, or Big Mac, anypony! Get her inside!” When the filly took off, she looked at the others. “You three! Stay with her ‘til they get back. Scoots!” The filly stood at attention. “Keep her cool with some wing power! I gotta get moving!”

As the Pegasus sped off as fast as her wings would carry her, two fillies lurked in the brush nearby.

“Did you get it?” Diamond asked. Silver Spoon had sweet talked Featherweight’s camera off of him, and it had served its purpose.

“Totally.” They had taken a shortcut and beat the others here by a couple of minutes, just in time to get plenty of shots of that…thing, up and about, being weird.

“Who do you think we should take these to first?” Diamond Tiara smiled, flipping her mane and feeling very self-satisfied.

“Uh…Your dad? Wasn’t that the plan?” Silver asked, confused.

“Really?” she batted her eyelashes, playing dumb. “Because I just got a better idea.”

They made their way to the road unseen, and Diamond smiled again, very proud of herself and her new plan.

“I think the ponies at the Ponyville Chronicle would make much better use of these pictures.” She looked to her friend who gasped with a smile.

“Why DT, you are just, like, the most responsible pony, wanting the citizens of Ponyville to stay informed.” She grinned. “So thoughtful.”

They giggled to themselves, racing off into town.

Author's Note

(was gonna release this chapter next week but, what the heck? happy early mother's day folks) (also, always appreciate your comments, lets me know what im doing right/wrong c:)

hey Lottie...y'alright?

looks like all it took to talk about the petting stuff was a high, delirious fever.

and Diamond Tiara, you ain't the villain of this story, but that don't make you any less...just awful, really. At least the CMC had the sense to say "keep this a secret please" before telling anybody anything.

and Lottie forgot to mention to Apple Bloom that sometimes, if you don't give a bully what they want, they just find a way to hit harder. oops

Rainbow Dash was just the right combination of oblivious and chill to be the pony to have that conversation with. imagine losing your mind with fever right next to a pony and they just keep talking with you. at eating many more cookies than they asked to.

Lottie you look sweaty
It's probably fine
Lottie you seem really tired
It's fine
Lottie you seem to be experiencing a bit of the chills
S'fine
Lottie you're passing out in the middle of an orchard
fine

jesus Lottie

i was originally going to have Apple Bloom partly out Lottie's whereabouts/existence to DT by whipping out a hand turkey Lottie made while showing them hand stuff. i thought it'd be funny.

"Y'all want proof? Take a look at this!"
"What...what am I looking at? A...very badly drawn chicken?"
"No! It's a turkey! she made it!"

ain't first drafts something?

some art for the outfits:

The Peace

Across the sky in Ponyville, a long rainbow trail stretched all the way from Sweet Apple Acres to Ponyville General. It dissipated eventually, and brightened a few ponies’ day, but there was a bit of confusion minutes later when it was followed by the local captain of the weather team dragging a helpless Dr. Horse by his forelegs as he shouted at her.

“Ms. Dash, please!” he wailed, looking up at his unwitting ponynapper, trying desperately to hold onto his medical bag. “I agreed to go, I promised I’d run as fast as I could! Let me down!”

“Too slow, Doc!” she was still very panicked. “C’mon! You’re makin’ a house call!”

He suspected that she was too worried about the patient to be reasoned with, and sighed, resigned to his fate. This was not the first time he’d been flown to a house call by a patient against his will. Expecting Pegasi parents were notoriously assertive. One couple had “needed his help” in a similar manner when labor pains began, and the patient could not be moved.

In a blur of pink, Dr. Horse and Rainbow Dash were accompanied by another pony.

“Dashie!” she called up at her friend, galloping to keep up instead of her usual bouncy gait. “What happened!?”

“Lottie’s sick!” she called down. Pinkie gasped, putting a bit more power into her running and keeping up. “She’s got a fever or something, I went to get help! Applejack should have her now!”

Pinkie, with a determined look on her face, wound up her tail and zipped off ahead of the pair. Dr. Horse looked on, looking impressed.

“Oh sure…” Rainbow Dash grumped. “I could go that fast too, if I wasn’t carrying all this dead weight!”

He took as little offense as he could to that.

Applejack and Big Mac had gotten Lottie inside, as carefully as they could. When Apple Bloom had come running to them so fast, they thought it was just to come and tell them about her day. But the panic on her face was clear the closer she got, and she called their names, her voice breaking with fear.

They had one unconscious, sick human to deal with, and four frightened fillies waiting in Apple Bloom’s room after Applejack told them they shouldn’t crowd her in case she got worse. They got her some hoof towels and cool water in a tub to help bring the fever down and wipe away the sweat, but it didn’t seem to help much.

“Lottie?” Applejack asked her sleeping guest, not too loud. “I’m sorry I didn’t push it when I thought you looked tired. I should’ve questioned your appetite too.”

Lottie had shown a lot of different sides since she had arrived in Ponyville. She was the somber but polite pony. She was the scared and manic girl who’d panicked at the thought of losing who she thought she was. She was the lonely creature who’d cried when she reminisced about her family. Now, she was vulnerable and small and helpless and Applejack didn’t like it one bit.

“I was supposed to look out for you. I’m sorry…”

Lottie's eyes squeezed tighter and she took a long, deep breath, groaning quietly on the exhale.

“Lottie, can you hear me?” she called out to her, glad she hadn’t fallen into another magic coma.

“…S’hot…” she replied quietly, not opening her eyes.

“I know, sugarcube.” She dabbed at her forehead again. “The doctor’ll be here soon, just hang on.”

Lottie just kept breathing, and that was good enough for Applejack.

Pinkie showed up before Rainbow or the doctor, to her surprise.

“Pinkie?” she was surprised, even if it was bound to happen. “How’d you-”

“I saw Dashie flying by Sugarcube Corner…she said she’s sick.” She went to Lottie’s bedside, putting a hoof to her forehead. “Ouch Bluey…” she smiled weakly at her friend, holding the hoof to her muzzle and feeling the residual heat fade away. “And here I was, telling myself I didn’t have to visit you so soon…”

Lottie stirred again, her fingers weakly grabbing at the air with her arm sitting at her side. Pinkie put her hoof in the human’s hand, also grateful for the lack of a coma.

“Mmmn…Pinkie?” she asked, her eyes still closed.

“I’m here, just like I promised.” She laughed, still sad that her friend wasn’t feeling well.

Lottie’s eyes cracked open, just enough for them to see each other. She took another deep, long breath, with another soft groan.

“…Sorry.” She said, closing her eyes again.

“For what?” Pinkie smiled at her again. What could she have to feel sorry about?

“…cookies.” She reached up with weak arm to wipe the wetness from her hot, watery eyes. “…not hungry. Sorry…”

Pinkie laughed, despite the mood in the room.

“Aw shucks, Lottie Dottie.” She kept laughing through her words. “Just my luck you weren’t feeling good. I’ll just make you some more when you get better.”

Lottie smiled too, despite how cruddy she must’ve felt. She raised her weak arm up again, feeling for something.

She opened her eyes again and found her mark. Her fingers, with what little strength she had, touched Pinkie’s fluffy ear, scratching behind it.

“You’re nice...” Lottie said simply, giving Pinkie a real smile that reached her tired eyes. “Thanks.”

Pinkie smiled back, leaning into it. She’d missed this too.

There was a commotion downstairs, it sounded like the doctor and his escort had finally arrived. Rainbow shot up the stairs, hovering over Lottie a second later.

“Hey! I’m here!” she looked relieved, like a bunch of pent up stress had washed away. “You’re gonna be okay! Okay?”

“Rainbow look…” Lottie waved her fingers from behind Pinkie’s ear. “I did it…”

Rainbow stared for a moment, before snorting with laughter.

“Yeah bud, you sure did.”

Doctor Horse was up the stairs and peered into the room, seeing Lottie laid out and entered swiftly. Applejack noticed his mane looked a little windswept.

“Okay, let’s have a look here.” He said calmly, very professional as always. “What has anypony noticed?”

“She lost her big appetite.” Applejack told him. “And she’s been tired.”

“She was really chilly outside.” Rainbow added. “But then she started sweating a lot. And acting really…loopy.”

“Her head is hot.” Pinkie held her hoof, still remembering the unpleasant heat.

“Oh, I thought this might happen.” He muttered, tapping his hooves together near Lottie’s ear. “Miss Petrou, I know you’re not feeling well, but I need you to tell me something.”

She opened her eyes, they were still very heavy and burned behind her eyelids. She waved her hand a little at him, letting him know she was listening.

“Okay, very good. Now…you told me at one of your check-ups that ninety-eight point six degrees is the temperature you should be at.” He readied his mercury thermometer. “How high is too high?”

“…uh…” she groaned, holding her too hot head. “s’bout…one o’ three? One o’ four? ...That’s bad.”

He rested the thermometer under her tongue, and it gave him a reading of one hundred and one. High, but according to her, not dangerous. At least he hoped she was lucid enough to remember correctly.

“Alright…” he took the thermometer away, dabbing at her forehead with the cool towel. “I have something to bring the fever down, but I must warn you…” he smiled, full of guilt but a smidge of humor too. “It doesn’t taste entirely…pleasant.”

Her face contorted at the idea, but she took another deep breath through her nose.

“…bring it on.”

Lottie was medicated, left to rest, and the window to the guest room had been cracked slightly. Doctor Horse was in the living room of the Apple Family’s house, his forelegs still aching from being hoisted through town.

“You said you thought this could happen, right doc?” Applejack asked, her nervous energy finally all burned off. “She’s not just…got a cold from bein’ all furless I take it?”

“It couldn’t have helped…” he checked the contents of his medical bag. “But no. It’s not uncommon for young foals who get their first inoculations to run a fever afterwards. That can come with chills beforehoof, along with fatigue, loss of appetite, aching muscles, excessive sweating…and the fever itself can cause a kind of delirium, but it will pass when the fever does.”

He placed a glass bottle filled with a murky, red liquid on the side table.

“Give her a couple of teaspoons of that, one before bed and one in the morning, until the fever goes down. And makes sure she drinks plenty of liquids, she should get her appetite back soon.”

“Of course.” Applejack told him. Lottie was her guest, and she was still responsible for her health and well-being. "Thanks so much Doc."

The sense of dread and panic had passed, but all the ponies in the room were still feeling drained. Rainbow cleared her throat, turning to Pinkie and dropping the half-eaten order of cookies in her waiting hooves.

“I uh…” she tapped her front hooves together, avoiding eye contact. “…might’ve enjoyed a few more of these than I should have, and…Lottie didn’t even get one. Sorry Pinkie Pie.”

“Aww…” she hugged her friend out of the air down to the couch with her. “It’s okay Rainbow. I’m glad somepony liked them.”

Applejack went back upstairs to tell the fillies what was going on, and Rainbow and Pinkie sat on the couch, just the two of them.

“You said Lottie was acting all loopy?” Pinkie asked, wondering what her two friends could’ve talked about. “Was she okay?”

“Oh, yeah, pretty much.” Rainbow mulled over her next words. “I think…her bein’ all weird and fever-y made it easier for her to talk about something that was bugging her.”

“Really?” Pinkie seemed happy to hear that, bouncing in her seat. “Like what?”

It seemed like something really private, but it still had to do with Pinkie. Rainbow wasn’t sure if this was one of those times when she should keep her mouth shut or let the pink pony in on things, so that they could start to get better.

Maybe both?

“Okay…so.” She was getting frustrated. “Lottie’s different. From us, from ponies. So…she was having a hard time guessing…what was okay and not okay to do?” Was that too vague? “She was worried about doing the wrong things and making…certain ponies…think she was being weird. Like…bad weird.”

Pinkie nodded along, but Rainbow wasn’t sure how much of this was sinking in. She got up from the couch, flying a few inches above the furniture and her friend.

“When she gets better, you should ask her about it.” She shrugged, hoping that was just the right amount of info. “I’m gonna go tell Twilight what’s been going on, she’ll want to know. Rarity and Fluttershy too, I don’t want anypony complaining they didn’t know what was going on.”

She waved goodbye and took off out the front door. And then it was just Pinkie.

She was glad that it wasn’t worse. She was happy that Lottie was going to be okay. And the little voice in her head was feeling guilty for telling her she shouldn’t visit so soon.

She started a list.

I was in the bed, my eyelids still burning. It was too hot to go to sleep all the way, but my whole body was achy, and it felt like it was begging me to just…rest already.

How’d I get back in the house? I tried to remember, but things were just too hazy. I probably didn’t walk.

“Ugggghhhh…” I groaned quietly, my head was pounding. And hot. And sweaty.

There was a gentle knock on the door.

“Lottie?” Applejack whispered in. “Are you awake?”

“Well, how’s she supposed to even hear ya if she is?” she heard Apple Bloom complain, sounding grumpy. They were bickering softly, and I snorted at the ever-entertaining banter.

“C’mon in.” I said after shuffling my body enough to face the door comfortably. Applejack opened the door for the familiar fillies to step in. And one…also kind of familiar filly.

“They just came to check on you, see for themselves and all that.” Applejack sighed before her voice turned stern. “But they ain’t stayin’ for long, right?”

They agreed in a chorus of voices and approached the bed carefully. The older pony nodded to me, leaving the door open just a crack before leaving.

“Lottie…” Apple Bloom looked concerned. “Applejack said you were gonna be okay. You will, won’t you?”

“Yeah.” I smiled, tucked under the comforter. “Just…a fever.”

“That’s what she told us.” Sweetie Belle seemed glad that they hadn’t been lied to so they’d feel better.

“I said you weren’t scary…” Scootaloo laughed nervously. “But seeing you all out of it kinda was.”

“…Sorry.” And I meant it.

“We brought a friend from school.” Sweetie said, gently nudging the fourth filly toward me. Her eyes were wide but not scared. “She kind of already knows about you.”

“…Hi.” She waved a hoof gently. She stepped up, putting her front hooves on the bed and looking me over. “You’re really not scary. I knew my momma wouldn’t lie.”

I just stared, she was so familiar but it was on the tip of my fever-brained tongue.

“I think…I know you.” I finally got it out, smiling. “…at the café.”

She paused, tilting her head. Then suddenly, her eyes lit up and her jaw dropped.

“They said you’re Pinkie’s friend…and you were a pony?” she smiled, her whole body wiggling in her excitement. “You were the blue mare with the jacket! You were there when I got my cutie mark!”

“Eyyy…” I pointed both of my thumbs to my chest, but the gesture was lost on them. “…dat’s me.”

The filly, who I picked up to be Sweet Wheat, recounted the story of that day. All I’d done was sit and watch her sing and her cutie mark appeared, I’d been too stunned by it to even give her the ovation she deserved, but I smiled, still feeling very tired.

“Sweet Wheat…” I yawned, my body still aching but refusing sleep. She turned back to me and I snuggled under the covers even further. “I could use…mmm…magic sleep song.” Fully able-bodied me would never have asked for something so odd and slightly embarrassing, but I was looking for a way to feel even a little bit better.

“It…it’s not a-” but the other fillies were telling her to go for it. She nodded, putting her front hooves back up on the bed. I closed my eyes and wondered how susceptible I was to a magic lullaby.

“In the gloaming, oh my darling

Think not bitterly of me

Though I passed away in silence

Left you lonely, set you free”

If this wasn’t magic, then magic was still some abstract junk I didn’t get. My achy muscles were relaxing, and my body seemed far away.

“For my heart was tossed with longing

What had been could never be

It was best to leave you thus, dear,

Best for you, and best for me”

The fillies watched the human drift off, seeming more relaxed and comfortable. They slipped out of the guest room as quietly as they could, making it downstairs before talking again.

“Sorry about everything Sweet Wheat.” Scootaloo sighed, shrugging. “This wasn’t exactly what we brought you over for.”

“It wasn’t anypony’s fault.” She shrugged back. “And…I do feel better now. She seems…nice. But like…lonely too? I can’t imagine being so far from my mommas or Cream Puff.” She looked back to the stairs. “I hope she gets to go home soon.”

I was in that clearing of trees again, but I was flat on my back. I stared up at the floating orbs of light, and for once I wasn’t afraid.

It was peaceful. The air was calm, not even a breeze, and it wasn’t after sundown anymore, it wasn’t night either. It was just…dark. Dark and empty…but I wasn’t afraid.

home

I tilted my head up and saw them. The fillies were sitting on either side of me, they looked smaller now that I was back in my own body.

“Hey you two.” We blinked at each other when no one said anything else. I remembered something, sitting up, suddenly feeling light as a feather.

“Hey Sugar!” I picked up her tiny pony body, holding her up in the air like we were on Pride Rock. She just looked at me, head tilted. “You’re a grandma! My grandma!” I held her in front of my face, booping my nose against hers. “Also, I’m glad you’re not dead.”

Her eyes went wide, and she looked back to her sister. Silver Maple just sat, looking pensive and something was clouding her eyes.

“Oh! And Silver!” I hugged Grandma Sugar and set her on top of my head, picking Silver up under her forelegs. Her long silvery white mane swept around us and she looked up at me, her eyes still a little scared. “That makes you…my great aunt!” I hugged her close too, sighing happily. “I’ll find you too, I promise.”

She wriggled out of my arms, jumping back to the ground. Her body was shaking, and big fat tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Oh no!” I leaned down to her. “Hey, it’s okay. You’re gonna be okay! I promise.” I beckoned her back, and she slowly approached me, bopping her head gently against my arm. She was still crying.

“It’s okay, we’re family.” I smiled, brushing her long mane out of her face. “I won’t give up on you.”

My legs felt…stiff all of the sudden. I peered down to my ankles, seeing a horribly familiar sight.

Vines. They had wrapped around my legs and were steadily climbing up my body. I gasped, crying out as I struggled against them. But no matter how many I tore off, twice as many would take their place. They seemed even more determined to surround and choke me here than in reality.

I reached for Silver, trying to get her out of harm’s way with her sister. But the vines were locked around her legs too. She was still crying, but no panic or fear that I could see.

“C’mon kid!” I grit my teeth and shouted, struggling against the plants that I was still terrified over. “Don’t give up!”

She just stood there, looking me dead in the eye, her own telling me wordlessly “It’s too late.”

I reached up for Sugar, ready to get her someplace safe any way I could. But she was just gone. I looked around frantically, but the little blue pony I knew better than I thought had vanished.

“Where is she?” I begged to Silver, but she was just crying still. My heart was pounding out of my chest and I was feeling every awful sensation again. The vines were crushing my chest, and I could feel them start to wrap around my neck. There wasn’t even time to cry out for Silver, but before my eyes were covered, I could see her just…staring at me.

I felt the familiar pain; the pain of my body being broken down. It felt like I was collapsing into myself in a ball of white hot pain, and every inch of my body was being burned away. But this time I didn’t pass out in the middle of it. I was already asleep.

As the vines disappeared too, I was suddenly in another void. It looked like a great, endless forest, but the trees stretched on forever in all directions. I looked down to see massive, endless sprawling roots snaking out in every direction, they seemed to stretch on forever too. The orbs of light were still there, and my body was…still my body. But…also not? Like I wasn’t solid anymore, but I was still whole…intact.

Silver was there too. Her long mane and tail were floating in the void, her body looked as weightless as I felt. She was asleep, and I tried to reach out for her, to wake her up, to protect her, anything. But I was stuck in place like she was.

I tried to call out to her, but I had no voice. Just like them.

The only thing I could hear was a heartbeat. It was so loud in my ears, and all I could do was shut my eyes tight, trying to push it away.

It got louder, pulsating, almost angry. If I could hear my own breathing it would be pained and gasping with fear, but it was just louder and louder heart beats, ringing away in the void.

Lottie

I opened my eyes, and Silver was looking right at me, her eyes wide open pits, ghostly and glowing. Looking into them was like I was losing myself, every part of me was being siphoned away into the nothingness that was her.

Lottie.

I shut my eyes again, but I was still losing myself. I was crying. How long would it take?

How long would it take to lose myself entirely?

“LOTTIE!”

I sat bolt upright, gasping for air. My body was drenched in sweat, and every exhale was muddled with a whimper of fear and pain. Twilight and Spike were there, looking on with wide, frightened eyes.

“What…” I felt the dull ache in my limbs again, but not as bad, and my eyelids weren’t burning anymore. “What’s going…”

“You were crying in your sleep.” She told me, levitating me a cold glass of water. I drank it down, it was like heaven. “Then then you started twitching and whimpering like you were in pain. I think you were having a fever dream…”

I could remember everything that had happened. And according to Twilight herself, that meant something.

“I think…” I finished off the water feeling much better. “It was another vision.”

I told her about the events of the dream, and as much as I think she was taking everything in, she didn’t seem hopeful about what they may mean.

“If your vison is to be believed…” she sat on floor, her ears drooping. “Then…Silver might really be…lost. The only other thing I can think of is that maybe…” she stood up, pacing the room a little. Spike was sitting with me on the bed, and we exchanged a look.

“Maybe…the things you saw mean something. Something other than…the worst-case scenario.” She mumbled, the tapping of her hooves on the floor underlining her words. “Or they are more literal…but you have no frame of reference for what they could mean from a magical standpoint…Orbs…voids…nothing’s clicking, why isn’t it clicking?”

As she muttered on to herself, I turned to Spike again.

“It’s really nice of you two to come and check up on me, even though it was just a fever.” I told him. “I feel a lot better, it must not have been that bad if I’m better already. It’s not even night yet.”

“Uh, actually.” He pointed out, smiling. “This is our second visit. You’ve been out for like…a day and then some?”

“Oh great…” I grimaced. “Well, at least I feel kind of better. Why’d you two make so many trips out here? Was I looking worse for wear?”

“Yeah…about that.”

Twilight had been over to check up on Lottie the day before, and she was relieved to see that everything was under control. She’d appreciated the break from her research. It hadn’t been that long, but if she hadn’t been stopped by a visit from Rainbow Dash with the news, she might’ve started skipping meals again. All of her friends had made the trip out, if only to confirm that everything was fine like she had. Rainbow peered in once through the second story window, just to make sure things were still okay, but took off when she was spotted by Applejack, laughing nervously. Rarity had dropped off some more clothes for her that she’d finished and checked in on Lottie, and Fluttershy had popped in and immediately done little things to help out. She’s sat with her for a while, tending to her and helping to keep her cool.

Pinkie had only been over once, but it was a longer stay than anypony. She had helped the half-asleep Lottie take her medicine before bed and talked to her gently while she slept. It helped out Applejack who had to get back to work in the orchard, but the farmer had been popping in every now and then to make sure Lottie was still doing fine. Even the Crusaders had left nice hoofmade cards on her nightstand, telling her to get well soon, with somewhat crude but nice drawings of herself.

It had been a peaceful night. No worried friends rushing over to deliver any bad news, no restless dreams, and Twilight had even took the time to make Spike and herself a nice breakfast, an uncommon thing when research projects were in full swing.

Spike always brought in the morning paper, delivered bright and early by the early-rising paperpony youth. He interrupted her morning tea with a grim look on his face.

“Uh…Twilight?” he frowned, turning the front page to face her. “I think we might have a problem."

MONSTER SIGHTING CONFIRMED: NEW SPECIES UNLIKE ANY EQUSTRIA HAS EVER SEEN

Twilight hacked and sputtered into her tea, her warm hearty breakfast sitting in her stomach like lead. She took the paper in her magic, reading further and hoping they’d caught some kind of break.

Lottie, in full-color on the front page, in Sweet Apple Acres’ orchard, gesturing oddly to an off-put looking Rainbow Dash. To her it looked like what she knew, Lottie in the midst of a fever, talking to a concerned friend. But to the average reader, it might look like one of the town’s heroes trying to confront a creature Equestria had never seen. And the photo was only just clear enough to leave some things to the imagination, while still giving proof. Not taken by a professional by the looks of it.

“The stories floating around our little town of a creature just outside town limits have been on everypony’s minds as of late.” She read the article out loud, still hoping for some responsible journalism. “We received some shocking evidence to the reality of this story from a concerned citizen, anonymously. The creature, referred to by the locals of Ponyville only as “The Monster”, appears to have slipped into town under the muzzles of its citizens. One can only assume that the appearance of our local weather team captain and Element of Harmony Rainbow Dash means that the creature has been subdued, possibly under order of the Crown.”

“But, this reporter worries about the safety of this town, and given how there was no announcement of the creature’s capture, despite the town’s fears, it seems that it may be a different story. Could it be that this town’s sworn protectors aren’t as in control of this monster as they seem to be? Is there a possibility that the creature has evaded capture and stalks our very streets? Silence on the part of Princess Twilight suggests more is at hoof than first appears.”

“The rest of the Elements could not be reached for questioning??” she rolled the paper up, twisting it a bit in her magic. “Did they even try!?”

Everypony else had gotten the paper too, and as the rest of Ponyville rose to greet the day, Twilight and Spike flew their way to Sweet Apple Acres above the clouds to avoid any prying eyes.

“…oh.” I grimaced, looking down at the paper Spike had brought with them. “That…doesn’t sound good.”

Twilight had stopped her pacing partway through Spike’s recounting of events, looking guilty.

“We should have told ponies sooner…” she tapped her front hooves together nervously. “The whole point of wanting to tell them later was so that nopony jumped to conclusions about you! I’m so, so sorry Lottie…”

As much as I didn’t want to be out and about in Ponyville, it had seemed like I’d lost my choice in the matter. I was a well-known secret now, and my anonymity was gone. The monster was real.

“It could be worse…” I said, feeling surprisingly not scared out of my mind. Maybe I was still feeling a bit feverish. “They could…I don’t know…know where I...am…” I took another look at the photos, Apple trees going on forever. Not hard to do the math there.

“Hm.” I clicked my tongue, standing up.

“I am sweaty, and gross, and coming down from a bad fever.” I announced, my stomach gurgling. “Also I’m hungry. But first, I need a bath. If we’re gonna have company, I can’t be seen looking like a sweaty maniac.”

In reality, I could use some time to think about what was likely going to happen. If I had just tried to integrate into Ponyville, would things have gone better? That article sounded bad, but would ponies really show up at the door, demanding…proof? Safety? Justice? They were more or less under the impression that I tried to eat Roseluck.

I closed the bathroom door behind me, thankful that no one had changed my clothes while I was out, but also grateful to finally get out of the sweaty jumpsuit. A soak in a hot bath would calm my nerves. Only after that and some breakfast would I face reality.

Applejack peered out onto the front of the property, worried that any second, somepony would show up to see “The Monster”. She really hoped against everything that the ponies of this town would be better, act like they had some sense. But rumors and gossip were one thing, a vague story in the paper to stir things up was another. She wondered who could’ve snuck onto her property with a camera? Somepony who thought they were genuinely doing the right thing? Or a pony who saw a chance to cause some trouble and took it?

Twilight and Spike had came over early that morning, but the even earlier risers in her family had already seen the front-page news.

Lottie came down the stairs, a towel around her shoulders and wearing some of the clothes Rarity had brought over. She had on black trousers that clung down to her ankles, somehow making her look even taller, and a loose, pale blue shirt that could’ve been a dress on a pony.

“I thought I heard you up and about.” Applejack smiled, hoping she wasn’t too out of sorts. “You feelin’ better?”

“I’m not warm anymore, but I won’t push it today so the fever doesn’t come back.” She said, taking a mental inventory of how her body felt. “Still a tiny bit achy, but I’m hungry again.”

“Glad to hear it!” she took the cover off of the basket of biscuits she’d made, still warm. “Big Mac finished off the last of the apricot preserves, but we still got butter and strawberry jam. And I can cook you up some eggs too. And Granny got back from her knittin’ circle yesterday and baked you a pie for when you were feelin’ better.”

“That was nice of her. And eggs sound great, thank you.” she sat at the table, serving herself some of the biscuits. Applejack was glad to see her eating so enthusiastically again. When she was done cooking a heaping helping of scrambled eggs, she was pleasantly surprised to see Lottie get up from the table and save her the trip with a hot skillet.

“Here you are.” She slid the eggs onto the plate, but instead of making her way back to the table to eat, she just kind of…stood there.

“Somethin’ wrong?” Applejack asked, turning off the stove. She was afraid Lottie might not be feeling as well as she thought she was, bodily or elsewhere.

“I’m sorry.” She said, trying to keep her voice steady.

Applejack was worried where this could be coming from but decided to listen to her worries.

“I know nobody thought it was gonna go like this, but…” she looked deeply ashamed, her eyes to the floor. “If the whole…you “harboring a monster” thing ends up costing you and your family some business…I owe Rarity a lot from my stipend for the clothes, but I’ll give you and yours the rest. And…and the next month’s, a-as long as you need it. And…and-”

Applejack put a hoof on her guest’s arm, shaking her head gently. She led the human to the table and they had themselves a sit-down.

“Lottie, you might know I’m not a fan of the self-putdowns you’re so fond of…” she grinned to lighten the mood, but Lottie just looked guiltier. “But I still have faith in the ponies of this town. ‘sides…anypony who’d cut ties with my family for doing a new friend a good turn, well I wouldn’t wanna be associated with that kind of loathsome character in the first place.”

She seemed lighter, but she was still clenching her hands tight. It was a gesture she wasn’t that familiar with, but she could tell it wasn’t great.

“If’n push comes to shove?” she smiled, tilting her head to get in Lottie’s line of sight. “We’ve been in tighter spots before. Wouldn’t be right to take all the money you have in the world, even if we were poorer than dirt.”

She took a deep breath, forcing a smile.

“I’m sorry…” she met the pony’s eyes. “I know I’m…worrying and getting upset when there’s nothing I can do. I’m trying not to be such a downer about it, but…” she shrugged, smiling awkwardly. “…that’s kind of my shtick.”

Applejack laughed at that, with a sympathetic smile aimed at the strange mare. “Well, you can be as low as you feel…from time to time. So long as you let me or somepony else help you back up when you need it.”

That got a real smile out of Lottie, who grabbed another warm biscuit.

“Sounds good.” She sighed with a smile. “Just…don’t be afraid to knock some sense into me if I get too sad to remember my manners and mope around all day.”

“Can do.”

Twilight and Spike came down from the upstairs after a little while, but I had no clue what they’d been up to. If I had to guess, racking their brains about a plan for this mess.

“We’ve run a few scenarios and-” She stopped, eyeing me with a slight frown. “Are you eating pie for breakfast?”

“I am eating pie in addition to breakfast.” I corrected, taking another bite. Twilight had brought over some utensils since earth ponies aren’t much for cutlery, and I was grateful not to have to eat everything with my hands. Though I could get used to just dumping jam onto biscuits.

“Well, I’m glad you’re eating enough again, at any rate.” She went back to delivering news mode. “We’ve run a few scenarios and this is what we’ve come up with so far.”

“Plan A: We continue to hide you, moving you to another location so that the locals can’t do anything to rash.”

“Twilight.” Spike was out in the living room, and his voice sounded…strained.

“Plan B: We get ahead of the situation and call a town meeting, explain the forest and you to Ponyville in a controlled environment. This is the ideal outcome, aside from everypony not panicking about you and doing anything rash.”

“Twilight. It’s-”

“Plan C: And I hate to bring this option up at all, and it has a dual outcome so hear me out.”

“Seriously Twilight, you need to see-”

“Plan C: We get you out of town and up to Canterlot under the cover of night. Plan Ca involves you under royal protection until I can figure out how to return you home.” She looked at me with sad eyes, and I was nervous about Plan Cb. Also, Spike was still trying to get her attention. I opened my mouth to let her know when she continued on anyway. “Plan Cb…Celestia transforms you back into a pony until this all blows over, and when I figure out how to return you home she changes you back. I know it took so much to turn you back to normal, but…the thought of something happening to you…It’s just…”

“Twilight.” I said, putting a hand on her shoulder and pointing to the little dragon with the other. “Spike requires your attention.”

She whirled around, spotting Spike at the front window and out onto the Apple property.

“Oh…Spike, why didn’t you-”

“Say anything, yeah I know.” The young dragon sighed, pointing out the window. “There’s ponies outside, and Big Mac and Apple Bloom are out there by themselves.”

Applejack sprung up from the table, running out the door past Twilight. She was fretting now, running after her too.

I got up from the table slowly, my legs feeling like lead. I got on my knees, peering out the window with Spike while trying not to get spotted. There were ponies outside alright, but not as many as I thought there would be, and no torches and pitchforks. So that was a start, I hoped.

“Who’s out there Spike?” I asked him, not immediately recognizing any faces.

“Uh…okay, let’s see…” he pointed to the ponies as he went. “That’s Featherweight’s dad…actually, a few parents out there from the school. That’s Filthy Rich and…Diamond Tiara tagged along too? Huh. Those are the florist ponies, minus Roseluck.”

I recognized them from the party. I went tense at Roseluck’s name, even if she wasn’t out there. He rattled off a few more names, none of them helped me out. About a dozen ponies out there, and it was only so early in the morning. How many more would show up? And what for?

There were some shouts outside, and I shrunk down, not knowing what to do.

“They sure seem upset.” Spike looked out again. “Oh boy, somepony’s shouting at Twilight. The crowd’s getting riled up…”

My hands were shaking. Twilight had thrown out so many plans to me, but I went through too much to turn back into a pony again. Cornflower Blue showing up again didn’t erase the fact that “The Monster” was still "at large". And I couldn’t hide forever, here in town or with the Princesses.

I remembered a promise made to me. As the shouting continued outside, I made a decision.

“Spike, I’ve got a plan.” I asked the little dragon, standing up holding out my hand. “I’m gonna need your help.”

Applejack and Twilight rushed out to meet the crowd, hoping things wouldn’t get out of hoof. Apple Bloom and Big Mac’s faces lit up at the arrival of their sister, who stepped to the crowd. Her face was stern, but calm.

“Alright now!” she spoke over them, catching their attentions. “Anypony want to explain what they think they’re doing here?”

“Don’t play dumb!” a pony from the crowd said. “Do you have that thing under control or don’t you?”

“If our foals are in any danger, we have a right to know!” a parent from Cheerilee’s current class shouted, and there was a chorus of agreement from the other parents.

“If that monster is in town now…” Lily called out, looking frightened. Daisy took over, holding onto her friend. “If it’s here we have to keep the ponies we care about safe!”

“Please, everypony!” Twilight called out, spreading her wings to draw their attention. “I swear to you that you are not in any danger!”

“So you’re just gonna deny everything!” another voice heckled.

“No, that’s not what I meant!” she told them, sterner this time. “If you’ll let me explain. Now, first of all! This “monster” you’re all here about? You’ll find that she’s really very-”

She was overpowered by a collective gasp from the crowd.

“Oh dear, sweet Celestia!” somepony cried out. “It IS real! This isn’t happening!!”

Twilight stopped with a scowl, trying to order her next words in her head so that they couldn’t be misinterpreted.

“Now hold on one applebuckin’ minute!” Applejack spied into the small crowd. “Filthy Rich! Now I know that you of all ponies have more sense in your head than to be a part of some mob!”

“Of course!” he announced to her, a hoof to his chest. “I recognized your orchard in the paper and I thought I’d come and ask you about it, pony to pony. I didn’t expect there to be a crowd, let alone a mob.”

“So…” she made sure everypony was listening with a brutal glance over the crowd. “What’s your opinion, as a respected member of this here community?”

“Well, Applejack.” He picked up on her power move and spoke up for the crowd to hear. “Your family and mine have done business for a long time, and yours is one of the most respected and trustworthy families I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing. So if I asked you now if there was any danger to me or mine…” he looked her right in the eye, smiling. “I know that your answer would be truthful.”

“Filthy Rich, sir.” She took off her Stetson and held it to her chest. “I swear to you, on my land, my livelihood, and every member of the Apple Clan, living and passed on…” her eyes narrowed to the crowd, daring them to challenge her. “That you, and every pony in Ponyville, are in no danger from any creature whatsoever.”

There were some low murmurs at that, but there was none of the energy that it had before. Twilight smiled at Applejack, thankful for her quick thinking.

“Wait a minute!!” a shrill voice burst out from the crowd. Everypony looked down to Filthy Rich’s side to his daughter. Diamond Tiara was scowling, and her mane was bristling with anger.

“Now Diamond...” Filthy Rich tried to placate his enraged filly. “I told you we’d come ask Applejack about everything and we have.”

“But I saw it!” she shouted, her ears pinned down in her anger. There were more gasps from the crowd, egging her on. “I saw that horrible thing! It’s real! And it’s a monster!! Just because they think they have everything under control doesn’t mean they do!! Where is it!? Huh?”

“Diamond Tiara!” her father warned.

“No! She’s right!” somepony shouted. “If we’re so safe, and this monster is no threat, where is it?” The crowd was growing restless again.

They couldn’t bring Lottie out into this, it could set off a panic, or worse. Telling this crowd the truth wasn’t an option, and vague promises were only going to egg things on even further. And if they told the crowd something they wanted to hear to calm them down, the lie would settle things for now, but it could be worse for Lottie and themselves in the future.

“They don’t know where it is!”

“No, they’re stalling!”

“It could be anywhere!”

“What if it gets somepony? Oh please, no!”

Twilight was feeling so powerless. She’d never had to go against Ponyville like this before, and this wasn’t even the whole town! Even with her status as a princess, nopony trusted her word over their own fear. She knew they weren’t bad ponies, just afraid and falling into herd mentality.

She had to do something before some scared pony took things too far.

“Everypony…” she sucked in a breath, planting her hooves firmly and standing at her full height.

“STOP!!”

As her first public use of the Royal Canterlot Speaking Voice rippled out and the crowd was immediately silenced, Twilight looked out over them, trying not to let on her lack of a plan.

Okay… she thought, a bead of nervous sweat rolling down her temple. Now what?

A mass of crackling, blue magic appeared over everypony’s heads and nopony dared move a muscle, thinking it was Twilight’s doing. But she looked up in a mixture of surprise and relief. The energy swelled with terrifying, crackling energy and dispersed with a flash of light, revealing a dignified but imposing Princess Luna to the crowd.

She flew gently down to the ground, receiving bows and the like but paying them no attention.

“Ah! Princess Twilight, it has only been a few days, yet it feels like an eternity.” She smiled, not even turning to the crowd of awed ponies. “I am here to … “touch base”, as it were, about our guest.”

“Uh…” Twilight scanned the crowd, gauging their reactions. “Our guest! Yes, of course Princess. She…” Some apprehension, uncertainty. “She’s doing just fine!”

“I’m glad.” She blinked, seeming to notice the crowd for the first time. “Oh hello, dear subjects.” She smiled sweetly, but it did not reach her eyes. “What brings all of you out to the domain of the Apple Clan?”

Nopony said anything, and Luna looked as though she picked up on their intent.

“Oh yes! I received a copy of this morning’s Ponyville Chronicle.” It appeared next to her in a flash of magic, and she examined it in front of the crowd. “Goodness, I hope the pony that took these photos knows that illegal surveillance of a foreign ambassador is punishable by three years in the Canterlot dungeon.”

Diamond Tiara stood out from the crowd, as her body was shaking as she hid behind her father’s legs. Luna was looking directly at her but showed no visible sign of knowing anything.

“Ah! But, "no harm no foul", as they say these days.” She smiled, rolling the paper up tightly in her magic, almost angrily. “I shall have to issue a full pardon…if I remember. These things tend to slip my mind.”

She looked over the crowd again, feigning surprise.

“Why…don’t tell me that’s why you’ve all gathered?” she asked, knowing full well it was. “Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends are sworn to secrecy under royal oath not to reveal the location of the Crown’s guest. I wonder…”

She gave the crowd an expressionless glance, but waves of fury rolled off of her so thickly it was almost suffocating.

“I wonder…did any of you try to force royal secrets out into the open?”

She tutted at their grave silence, holding her head up high.

“Goodness. And from your newest Princess no less…” she sighed, implying but also not implying the possibility of treason. “It seems this could not have come soon enough.”

She stood to her full height, looking out into the crowd with a sharp eye.

“You there!” she pointed a hoof into the collection, and the stallion she singled out flinched. “If it is not too much trouble, would you please go inform Mayor Mare that the Crown has requested a town meeting for the citizens of Ponyville. And to all of those I see presently…”

She smiled at them, and a chill went up everypony’s spines.

“Do remember that it is mandatory.”

“Y-Yes Princess!” the stallion started running. “Right away Princess!”

“My, but he certainly is a fast runner!” she laughed, watching him disappear into the distance. “It seems that I have picked the right pony for the job.”

She looked out into the crowd one last time, losing her smile.

“Now then…” she tilted her head, blinking at them. “Don’t stay here on my account.”

The ponies scattered, and the rest of the ponies present all let out a collective held breath.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight was already so emotionally exhausted this early in the morning, but she still felt her heart swell with gratitude. “Thank you so much for coming. How did you know there was an issue?”

“I received the paper by dragonfire.” She smiled, unrolling at again. She pulled something else from between the pages. “As well as a dictated letter from Lottie explaining things. So my sister and I decided that we should move forward with certain plans before things got out of hoof.”

“I don’t know how I feel about all those white lies.” Applejack sighed. “But I know they were for Lottie’s safety.”

“Some lies were told, yes.” Luna nodded. “But there were some truths as well.”

The front door to the Apple Family home cracked open and Spike poked his head out.

“Is everything good out here?” he looked around for any stragglers, his head darting to-and-fro nervously.

“It’s fine Spike.” Twilight was so proud and grateful for his part in this. “Quick thinking there too.”

“Oh, well…” he shrugged, smiling. “I can’t take all the credit.”

He opened the door wider and behind him, also looking around nervously, was Lottie.

“It’s fine, they’re all gone.” He told her. She sighed in relief, stepping out to join them. “I was just the messenger.”

“Luna!” Lottie smiled, coming out to see her. She went in for an awkward touch to the princess’ shoulder, but stopped and shrugged, hugging her around the neck instead. Twilight was both ecstatic at the sight of a budding friendship in Lottie’s life and mortified at the lack of decorum towards the Alicorn.

“You sent for Princess Luna?” Twilight asked, glad for the help but still curious.

“I didn’t mean for her to rush right over like this, but yeah.” She shrugged. “It’s…kind of dumb but…” she looked embarrassed. “I remembered how she said she’d protect me, and I told her it was time to…meet the neighbors, more or less.” She smiled at Twilight. “Nice pipes by the way, I’m impressed.”

Luna remembered that promise. She had called it out to her in a moment of crisis, but her promise still stood.

“I’m glad to see you’re alright.” Luna smiled, returning the hug before looking her over. “Did you hear what was said from inside?”

“Most of it, yeah.” She let her go, shrugging. “You’ve got quite the public speaking voice.”

“Well…” she smiled, and in a flash, the paper was gone and something else was in its place. “I claimed that the ponies around you were sworn to secrecy about you. That was a lie, unfortunately. However, I also claimed you held the title of ambassador in order to validate your being here.”

She presented her with a large envelope. Lottie looked through the papers before smiling awkwardly.

“I can’t read Luna.” She snorted, inspecting some of the papers but shaking her head. ‘Thanks for the fancy papers though.”

“Give that here.” Luna scolded, smiling. She emptied the contents and shuffled through them with her magic. “We were going to mail these out soon, but under the circumstances it seemed better to deliver them myself.”

“This form states that legally, you have dual citizenship in Equestria by way of your ancestry.” She shuffled to another form. “And this form states that you are entitled to your monthly royal stipend of two hundred and fifty bits a month. It would be more, but some…strings had to be pulled for you to receive it at all without a permanent residence or your personal paperwork.”

“It sounds like plenty.” She shrugged. “You know, considering I have no idea how much anything is worth here.”

“This form bestows the position of ambassador to your people.” She told her. “It is mostly a formality, it will allow you to carry on in Equestria without fear from the common pony or members of nobility. Well…those of them with some sense at least. And technically, it allows you access to all government buildings in Equestria, should you find the need. Your official title for a formal address would be “Her Excellency, Madam Ambassador Charlotte Petrou of Earth.”

“Neat.”

“Indeed.” Luna nodded. “Although I must warn you...” She smiled wryly. “Should you find yourself in Canterlot, by law as an ambassador, you will be treated as a guest of royalty. It comes with the obvious... “perks”, as it were. But you will, also by law, find yourself accompanied by no less than one and no more than two members of the Royal Guard at all times.”

“Hm…” she tried to hide her discomfort but willed it away with a joking smile. “As nice as a visit would be, I’m gonna have to pass on that one.”

“And lastly.” She smiled at Lottie’s answer. “This document states that as a citizen of Equestria, you hold all the same rights as the average citizen who was born in this land. But, in order to appease any noble interest that will inevitably show itself, that means you are also beholden to its laws. I don’t expect this to be a problem whatsoever, but should you break the law of any land in Equestria, the leaders of that local government have the right to try you as they would one of their own people.”

“I’d hope they would, I don’t need any special exceptions if I do something bad.” She nodded, her mouth in a solemn flat line. “Here’s hoping I don’t accidentally break any laws then.”

“We haven’t had much luck tracking down living family members of yours quite just yet.” She told me. “They are a widespread collection of ponies who have put down roots with…an appalling disregard for the proper paperwork. But we will continue searching.”

“I’m grateful.” And I meant it. “I don’t know how they’ll feel about me…but family is family. If none of them want anything to do with me, then I’ve already got a crazy big family waiting back home.”

It really was a lot of work that they’d done for me. To make me feel safe and welcome in this world, especially in this…hopefully temporary awkward part of my stay. And...

I believed that Twilight would find a way to get me home…I had to believe it. I needed that hope.

But if things didn’t turn out that way, I had a chance here. This pile of paperwork would make sure I could be…comfortable here. Ponies I didn’t know personally might never be one hundred percent okay with me, but I’d never starve, I could probably get a place of my own one day if it came to that. And I’d…never be alone. I had ponies looking out for me.

“Thank you.” I told her, giving her another awkward hug. “Everybody.” Luna’s quiet laugh resounded in her chest, tucking her head on top of mine.

“T’was a pleasure.” She stepped back from me, looking me over again. “Imagine my sister and I hearing about your family of pony-human hybrids. It is…a bit complicated to explain but…being a ruler who watches over their subjects, I’ve come to regard them like…well, not like children but more like…Celestia described them as a pieces of herself. I agree, but for myself it’s more like I have an exceptionally large family. I don’t always agree with everything they do…” she narrowed her eyes, thinking of the ponies from before I’d bet. “But I want the Equestria my sister and I have come to make most certainly feel like home to them.”

“Lottie.” She looked at me, a bit sad. “I sincerely hope that you are able to return to your family, to your mother’s kind. But for now…”

She hugged me again, her wings surrounding the both of us.

“Welcome home.”

Author's Note

thanks for the save Luna (i doubt things would've gotten too bad, but nothing says "get your shit together" like your nation's demigod ruler descending from the sky to kick your ass) Luna's using some of that "scary princess" street cred to her advantage. Celesta will make you feel that "mom is disappointed in you" guilt, but Luna will make you feel that "oh god, what have i done, why was i born" guilt

also, is it really 3 years dungeon for that kind of thing, or is Luna just putting the fear in these ponies? she had a sneaking suspicion that the photographer would show up.

did you see what i did there? (its been like 8 chapters, don't worry if you didn't)
this chapter:

"Ah! But, "no harm no foul", as they say these days.” She smiled

Lottie, chapter 12: The Departure

“See. No harm no foul.”

dr. horse is a good sport about these things

oh shit, looks like lottie went with plan B!

when AJ swears on her parents, you know shit just got real

Filthy Rich has got Applejack's back. he knows a power move when he sees one. and he really did come to just talk with her, that wasn't a lie. he is a responsible business pony. too bad his daughter is...like that.

i think DTs gonna be pretty sore when everypony at school gives her the old "i told you so" how will she act out next?

as always, i appreciate your comments c:

The Distance

Pinkie was expected back at work, but she convinced me to pop in and visit the Cakes again. I was pretty worn out even thought the day had barely started, and after the burst of energy I’d needed to get through everything, I felt achy and just a tiny bit warm. I made a mental note to get a nap in when I got back to the Apple’s place. But I’d be fine for now.

“Oh, hello dears!” Mrs. Cake stopped her measurements and trotted over, pulling us both into a tight hug. Pinkie was getting hugged around the neck while I got hugged around the waist so it was a bit awkward, but I appreciated the gesture nonetheless.

“Hey!” Pinkie smiled, looking like she was ready to hug everyone.

“Hi again Mrs. Cake.” I smiled a little awkwardly. I was thinking about the last time I had visited, back when I was just Bluey. I knew that Pinkie had told the two about me, and I really didn’t know what kind of welcome to expect. I wanted to apologize for hiding things from them, but if their reactions now were any indicator, I think I was already forgiven.

“Hello there girls.” Mr. Cake smiled, putting a tray of something in the oven.

“Hi again to you too, Mr. Cake.” I waved, but Pinkie was already on her way over to hug him too.

“Lottie.” Mrs. Cake smiled up at me. “Or would you prefer Ms. Petrou? Charlotte? I’d hate to make you at all uncomfortable.”

“Lottie’s fine.” She remembered my full name from my speech. “I prefer it. Although…Rarity seems to like calling me Charlotte, but I think it’s just her being fancy.”

“I’m just so thrilled to see you again.” She sighed, a hoof to her chest. “When Pinkie told us all about you, I really had trouble picturing you. But you’re just lovely! Though I suppose you can’t go by Bluey anymore.” She laughed.

“I don’t mind it; Pinkie still calls me Bluey sometimes.” I shrugged, watching the pink pony give Mr. Cake one of her tight, squeezing hugs. “Though I’m not really attached to it, I made it up on the spot. But yeah, nothing that blue about me anymore.”

“You look a bit tired.” she smiled, stepping over to the counter. “You must be starving too. Tell you what, if you’re willing to wait, I’ll pack you a to-go order.”

“Oh. That’s nice of you.” I smiled, before remembering my…financial situation. “Uh…do you mind if I start a tab? Luna didn’t tell me how I’m supposed to cash my stipend and-”

“Oh, it’s on the house.” She said. But I must have made a face without meaning to and she caught on to what I was feeling. “Ah! Just this once though. With your appetite you might eat us out of house and home.” She laughed, smiling at me knowingly. “I don’t think we could afford another creature with Pinkie-level enthusiasm for our baking.”

“You and Pinkie can go visit with the twins before you have to go.” Mr. Cake announced, grabbing a potholder from a drawer in his mouth.

I went straight from hellos, hugs and treats to being around their kids without them watching. I thought. The warmth from the two of them was, as cheesy as it sounds, really nice and what I needed. Just like the rest of my new friends, their opinion of me hadn’t changed.

“C’mon Lottie!” Pinkie bounced over to me, bumping my legs playfully with her side. “Let’s go see the babies!”

Said babies were on a blanket in the next room, their toy chest with them and different things to do spread around. Pinkie wasted no time dashing over and scooping them up and squeezing them too. They squealed happily, hugging onto the sides of her head.

“Babies!” she cheered, holding them to face me. “Do you remember my friend?”

The foals looked up at me, their little faces scrunched in confusion. I reached out for the filly, hesitating before scratching my fingers in her little orange mane. I got the colt with my other hand, scratching behind his ear.

“Hi babies.” I smiled, and their little eyes widened. Pound Cake turned to his sister with some baby gibberish, and she just sucked on her hoof, mumbling around it. They wiggled in Pinkie’s grasp and she gently set them down.

“I look really different.” I said in regard to Pinkie’s slight pout. “And they’re only-”

“Ba bagah!” a little voice piped up from the blanket. Pumpkin Cake was holding up a blue block, the both of them looking up expectantly. Pinkie gasped, smiling from ear to ear.

“That’s right babies!” she ducked down, nuzzling them both for good measure. “It’s Bluey! So smart!”

“No way…” I said under my breath. Were babies really that smart here or were these two tiny geniuses or something?

Pinkie sat, playing some kind of pretend game with Pound Cake, while Pumpkin was happy enough just to sit in my lap, idly sucking on her hoof. I found myself occupied with a kind of…mental inventory of their toy chest. It was like back at the toy store, my mind flitted from toy to toy, breaking them down to their parts and patterns. It was almost mesmerizing…nice busy work for my brain while the world spun around me.

A lot of he toys looked like they’d seen better days, probably the result of rough and tumble play and two little pony siblings fighting over them. I saw a little stuffed pony tucked into the corner of the chest. Reaching in absentmindedly, I ran my fingers over the seams. Pumpkin looked up at the toy in my hands, reaching up with the hoof that wasn’t in her mouth. It was so tiny. I suddenly became hyperaware of the little baby girl in my lap, barely weighing anything.

“Here you go.” I let her take the toy from me. “You’re such a little thing, you know?”

She looked up at me, babbling and absently putting the toy pony’s ear in her mouth.

“You’re so…small and helpless.” I didn’t know what I was going on about, but the words just seemed to spill over. “I think us being the same is setting something off in me. I hardly know you…but I think if anything tried to hurt you, I’d fight to protect you.”

I remembered my time in my dreams with Silver and Sugar. Even though Sugar turned out to be someone close to me, I still remembered how protective I was of the fillies, how their safety was all that mattered to me at the time. I’d always liked kids, but being here where danger seemed more possible was turning it into something else. Was this a normal maternal thing, or some pony instinct? Was there even a separation?

“Pinkie?” I called out to her. She looked up from her game with Pound Cake, smiling.

“You think…if you had foals someday…” I wondered how to word my thoughts. “You’d do anything to protect them? Like, even get violent? Is that a pony thing or a mom thing?”

“Hmm…” she looked to be thinking hard. She scooped up Pound Cake, nuzzling him while he laughed. “I think all pony moms would feel like that. If I were a momma, I’d buck anything that tried to hurt my baby right into next week!” She laughed, touching her forehead to Pound’s. “I don’t know any other humans though. Would your mom do anything like that for you?”

“Oh definitely!” I laughed. “My mom gets crazy protective of me and my brother over the smallest things. If something ever tried to actually hurt us? I’d almost feel sorry for whatever monster tried to take her on.”

Mom…

Not a week ago I was wondering how things would be if things had gone the more traditional route, what my life would’ve been like if I had gone to school and moved far away from my hometown. Now I was getting misty-eyed at just the thought of my own mother.

I wondered if she knew I was gone. Had she called me and gotten no answer? Had she come to check on me finding no one home? Nothing packed up or missing, food starting to go bad in the fridge, car still in the garage?

She’d think the worst had happened, for sure. Dad too. These weren’t new thoughts for me in the slightest but I’d tried to avoid thinking about it too hard. But when would they stop looking for me? Worrying about me? I still hoped to get home but…how long would I be here?

I could make it, no matter how long it took.

“I miss them.” I said out loud. Pinkie smiled sadly at me, scooting over to sit at my side. We each had a twin in our laps who looked oddly sympathetic to the sad adults in the room.

“What are they like?” she asked. I held Pumpkin a bit closer, leaning against Pinkie.

I told her about my parents and Mason, my different relationships with each of them and how much I missed them. I kept things light with the babies in the room, but she could still tell how I was doing. It occurred to me when I was done that, I didn’t know anything about Pinkie’s family.

“What about you?” I asked her, letting Pumpkin down to play. “You close with your family?”

“I love my family!” she smiled, pulling a wallet from her mane and out spilling a long fold of photos. “They live outside of Ponyville, just a quick train ride. They have a rock farm!”

She pointed to a stern-looking light brown stallion next to a mare with a severe-looking bun and reading glasses on a chain standing in front of a farm house. Neither were smiling for the photo.

“My Mom and Dad!” she pointed to another photo of a grey mare rolling her eyes and sporting a sharp, angled haircut. “That’s my older sister Limestone-” Without missing a beat she pointed to another photo of a mare shying away from the camera, her mane hiding most of her face. “And Marble, my baby sister by a few minutes.”

“Fraternal twins?” I asked, noting the lack of resemblance. Same as the Maple sisters.

“Yep!” She pointed to another photo. This one showed a mare that looked to be Pinkie’s opposite in every way. Half-lidded, bored-looking eyes looked directly into the camera and the background was a solid gray. In her upturned hoof was a small rock.

“That’s my oldest sister Maud!” she smiled, hugging the chain of photos close. “She’s off getting her rockterate right now, but she’ll be home when winter comes! I miss her soooooo much!”

“She’s getting her doctorate?” I asked, wondering what pony college was like.

“No silly, her rock-terate! She’s doing her rock studies in the Equestrian Institute of Rockology. When she graduates, she’ll be Dr. Maud Pie.”

I shut my eyes, feeling equal parts accepting and frustrated at the sense in not calling it a doctorate and still getting the title of Doctor, but it was just one of those things I’d have to get used to.

“Yeah, okay…” I sighed. “You’re close with Maud?”

“She’s my bestest big sister friend!” she smiled fondly at the photo before folding it back into the wallet and stashing it in her mane again. “I can’t really explain it. But even though we’re really different and we don’t like all the same things, she always tries to understand me, and I try to understand her. I can just be me.”

Sounds familiar. I thought, smiling. Mason is scarily smart for a twelve-year old and even with the age difference I’ve always been his friend. We always hung out with each other more than other people our age and he gets me more than most people do, and I get him too.

“Bluey?” she looked up at me with impossibly sparkly puppy-dog eyes.

“What do you want?” I smirked, my sarcastic tone delighting her.

“I hope you get to go home soon, but…” she tapped her front hooves, looking up at me. “If you’re still here by winter…do you wanna spend Hearth’s Warming with my family and me?”

Spending the winter holidays with a girl’s family, not something I could say I’d ever done before.

“You want me to…meet your family?” I asked realizing how it sounded as it came out of my mouth. I pushed the notion out of my head, knowing she was just being nice to me like she’d always been. This was Pinkie Pie, for cryin’ out loud!

“Of course!” she giggled, and I froze a little at the sound before shaking it off. “Nopony should be by themselves, and I think they’ll really like you! Pleeeeaassseee??”

I averted my gaze at the way she batted her eyelashes, pouting up at me. Was she trying to give me a heart-attack!? I groaned, clenching my jaw and trying to avoid the eyes of the pony trying her best to pull one over on me.

“Uuugggghhhhh-Fine! Yes, okay, I’ll come!” I waved my hands in her direction, defeated. ‘Just knock it off with the face, and the eyes!! Jeez Louise!”

She laughed, hugging my side and celebrating her victory, the little pink manipulator…

I heard hushed voices from the other room, spotting the Cakes spying from the doorway. They were looking at the two of us with shimmering eyes, fussing over everything they’d seen before noticing they’d been found out and quickly retreating into the kitchen.

My face was on fire at that point. I just went face-first into her poofy pink mane, muffling my frustrated, embarrassed shouting.

“You can take this to the bank and gain access to your stipend.” Luna floated the paper that proved my citizenship to me, and in a flash, she produced something the size of a tube of lipstick, pressing it to the form and pulling away to reveal a blue-inked alicorn in a circle.

“A seal?”

“This will ensure that nopony can deny the authenticity of the form. This seal is one of two in all of Equestria, along with the one belonging my sister. They are magical and unable to be reproduced.”

“Thanks.” I hugged her again, glad to have someone who could get all this done on my side. She folded her wings around me one last time before looking at me.

“Be strong, wayward wanderer.” She smiled gently. “Should you find yourself in dire straits, do not hesitate to reach out to Celestia or myself. And remember…your friends will be here for you, do not be afraid to depend on them.”

I nodded, smiling back.

“No more keeping what’s bugging me to myself. I’ll do my best.” I gave her offered hoof a friendly shake and one last squeeze as she walked out of Town Hall with a couple of guards.

“I’m going to get back to my research.” Twilight told me, Spike hopping up on her back. I waved bye to him and he smiled, waving back. “Try to get some rest Lottie.”

“I think I’ll be getting a nice long nap before too long.” I smiled, saying my goodbyes to the two of them. Rainbow and Rarity said theirs too, and I thanked them for the nice things they’d said about me in front of the townsponies.

“Think nothing of it, Charlotte.” Rarity waved a hoof nonchalantly. “We didn’t say anything we didn’t believe to be the truth.”

“Yeah. I mean, you are kind of a big dork.” Rainbow shrugged, not noticing the flat look from Rarity. “But yeah, we’re good. I meant what I said too.”

The Apples got my attention and I said my goodbyes again. Applejack was all smiles too, and Apple Bloom looked fit to burst. Big Mac was stoic, but a small smile was on his face too.

“Glad everything went as well as it could.” Applejack sighed, seeming relieved.

“Mm Hmm.” Their brother nodded, stretching a little.

“Everypony knows about you now!” Apple Bloom cheered, seeming more excited about it than I was at least. “Now you can go anywhere, do anything! I can take you to all he best spots in town! It’ll be a blast!”

“Glad you’re excited.” I snorted, smiling so she knew I was joking. At least, joking enough to try not to think about going back out into town.

“Tell you what.” Applejack patted my side with her hoof. “You do one last thing for us today, and you can take today and tomorrow off. Sleep in, go out, do whatever you feel like. Make sure you’re feeling well at least.”

“Are you sure?” I asked, and the three of them nodded. “All right, what do you need me to do?”

“Go with Fluttershy to her place and pick up Winona.” She told me. “Our dog. She’s been sick the last few days and she’d getting released today. You and her can have a nice, relaxin’ walk home.”

“No problem.” The thought of ponies with pets was still a little funny, but a dog was more to be expected for a pet than something like Gummy. “I’ll be back soon.”

Fluttershy’s backyard was swarming with animals, some of them looking kind of familiar from my last visit. At least, they were the same kinds of animals I saw last time. When they saw me some of the smaller ones scattered, the mice and squirrels and such. The larger ones and the carnivores just looked on, looking a bit confused.

“Everypony!” she called out to the animals gently. “Do you remember my guest Cornflower Blue? She’s changed a bit, but she’s still the same pony-…oh, um…Well, she’s changed…is all.”

They didn’t seem very convinced. Various chatters called out and Fluttershy shook her head.

“No, nothing like that. It’s just like when Ms. Hare’s coat turns white in the winter. Or…maybe more like how Mr. Monarch used to be our friend The Caterpillar. She’s still the same as before. I promise.”

They looked at each other, talking amongst themselves before I heard heavy steps in the grass behind me. I turned slowly to see Fluttershy’s bear friend Harry looming over me, head cocked to the side. If I hadn’t already met him, I might’ve jumped out of my skin.

“Harry!” Fluttershy greeted him with a smile. “Do you remember Miss Blue?”

He leaned toward me, practically shoving his nose in my hair, sniffing my head all over. Warm snuffles were hitting my skin and I stifled a laugh. He finished his inspection with a strong snort of air to my head, looking at me again.

His tongue started to poke out from his mouth. As he leaned in, I had flashbacks to my head being covered in bear saliva and I startled, pointing a finger to him forcefully.

“Put that thing back where it came from, or so help me!”

He froze, the big slobbery tongue moving slowly in reverse back into his big bear mouth. With a chuff, he settled for pushing his head to mine, very forcefully nuzzling me. His fur was kind of coarse on my skin but I just sighed, scratching his lowered head.

“Good to you again too, big guy.” I smiled. Fluttershy beamed at the two of us warmly, then turned towards the sound of barking.

“There you are Winona!” she smiled as a brown and white dog bounded through the grass towards her. “Hello girl! This is Lottie, a friend of mine and Applejack’s. She’s here to walk you home.”

The Collie barked happily, coming over to me and Harry. She sat politely, raising a paw for me to shake. When I smiled and took it, she pushed herself up and smothered me with puppy kisses. I turned my head, trying not to laugh and scratching her behind the ears. So much for not getting slobbered on.

“It’s nice to meet you Winona.” I smiled, wiping my face with the hem of my shirt. “What’s she here with you for?”

“She ate some wild onion plants the other day by mistake.” Fluttershy cooed, loving on the dog. “If she’d eaten more, she would’ve gotten much sicker. She rested here for a couple of days and I explained to her which plants were okay to eat. She had an upset stomach and got a whiff of some tasty-smelling grass, the poor dear…”

Winona looked much healthier than all that, so I guessed she was good to go home to her family.

“I just need to give her a final check-up inside and then she’ll be fine to leave.” She went for the back door of her house with Winona in tow, letting her inside. “You’re welcome to stay here with my friends while you wait.”

“Cool.” I scratched Harry under his chin, and his tongue lolled out from his mouth. I looked around at the other animals in the yard. I trailed out in the grass stopping to pet the ones that recognized me. The same rabbit I met the last time approached with a few of its friends, or family maybe, and they all wanted some pets too. None of them seemed spooked at the sight of me anymore, and I even chatted with some snakes that slithered up to me. Not that it was a very meaningful chat, all of their hisses were lost on me.

The baby otters found me and they ran around my legs, squeaking and chirping away. I reached down, picking one up and petting them gently along their back. The ones still in the grass were still running around me, full of energy.

Though…I could’ve sworn there were only four otters last time I was here.

“Did you guys make a new friend?” I asked, scratching the one I was holding behind it’s little ear.

They stopped running, squeaking to each other. Then, slowly, the odd otter out slowly turned its head to me. I saw a long fang poking out from its mouth, and asymmetrical red and yellow eyes stared up at me. I reeled back, narrowing my eyes at it.

“Something ain’t right with that otter…”

“How rude!” It gasped, offended. I yelped, ducking behind Harry. The otter I’d picked up hopped down and ran off with the others. “Isn’t this a fine welcome?”

Harry scooped me up in his big bear arms and growled warningly to the strange-looking otter. In a flash of bright light, it was gone, replaced by an even stranger-looking creature.

“Well well well!” It’s voice smooth and almost placating. And noticeably masculine. “What kind of creature has my dear friend found herself in the care of now?”

He flew over to me…no. He was hovering, his mismatched wings weren’t moving at all. The more I looked at him the less he made sense. He was made up of all different parts, long and lithe like an eastern-style dragon.

“What…are you?” I asked him, and he laughed heartily.

“I could ask you the same thing, my dear!” he smiled, and it was making me uneasy. He wasn’t predatory, I didn’t feel like I was in any danger, but something was just…off. Harry growled again but I patted him on the nose and he gently put me down, watching closely. I was grateful for the lookout.

“Folks call me Lottie.” I told him. He hadn’t done anything but Harry’s reaction told me he was at least someone to be wary of.

“A pleasure, I’m sure.” He waved it off, his body twisting while he floated up. The air behind him flashed with colorful sparks and the sound of party poppers, confetti exploding from all directions. “You can call me Discord, Lord of Chaos!”

Trumpets came out of nowhere, sounding out triumphantly with no one playing them, scaring off a lot of the animals nearby. They spun out of control and exploded into a shower of…

“…Paperclips?” I asked, so confused my head was starting to hurt.

“You never have one when you need one.” He muttered. He snapped a talon and they reappeared in a surprisingly neat pile in my open hand. I was still out of it, but I put them in my pants pocket.

“Okay, I just woke up from a bad fever dream so this is really wigging me out.” I dragged a hand down my face. “Are you real?”

“As real as anything is!” he said, sounding delighted.

“You’re…some kind of shapeshifter?” I wondered out loud.

“I’ve been known to shift my shape!” he grinned, snapping his talons and in another flash of light and he was gone.

In his place was a circus seal, colorful pedestal and frilly rainbow collar. The seal still looked a lot like Discord, red and yellowed eyes and a long fang poking from his mouth. He struck a pose, a large colorful ball appearing above him. He bounced it a few times before it soared high in the air. His eyes appeared on the ball, the seal had disappeared while I was watching the act. The ball spun out and shifted into a large cloud. It thundered, and when the raindrops hit the ground, a polka-dotted flower taller than me bloomed.

The flower hacked and coughed, the petals curling into themselves and spitting Discord back into existence, who finished off the most impossible thing I’d ever seen with a bow. There was suddenly thunderous applause coming from nowhere, and a bouquet was thrown from somewhere in my blind spot and landed in Discord’s waiting arms.

“But a shapeshifter?” he laughed smugly. “That would be a wild understatement of my abilities, I’m afraid.”

Like it was the most normal thing in the world. I started to feel lightheaded.

“This is too much…” I muttered, head in my hands.

“I understand…” He paused, only to grin maniacally. “You want to see more?”

“Please no!” I cut him off, eyeing his talons ready to snap and do something else. “It’s…okay I’ll admit that was impressive but… I know magic is crazy and unpredictable but how in the hell is any of this possible!?”

I was properly losing my mind. Some creature unlike anything I’d seen so far could shapeshift, teleport, materialize things out of thin air, and could possibly mess with my head? Had magic been this wild and crazy the whole time I’d been here or was this guy just…super insanely overpowered?

“I can see you’ve been thoroughly impressed!” he smiled slyly, tossing the bouquet over his shoulder. “That’s enough for a free show, next time you’ll have to buy a ticket.”

“What the hell was all that?” I muttered, slumping against Harry, who saw how exhausted I was and patted my head gently with a paw.

“Oh, just in time.” He looked off towards the cottage.

“What?” I could only blink. “What’re you-”

“Discord!” Fluttershy and Winona were coming outside, and she seemed happy to see him. Point towards him being a friend rather than a foe. “I didn’t know you were coming today!”

“Hello, my dear!” he smiled brightly at her, ignoring Winona barking excitedly up at him. “I was just introducing myself to your new patient here. Something about a fever, I hear?”

“Oh no, Lottie’s not a patient. And she’s not an animal, she’s a creature called a human.”

“Are you entirely sure?” he asked slyly. “Hmm…she gives off the same kind of magic a pony does, but…not. Muddled by something else. How peculiar…”

“I’m uh…part pony on my Dad’s side.” I spoke up. He lit up, circling me like a snake coiling around its prey.

“Oh! A hybrid, are we? How positively strange!” he threw his head back, practically cackling. I couldn’t stop from feeling self-conscious, looking to the ground. Fluttershy fluffed up and flew to his face, frowning at the creature.

“Discord, please.” She folded her forehooves and looking at him, slightly disappointed. “She’s having a hard time…She’s very sensitive…” She whispered the last part. I felt embarrassed but I didn’t deny it.

“Fluttershy, I’m surprised at you!” he gave her the same look back. “You know better than anypony that I absolutely adore the strange and unusual. It was a compliment! What fun is there in being like everypony else?”

She blinked at his words, looking to me. I shrugged, trying to tell her I was just as confused. He looked to me again, taking my hand in his big lion’s paw.

“I must say, I’m quite fond of hybrids.” He smiled, shaking my hand vigorously. “Something especially marvelous about different things woven together in a single creature.”

It was a specific and weird compliment, but a compliment nonetheless. Though I got the feeling it all came back to him complimenting what he liked about himself. I shook his paw back, nodding.

“Thanks.” I looked over his form, taking in all his different parts. “Are you…like me?”

“That’s the beauty of it, dear Lottie.” He puffed up his chest, striking a dramatic pose. “You and I aren’t quite like anypony else.”

Not quite an answer, but I could understand what he was saying.

“I guess not.” I shrugged.

“Discord is a draconequus.” Fluttershy added helpfully. “His magic is as unique as he is.”

Discord puffed up his chest at her words, looking quite proud of himself.

“Your magic seems pretty powerful…” I half asked, thinking of what I’d seen today. “Any chance you could help Twilight out with finding out how to reopen the portal back home?”

Fluttershy and I explained the situation to Discord who had a very bored look on his face the whole time. Not an encouraging sign. But this was a chance that I couldn’t pass up.

“Well that’s all fine and dandy…” he was filing the claws on his lion paw, admiring his work. “But honestly this all sounds a little…below my skill set.” He hissed the last word, sounding bored senseless.

“Discord…” Fluttershy sounded disappointed.

“Honestly, this sounds like something even Princess Twilight Sparkle can figure out all on her lonesome.” He said Twilight’s title with more than a little contempt.

“You’re…not even gonna try?” I said just above a whisper. He looked at me, smiling.

“You seem interesting enough, I’ll admit.” He shrugged. “But vines and portals…nothing any of you can’t handle, I’m sure.”

Fluttershy seemed disappointed again by his answer. But every word out of his mouth was making me…

Angry.

“…Of course.” I laughed to myself. Both of them looked at me. “Of course! Ha!”

My hands were shaking, and I couldn’t stop the angry tears from spilling over. They were watching me but I couldn’t bring myself to be embarrassed.

“Of course…quite possibly the most powerful magic guy in this whole stupid universe can’t even be bothered to try and help me! Why would I expect anything different? Things were going so well. I’m not a secret anymore, I can go out in public, I have friends I can count on…but there had to be this big stupid wrench thrown right in the works of this whole stupid thing!”

“Lottie…” Fluttershy tied to comfort me, but I couldn’t take my eyes off him. He was watching me, a tub of popcorn to snack on appeared as he watched my little meltdown.

“It’s not like I’ve got people who’re worrying about me, who probably think I’m dead.” I laughed, wiping at my eyes. “Not like my whole life has been upended because my grandmother is a pony of all things and nobody bothered to tell me we were even related!”

“I…I keep losing people.” I managed to choke out the words, curling into myself. First Claire and then Grandpa, now possibly my entire family. My whole world… “And Twilight’s trying hard to get me home, I know she is…but some messed up part of me can’t help but think that it’ll never happen! That I’ll be here in this world for the rest of my life!”

“Butyou know what? Fuck it!” I shouted, pointing a finger at him. “Even if it takes Twilight years, decades to get me home, and everyone I know and love has given up on me being alive, I’d still wait for her help before I ever waited for a pompous jackass like you to bother lifting a finger to help me!!”

I was panting, coming down from my big ol’ mood swing. Winona had her ears down and she went to me, licking at the hand at my side. Fluttershy was covering her mouth with her hooves, looking between Discord and me.

And Discord…

He was just staring, a blank look on his face. Every second that ticked by made me rethink my little outburst and realize just how bad my lack of medication was starting to hit me.

“Ugh…Look.” I took a deep breath, wiping my eyes again. I pet Winona to show her I was okay. “That wasn’t fair of me…I’m sorry, it’s been a long day and I-”

He started laughing.

Discord was howling, clutching his gut and his floating form was slowly turning in the air as he laughed his ass off. I was too stupefied to get angry again. Poor Fluttershy was just as confused.

“Oh that was spectacular!!” He cackled, wiping away a tear. “Fluttershy my dear, you should bring around unusual creatures like her more often!”

He popped over to me, and I resisted the urge to smack him away, like a wasp flying to close out of nowhere. He leaned in close so only I could hear.

“Ponies are my favorite creatures to play with. But even being so colorful, everything is always so black and white with them. Even when they get angry it’s always with this air of superiority.” He rolled his eyes on the last world, pulling me in closer. “But you! Are all humans so…volatile? You’re quite the interesting creature!”

Fluttershy cleared her throat, giving him a flat look.

“Ah, yes of course.” His ears went down, leaning away from me. “And…what I meant by all of that is…I would be happy to give your little problem some…insight.”

I froze, my heart practically stopping.

“You…you will?” I could barely get the words out. Fluttershy latched herself around his neck, thanking him over and over. He beamed at her attention before turning back to me.

“Mind you, any portals that I manage to open I have no control over where they lead.” He proceeded to rake a talon in the air, ripping open this reality and peeking into another. My head was hurting again when I could see something that looked like…a world where a boy and a team of multicolored robot monkeys were fighting a weird skeleton man. The green monkey spotted us and waved and I could only dumbly wave back. The portal closed and I just groaned, holding my head in my hands.

“What cute little monkeys!” Fluttershy cooed. “I hope they’ll be alright.”

“I hate magic.” I mumbled into my hands, trying not to think about it.

“That didn’t happen to look like home, did it?” he asked me, most likely knowing the answer.

‘No. No it did not.” I sighed, looking up at him. “I don’t really get why you changed your mind but…thank you. I really owe you one, even for just trying.”

He didn’t seem interested in my words, but I caught him off guard with a squeeze to his lion’s paw in my hand. “Really, I appreciate this. I’m sorry I called you a…”

“Pompous jackass!” He said it so happily, like it was a badge of honor, shaking my hand again. “Think nothing of it. Well, if there’s nothing else I’m off to do some sleuthing!” From nowhere he donned a deerstalker cap and a comically oversized magnifying glass. He looked at the two of us through it, his eye magnified horribly. The rest of him disappeared behind the glass and it spun around, popping out of existence with the sound of his laughter.

Fluttershy and I stood in the grass for a moment before I turned to her.

“So…he’s really your friend?”

“Oh yes!” she smiled, petting Winona gently. “Though…that wasn’t always the case.”

I just blinked at her slowly, the effects of the long, crazy day evident on my face.

“But um…maybe that’s a story for another time…”

The forest was nothing special, at least not to the naked eye. But one of the many, many perks of being the Lord of Chaos was being able to see things that others could not. He could sense even the most minute change against the magical status quo. He was used to picking up on these small changes and distorting them for his own amusement.

He peered around the wild expanse, not really sure what he was even looking for. He wondered why he was even bothering to bother with all of this. Yes, the new creature in town was interesting, and being able to put some effort into messing with her would certainly be worth his time, but in all honesty, he was barely interested in the rest of his quest.

“I mean really…transporting little foals to a completely habitable world! With the same spoken language even! Oh, please, anything but that! Foals are so quick to adapt to their surroundings…Now, transporting grown ponies! That has some potential for some wonderful chaos. Imagine a full-dragon trying to get used to being a squishy little mammal like that one!”

He spied around the woods, not even bothering to be unseen. Looking for something out of place, or even too in place. Something that would give him some clue of what had happened here, even if it was only to hold over Twilight’s head.

The little voice he’d rather not listen to told him that his usual way of dealing with things, stringing her along so that she’d figure things out on her own wasn’t the best approach in a situation with missing foals.

Ponies, like so many other creatures, had the fiercest protective instincts when it came to their foals. He considered it very fortunate that no foals had gone missing in the last few years. No foals that any of Fluttershy’s friends could have known. No foal that she could have known. He imagined another young pony going missing, how it would make her cry. How she would be absolutely no fun sobbing and blubbering to him about how unfair it all was.

The thought ate at him in the most peculiar way. He shook it off.

In his most private thoughts, he had to admit that he had a soft spot for young creatures.

Considering that all creatures were young compared to him, he found it odd that the age of a creature would matter to him in the slightest. But the younger the creature the more accepting they were of the world and how it was, not how they perceived it to be. No outrage or moral high ground at the slightest thing that differed from them.

In an even deeper part of his private mind, he secretly hoped they were safe.

Not that he would ever admit it.

“Now, let’s see…” He let his magic wander in the woods around him, as he sat suspended in the air, his eyes and ears sharp.

He noted the lack of living things in the forest, just as Fluttershy and the human had described. Much like himself, animals could sense when to stay away. They sensed a predator here, and not one of them had stuck around.

But what kind of predator?

He felt something.

He followed this new feeling. He wasn’t sure what to make of it. It was magic, no doubt about it, but what was the source? What was doing all these things and why?

“Ugh…Look at me, trying to make sense of things…” he shivered, feeling revolted by his own words.

Before he could complain to himself some more, he felt the most peculiar sensation creeping up on him, and fast.

He whirled around, met only with more forest. His ears were perked, noting the dead silence. The slight chill in the air. Just as the human had described.

“How odd.” He said to himself. He focused his magic and closed his eyes, trying to put himself where he needed to be. Where this magic was coming from.

He opened his eyes.

He was in a void, met only with an endless dark expanse. The forest was now warped, stretching endlessly into nothingness. Orbs of light floated in the space around him, listless and calm.

He knew this place.

“Well now!” he laughed to himself. “The light show is new! I wonder who’s been decorating? I’m sure somepony would like to take credit? Hmm?”

As he spoke, he felt the same unfamiliar sensation creeping up on him.

It didn’t stop to introduce itself.

It soaked itself directly into his mind, and he was overcome with foreign thoughts not his own.

Something was very unhappy that he was there.

Burning hot hatred.

Agony.

Despair.

Intense emotions flooding his mind like nothing he’d ever felt.

He felt something trying to take him.

He focused his magic from deep down in his core and snapped his talons.

He ripped himself away from that place, appearing in Twilight’s library. She squawked indignantly, falling backwards from her writing desk that he had appeared on top of. Her papers went flying, spooking Spike and he fell off the bookcase ladder.

“Discord!!” she shouted, growling and muttering under her breath. “What in Equestria possessed you to drop in and-”

“Twilight Sparkle…” He rubbed his temples, suddenly feeling very agitated. He was not up for the usual runaround he gave these ponies. Twilight noted his unusual tone and suddenly felt uneasy. “We need to talk.”

Author's Note

lots of fluff this chapter, followed by plot development. just the way i like it.

i needed Lottie to go to Fluttershy's, and i realized i'd forgotten to mention anything about the Apple Family dog until this point. not like the show doesn't forget the pets exist sometimes tho, so i'd say no harm no foul *shrugs*

lots of cartoon references in this chapter, let me know if you spotted them c:

lottie's bad temper made her a frenemy! recall that she doesn't like getting jerked around or made fun of, this wan't an ooc outburst y'all. Discord is gonna love messing with her.

our pal Discord is finally in the mix. and i'd like to note for those of you who thought he might be behind this, i started writing this story up waaaaaaay before his plan with the plundervines. so coincidences aside, he's here to help in his own way.

and what's this? Discord has figured some things out? that outta be fun to hear. next time!

Twilight's finally gonna get a lead! huzzah! granted her research is going somewhere, but clues are always appreciated.

i hope y'all liked the update, as always comments are appreciated!

(also, i'm doing writing commissions now?? :o PM me for my (cheap) rates if anyone's interested. i did a blog post on it.)

The In-Between

I picked up my important papers from the end table on Fluttershy’s back porch. Between all the certificates and bank info it was getting to be quite the pile.

“I should've kept the envelope Luna had these in…” I tapped them into a neater stack, wondering if I should fold them and put them in my pocket.

“My pocket…”

I reached into the pocket of my pants. Pulling out one of the many paperclips Discord gifted me in his show of power, my head starting to hurt again.

“Huh…well.” I slipped one over the edge of the papers, shrugging. “Weird.”

Fluttershy was chatting with the animals who’d been scared off when Discord had shown up. I went to Harry, going for broke and hugging him.

“Thanks for trying to protect me buddy.” I patted him on the side, feeling extra exhausted all of the sudden. “I appreciate it.”

He chuffed at me, making bear sounds in what I hoped was understanding. Fluttershy smiled at the both of us, laughing quietly to herself.

“You’re very good with him.” She flew up to the bear, patting his head.

“He’s a good boy.” I nodded. Winona barked and circled my legs, herding me.

“Yes, you’re a good girl too.” I laughed, scratching behind her ears.

“How did you know what she asked?” Fluttershy blinked with wide eyes.

“That was a guess. Honest.” I knelt down, Winona had flipped onto her back for tummy rubs and tummy rubs she would receive. “I think it’s cool you can talk to them though.”

“I think so too.” she smiled, a robin landing on her outstretched hoof. “They’re so incredible, each in their own way.”

I listened to her talk about her animal friends, all the ones who had come out and some that hadn’t. She was so into it I didn’t notice something sneaking up behind me.

“AHH!” I yelped, leaping up, spooking Winona. Fluttershy got plenty spooked too.

“What’s wrong!?” she shouted, pulling her pet bunny close to her chest.

“Something bit me!” I pulled my leg up, my ankle stinging a bit.

“Oh dear…” she yanked my leg up behind me absentmindedly, almost knocking me off balance. “I don’t think it broke the skin…”

She looked around in the grass, Winona sniffing around a bit before growling a bit at a tall patch of grass. Fluttershy patted her back to calm her before giving the grass quite a look.

“Now then, come on out.” She said firmly. “Come out and apologize to Lottie.”

The grass shook a bit, and there was some kind of high-pitched chittering.

“Oh, I should’ve known it was you.” She reached a hoof into the grass, rooting around before flinching, pulling her hoof out with a sigh.

On the end of her hoof, clamped firmly with little sharp teeth, was something smaller than I would’ve thought for how hard I got bit. About the size of a kitten.

“Is that a weasel?”

“A pine marten, actually, but the same family.” she beamed at me before looking back sternly. “This little boy is quite the troublemaker!” she pulled the weasel off of her hoof and held it up to her face. “Little one, you know the rules. Creatures don’t claw, bite or eat other creatures while they’re here, remember?”

It squeaked at her.

“It’s nice that you wanted to meet her.” She leveled a hoof at the animal. “But rules are rules. If you keep breaking them then you’re not welcome to come back.”

The pine marten slumped, looking like a limp chocolate éclair.

“I’m so sorry Lottie.” She flew to me, settling down on the ground. “He’s just a little one, he’s still learning how to act around ponies. It’s been…a challenge.”

I looked at the little guy. It was a deep brown with an orange-ish underbelly and little round ears. When he opened his mouth, I saw tiny but sharp-looking teeth. Beady brown eyes stared up at me before chirping again.

“He says he’s sorry too…but I’m not sure he understands what he’s apologizing for.”

I reached out, slowly to the little thing letting it sniff my hand. I guess he liked what he smelled because he wriggled loose of Fluttershy’s grasp and latched onto my finger.

I hissed in pain a little, but knowing it was coming as opposed to being snuck up on made it hurt a lot less. He had so many sharp little teeth but being a baby they were duller than a pin or needle I’d accidently jabbed myself with while sewing. That or he didn’t have a lot of bite strength yet.

Either way I still had a finger.

“Little mister!” Fluttershy gasped, looking the kind-of weasel in the eye with a stern eye as he dangled from my digit. “We don’t bite other creatures!”

He was hanging in there, unwilling to let go. I lifted him to eye level and got a good look at the little guy.

He was small, a bit longer than the length of my hand, and his little round ears were down as I looked over him. I grabbed his body gently with my other hand, supporting him so he could let go and not fall if he wanted to. After a few seconds of weasel-y thinking, he opened his mouth and let go.

“Sorry little guy.” I told him, easing up on my grip and letting him sit in my hands. “You should probably listen to her.”

“He’s getting used to being around ponies, but I don’t know if he’ll ever be somepony’s pet.” Fluttershy sighed. “He’s just too aggressive, and it’s hard enough to be a pet carnivore…They rarely get adopted for a lot of reasons…”

“This little guy?” I asked, his little nose twitching at me. “Ponies would be afraid of him?”

“Oh yes.” She nodded. “Members of the weasel family are very efficient hunters, they have a high metabolism and eat almost half their body weight every day. They hunt even when they’re full and store their kills where they sleep. Most ponies don’t want little…dead things in their homes, and they don’t want to supply the meat they need themselves when it’s not pet food like you’d give a dog or a cat. Even in the weasel family I see otters and ferrets get adopted by ponies, but a tiny little Pine Marten just makes some ponies uncomfortable.”

The little guy scrabbled up my arm and climbed to the top of my head, and he leaned down to look me in the eyes, twisting his little body.

I could see being scared of wild animals, but compared to back home, animals here seem almost domesticated. I thought to myself. If I can hug a bear and not be afraid, ponies could be friends with anything.

“He seems like he’d do fine if he learned to behave himself.” I shrugged. “You’d just have to find a pony who’s okay with raising a little predator.”

I held my hand up to him, letting him climb into it and petting him down his long body. His fur was super soft and he leaned into my touch.

“You’re a deadly beast, aren’t you?” I cooed half-sarcastically. “Who’s a little killing machine?”

He playfully nibbled on my finger, holding onto it with his little brown paws.

“See! That didn’t hurt a bit.” I felt a certain pony’s stern gaze on me. “But you should still listen to her, she’s the boss, alright?”

He sniffed at me before hopping off and running into the grass. I shrugged, wondering if I’d gotten through to him.

“Thanks for trying Lottie.” She smiled. “I’m hoping for the best and I do hope he gets better behaved soon, but I won’t stop trying.”

“Thanks for your help today, with everyone else.” I smiled back, grabbing my papers and whistling for Winona who was off chasing the otters. She came bounding through the grass to me. “I’ll see you around, yeah?”

We said our goodbyes, Winona too, and the two of us made our way to Sweet Apple Acres. I talked to Winona the whole way and got a kick out of her barking answers back to me, even if I couldn’t understand her.

Having a pet seemed fun. It would be fun to have one that was as smart as the animals seemed here. But I still hoped to get home, and that might mean leaving everything here behind. I wouldn’t do that to an animal, let alone one I knew was smart.

Fluttershy was headed off to the chicken coop to check on the new chicks. She had enjoyed having Lottie visit, somepony willing to socialize with the carnivores was always good for them. Even her own closest friends had animals that they were uncomfortable around.

Speaking of carnivores, she hadn’t seen any sign of the little Pine Marten kit since Lottie had left. He was usually up in the trees near her cottage, but she couldn’t spot him anywhere.

“He must’ve gone out hunting.” She reasoned with herself, sighing. “I better hurry to the coop and tell the hens to keep the new chicks in their sight. He’s getting better at hunting farther away but better safe than sorry…”

But the little Pine Marten was quite farther away than she realized, and she wouldn’t know where he’d gotten off to for quite a bit.

Twilight was unnerved by the grim, almost pained look on Discord’s face. Mostly, he looked annoyed. He slunk off of her writing desk to the floor, grumbling to himself as she and Spike watched him in awkward silence.

“…Well?” she asked him, her wings fluffing up nervously. “What do we need to talk about?”

He growled under his breath, pushing himself up off the floor. He looked at her, crossing his forelegs defensively.

“I paid Fluttershy a visit today…” he closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his muzzle. He looked so uncharacteristically drained to Twilight, adding to her unease. “And a ‘Lottie’ was with her.”

A thousand possible scenarios ran through her head, but she kept them to herself for now.

“You met Lottie?” she asked, still curious. “She’s-”

“Please don’t interrupt.” He held up a paw, and it was so abrupt she didn’t have time to get worked up over his poor manners. “They told me about the situation in the forest and I agreed to look into it.”

She wanted to ask, oh Dear Celestia she wanted to ask!

“I was…confronted.” He seemed to search for the word. “Something defended itself against my intrusion. I managed to escape.”

Managed. Implying there was a possibility that he could’ve been…

“Are you okay?” she asked. It was so out of character for their past interactions that all three of them were surprised by her words.

“Of course!” He smirked, seeming more like his usual self. It settled the room a bit, but she had the most peculiar feeling that it wouldn’t last.

“I’ve been researching all the possibilities to get Lottie home…” she sighed. “I know the answers are just outside my reach! Please, did you figure anything out?”

“I do believe so.” He didn’t look pleased or displeased at his own words. Just thoughtful. “I understand that you are…fairly competent in magic, yes?”

That sounded more like Discord.

“Not many unicorns learn the finer points of a teleportation spell. Granted it falls short of my own abilities, mind you. But!”

He suddenly appeared behind her, and she wondered where he was going with this.

“Tell me Twilight Sparkle.” He looked at her, more serious than she had ever seen him. “What did Celestia teach you of that spell?”

Twilight thought back to her own lessons, it had taken her most of her life as Celestia’s pupil to master the spell. Not many unicorns even got close.

“She told me that long ago, unicorns were much more tapped into the wild magic of the land.” She remembered sitting at her mentor’s side, eagerly listening to her private words. “They could ‘wink’ almost at will without draining their magic reserves. Though, nopony calls it that anymore.”

“Yes, that’s all fine and good, but what did she teach you of the mechanics? The specifics?” He emphasized, sounding impatient.

This gave her pause. Not many powerful spells relied on less technical methods, no spell matrices to memorize or even the rarer incantation. But teleportation was one of the only spells she had ever learned that relied on her own ability rather than something she could learn or study.

“Not much, I admit.” She felt like that was the wrong answer, judging by his look. “It was one of the most intuitive spells I’ve ever learned. Years of effort and building up my magic reserves to withstand the drain.”

“Typical. Leave it to Celestia to cheat her protégé out of an education…” he grumbled, and Twilight kept her barbed reply to herself. “Let me break it down for you.” He donned a graduation cap and a formal robe, reaching up and tugging a roll-down diagram from nothing. He directed her attention with a telescopic pointer, clearing his throat. Spike sat beside her, and they both wondered where this was going.

“When a unicorn, or a magically superior creature-” he grinned to himself, pointing to a crude drawing of a unicorn, and Twilight rolled her eyes. “-teleports from one location to another, they create a resonant magical signature.”

“I checked for that, but the residual trail was a dead end.” She told him.

“Hush now!” he scolded. Another snap and a dunce cap plopped onto her head, getting a snicker from behind Spike’s claws. She knocked it off onto the floor, losing her patience. But this was important. She took a calming deep breath and let him go on.

“Now, this magic can be traced between point A and point B, leaving such a signature. But where does the magic go in between these two points? Or to put a finer point on it…”

He looked at her, suddenly deadly serious again.

“Where does a pony go?”

“Go?” she reeled at his words. “The teleporter doesn’t go anywhere. There isn’t anything between the two points of magical contact! It’s nearly instantaneous!”

“Nearly.” He grinned, stretching the word out impishly. “Implying there is a delay, no matter how short.”

“We’re talking milliseconds here!” she argued.

“Poor, simple Princess Twilight.” He sighed, floating on air lazily. “Tell me, what does your esteemed teacher have to say on matter dispersal?”

The sudden change in subject was jarring. She paused, trying to recall her lessons again.

“Matter can’t be completely destroyed or dispersed.” She repeated what Celestia had taught. “It has to be converted. When applied to magic theory, this teaches us that something transported or transformed retains all of its composition, nothing can easily be lost or gained.”

“Exactly.” He smiled, glad to see she was following along. “So, when a pony is teleported…logically-” he spat out the word with contempt. “-the whole pony goes along for the ride.”

“Yes…that’s true.” It was an oddly simple conclusion. Something even a foal could understand. “A teleportation, no matter how botched, will always transport the entire teleporter.”

“So!” he announced, seeming excited. “When a pony teleports, matter cannot be lost!”

She stared at him, no clue what he was getting at. Then, to both of their surprise, it was Spike who chimed in.

“Oh, I get it.” He nodded, like it was the simplest thing in the world. “You kinda get broken down when you teleport. But since you can’t be totally broken down, thanks to the matter stuff, all the bits of you have to go somewhere.”

“Bingo! We have a winner!” Discord cheered, and a gold star appeared on Spike’s chest. He beamed, nodding sagely.

“What?” he shrugged, noticing Twilight’s confused stare. “I’ve heard you reciting magical theory to yourself since before I could talk. I learned a thing or two.”

“No, it’s…” she looked at Discord defiantly. “Your theory, it’s…it’s impossible!”

“Now Twilight...” He smirked at her. “When have I ever been concerned with what is possible?”

She froze. The implications of everything he had said were hitting her all once. She blinked, piecing everything together in her head.

“Matter…matter breaking down when teleporting…supposing the lack of unicorns who’ve accomplished teleporting for a proper study…and residual magic trails can always be followed barring a counterspell…But matter is matter…” she muttered to herself, beginning to pace. Discord was watching her, seeming delighted by her panic and mounting neurosis. “Near instantaneous, not instantaneous…”

It stopped her in her tracks. Discord looked excited to hear her conclusion.

“Are you suggesting…” she didn’t want to say it. The sheer impossibility if it was tearing apart every bit of logical sense in her. “…You’re suggesting that when a teleportation spell is cast…the broken-down matter, before reappearing in the desired location…”

“Yes?” he lead her on, practically fit to burst.

“It…exists in some…space within our reality?”

“There she is!” he shouted, donning her with a graduation cap, slapping a diploma into her hooves. She didn’t move or react to his usual eccentricities, too stunned to reply. “Congratulations on finally figuring out the obvious!”

“But…but.” She shook off the unwanted headgear, clutching onto the diploma like it was a life preserver in these confusing new seas. This was completely uncharted territory. She’d never heard this even discussed in all her years of study. Teleportation was such a broad field with little in-depth research into how it worked.

“A sub-reality…where only basic magic energy can travel and not the physical form…How does this interact with Lottie’s portal to her world!?”

Discord wasn’t fazed by Twilight’s lecture/study mode. He thought back to what he had seen and considered what the human had told him about crossing over to Equestria’s plane of existence.

“The in-between place has changed since I was there last…” he settled into a calm, better than he’d been when he first appeared in the library, but still unusual for him. “Sometime within the last thousand years? Something was there, but unless you’re dealing with another being with my kind of powers I haven’t the foggiest how it got there.”

“How do you even get to such a place?” If she had any doubts before she was convinced now more than ever that the forest incidents had everything to do with Lottie’s portal. “I need to understand Discord. I need to get her home…I need to find those foals!”

He saw her, helpless and confused, and any other time he would be delighted that his words had put her in such a state. But something nagged at the back of his mind, scratching away trying to get his attention. Something was up.

“Hold on for just a moment.”

He popped his head off of his shoulders, getting a yelp from the other creatures in the room. Holding his head against his side, he struggled to unscrew the top of his skull. Like the stubbornest jar of pickles.

“Ah! There we go.” He smiled, finally getting it loose. He casually spun the top if his head loose from the rest of his head, ignoring the horrified looks he was getting. He reached into his head with his talons and rooted around.

Casually tossing out a few bits of junk; a basketball, a stale baguette, thirty packets of ketchup, an accordian…

“Here we are!” He grabbed on tight, and with a bit of force, he plucked something from his head that didn’t belong.

Something that had hitched a ride with him.

“Well look at that!” he laughed.

Twilight gasped softly.

“One of the lights…” she said under her breath.

“There were a bunch of these things floating around the In-Between.” He told her, screwing his head back on. “One of them must’ve gotten stuck when I popped in and out.”

“They’ve been interacting with Lottie since she got here, and Pinkie Pie and I saw them when we went to get her from the forest after she ran from the hospital. Do you…know what they are?”

“Not specifically.” He squinted at it, and it seemed to be trying to escape his grasp. “A magic orb of light isn’t exactly distinct. Somepony might have made it, or it might be a magical creature itself.”

“What are you gonna do with the little guy?” Spike asked, his spines a bit droopy. Discord looked at the light for a moment before shrugging and letting it go.

The light zipped away from him, floating high in the air. It moved from one spot to another, seeming anxious. If it felt something like that. After a few moments it floated down to Twilight, sitting on the tip of her muzzle. It was weightless and the contact had so little sensation it was like it was barely there.

“I think it likes you.” Spike smiled. The light drifted back up into the air and floated aimlessly above everypony’s heads. If this was a creature like Discord had suggested, she couldn’t catch it and study it like it was lesser than herself.

“It doesn’t seem to be in any hurry to get back to the woods.” Twilight thought out loud. “They’ve been harmless so far…this could be an opportunity. This came from the…In-Between place where things I need to understand are happening. I can study it!”

Spike gave her a look.

“Non-invasively of course.” She added. “If this is a creature then I’ll do my best to treat it like I would anypony else.”

She trotted over to where it had wandered across the room, making sure her posture was gentle and non-threatening. She hoped this light was alive, otherwise she would look pretty silly.

“Hello. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” She spoke in a soft, even tone. “I don’t know if you can understand me, but nopony is going to hurt you. You’re free to leave if you like.”

She trotted over to the nearest window and cracked it a bit, big enough to let the light through.

But the light just floated around lazily, occasionally dipping closer to the creatures in the room before floating back up.

“If it understood you, seems like it’s sticking around.” Spike noted, shrugging.

“If it is a creature, we’ll find a way to communicate eventually.” Twilight told him. She turned to Discord still worn down from everything she’d learned from him today.

“I can work with a lot of what you’ve told me.” She started making a list of books and academic papers she knew of about teleportation theory and light spells, among other things. “Is there anything you could think of to get Lottie back home?”

“I wouldn’t recommend going back to that forest…” he grimaced. “I don’t know what created the portal she came through, but something is there in the In-Between. Given what I felt…”

He tapped his digits together thoughtfully, ears low.

“It’s possible that what’s lurking there lured those foals into the woods.”

“Hey there girl!” Applejack chuckled as Winona whined at her owner, jumping up and showering her with attention, and puppy kisses. “Alright, I missed you too. Go on, go see Apple Bloom, she missed you too.”

Winona bounded off into the house, and a surprised yelp from Apple Bloom followed by her laughter and excited barking could be heard.

“Thanks Lottie, and as promised, the rest of today and tomorrow are yours to do as you please. I’m a mare of my word.”

“I could use a good long rest that’s not a magic coma or a fever.” I snorted, and we both laughed. “But I’m just a bit wired right now, been a heck of a day.”

“You did great Lottie.” She smiled at me, bumping my side with hers. “Ponies in this town are sure to warm up to you even more after that.”

“Hope so.” I shrugged. “Then there was Pinkie and playing with the Cakes’ kids, and then that Discord guy-”

“Hold on now, Lottie.” She cut me off. “You went and met Discord already? Ah shucks, I’m awfully sorry, I didn’t think he’d be hangin’ around Fluttershy’s today. Was he at least well behaved with her there? He didn’t push your buttons or nothin’, did he?”

“He was…” I searched for the words, regarding my mixed feelings towards the guy. “Alright. He pulled a lot of impossible stuff that messed with my head and yanked me around a little but…I think we reached an understanding. Kind of.”

“Well…a lot of that sounds like him.” She looked to be thinking, a bit put off.

“He agreed to help try to find out how to get me back home.” I told her, and her eyes widened at that. “So, kind of a weirdo, but a decent enough guy. All in all.”

“Well shoot.” She looked just as confused as I felt. “If he pulls that off, he might just be not such a no-good snake after all.”

“Goodness!” I put a hand to my chest, using a fake fancy voice. “Such high praise, dear Applejack.”

She snickered behind her hoof, and I stretched a bit, making my way to the guest room. I knew if I hung around downstairs too long, I’d convince myself to help out with chores despite my time off. I splayed myself out on the bed, decompressing.

After a short break, I decided to use my free time to work on what I thought of just this morning.

I got to work using the scraps and basic sewing kit Rarity had lent me. I figured out the pattern from the Pinkie doll she had given me and just started going for it.

“Okay little pony, Pinkie’s gonna love you.” I talked to it as my hands moved. “Your seams are gonna be nice and straight, and you’ll make her the happiest pink pony in town. I want to do something nice for her. I want to show her how much she means to me. And I know you’re gonna be just the thing.”

The words were just flowing out of me, I wasn’t embarrassed of it in an empty room. No one around to overanalyze it or judge, just the even tempo of the thread pulling through the material. Slowly but surely, I was making progress.

There was a small knock at the door, and with a word, Apple Bloom stepped inside.

“Lottie!” she smiled, coming up and stopping beside the bed. “What’re you doin’?”

“Pinkie bought me a stuffed pony.” I told her, gesturing to the little pink toy on the bed. “So I’m making her one that looks like me. Well, what I look like as a pony.”

“You make toys?” she gasped softly, staring at my hands as they worked. “Can I help?”

I almost said no, in the politest way, but I quickly realized I was short a few materials.

“Actually yes.” I told her, and her eyes lit up. “If you all have any spare wool for stuffing, I’d be grateful. And remember my mane color? I’ll need some yarn for it, if you have it.”

“I’ll be right back!” she called, already halfway out the door. Not a few minutes later she was back in the room, nearly skidding across the floor in her excitement.

“Easy there, short stuff.” I snorted, getting a good-natured glare from the filly. She plopped a small tote carrying the stuff I’d asked for onto the bed, having carried it to the room with it firmly in her teeth. I wasn’t even phased by that kind of thing anymore. A few small puffs of white wool and a yarn ball roughly the same muted dark purple my mane had been, give or take a few shades.

“Perfect.” I told her. She smiled brightly, hopping onto the bed gently on the other side of me.

“How’d you learn to make toys?” she asked, in that way that I could tell that this would be the first of many questions.

“My grandma showed me when I was little.” I told her, not looking up from my work. “The one that’s not a pony, on my Mom’s side. She taught me a lot of crafty stuff, even though I was too little to do a lot of it on my own. Other than that it was just a lot of practice.”

“I think it’d be hard to do with hooves…” she frowned, looking down at her own.

“Sewing maybe.” I shrugged. “But Granny Smith seems to knit just fine, and you can make crochet and knitted dolls if you know how.”

“Oh wow.” She looked like her brain was moving a million miles an hour at the possibilities. “Would you show me how? Sometime?”

“Might be a bit tough, translating my hands methods to hooves but…I don’t see why not.” I told her with a smile.

We talked about future plans as I sewed, and later we had fun scavenging Granny Smith’s assortment of old buttons for the perfect pair of yellow ones for little stuffed pony Bluey. I separated the yarn and curled it a bit to make it look as much like my hair as I could. Apple Bloom even talked me into making it a little jacket like mine for the full effect.

“Alright, that should fit, little me.” I told it, sliding its front legs into the arm holes. It was more like a tiny sweater, given it didn’t open like a real jacket, but the intention was there. “Now you’re starting to look like I did when I was Cornflower Blue.”

“Are you…talking to it?” Apple Bloom smiled, and I didn’t detect any ill will in her words. No teasing or sarcasm.

“Yeah, sorry. I don’t know why I do that.” I sighed. “I always have, talked to the toys I make, I mean. I think it might be left over from when I was little and I still thought they were secretly alive.”

“It doesn’t bother me.” She shrugged, watching me attach the short, curly tail. “It’s kind of silly, but in a good way.”

“Silly’s right.” I smiled. “But it helps keep me focused. I usually make these for relatives so it’s kind of like…a little blessing. In my own way. Telling them to be good friends to my numerous baby cousins and second cousins and so on. Telling them to keep them safe.”

“Well, I know that if I was your cousin, I’d love a present like that.” She smiled, nodding to herself. She froze suddenly, grimacing. “But I-I’m too old for little filly stuff like that, grown-up mares don’t play with dolls.”

“Eh, who’s judging?” I shrugged. “Look at me. Pinkie Pie gave me that little stuffed her and I love it. Might not play with it like a little kid would but it’s the thought that counts. And grown adults certainly don’t waste their time making stuffed cats and little wooden cars, but I still do it.”

“What do you mean ‘waste time’?” she blinked, tilting her head curiously. “You’re really good at it, from what I can tell.”

“It’s not a job.” I sighed, sewing the hindquarters shut tight, securing the tail in place. “Anything you can’t make a living off of is just a hobby. And hobbies are for people who have time and money to waste, which I don’t. Not really. I just do this when I can’t sleep, mostly. Or on the weekends.”

“…Wait a second. I thought you said… ‘Doing something you love makes the rest of the stuff you have to go through a little better. It’s important to you and that’s what counts.’” She recited, looking me in the eyes. “You told me that on the way to your party.”

I blinked, remembering the words I’d heard from my other grandmother. It had made me feel better at the time and thinking about it made me feel better again.

“You’ve got a good memory.” I half-laughed, mulling it over. “Yeah, I guess that’s still right. It’s kind of embarrassing having to relearn these things when I get all mopey and stupid.”

“You’re not stupid!” the little filly protested, looking genuinely hurt at my choice of words. I blinked at the sincere reaction and fiddled with the stuffed pony for a moment.

“Sorry.” I gave her a real smile, reaching to her and ruffling her bright red mane. “I’ll lay off the self-putdowns for now.”

“Just for now?” she asked, looking up with sad eyes, really tugging at the heartstrings. I groaned, if she weren’t so young, I’d think she was purposefully manipulating me like Pinkie had taken to.

“Alright…let’s start with a week and see where we go from there.” I sighed, getting a smile out of her.

“Oh! A week! That’ll be almost Nightmare Night!” she leapt up suddenly, and I put a hand on the supplies so they didn’t bounce off the bed. “Do ya wanna see my costume?”

“Sure.” And again she was halfway out the door before I was even finished talking. I smiled to myself, she’d really started to grow on me.

Discord's words were still ringing in Twilight's head. It had always bothered her that foals had disappeared seemingly out of nowhere, but the additional thought of something in those woods actively luring them to whatever their fates may be made her twitch in panic and irritation.

"Are you sure?" she asked him, suddenly feeling hot and agitated. He seemed to mull it over before floating lazily on his back in the air.

"Now, dear Twilight." He ran his claws and talons through the fur on his stomach lazily. "I'm as sure of it as I am about anything."

She closed her eyes and sighed, not sure where to start with that.

"If it's true, then I was right to have the crystal barrier erected...I was just worried about somepony wandering into those woods, not some force actively drawing ponies in." she paced a bit in front of a worried Spike, a bored Discord, and an floating orb of unspecified emotion. "The sooner I figure this out, the sooner I can stop whatever's at work here and the sooner I can get Lottie home and keep Ponyville safe."

"Not to sound like a naysayer, I am genuinely curious." Discord chimed in, checking his claws over. "But what have you actually been doing, Princess?"

She should have bristled at the implication of his words and tone, but she was too eager to share what she'd actually been working on.

"I'm glad you asked!" she smiled, floating and summoning her research so far. Discord looked to be regretting his words but didn't leave. "First I pulled every theory ponies have on inter-dimensional travel to see if any were more plausible than others. Then when that didn't pan out I looked into known wild plant magic."

Discord nodded along, still trying to be nonchalant.

"At one point I even tried to find any references in Equestria's ancient history of human sightings, even anything remotely resembling her species so that I could research how they were said to travel to our universe, but the most I could find was a loose translation of an old myth from Minos about a strange creature that wed an ancient Minotaur chief and gave birth to a line of strong warriors, but most of their myths are of a spoken word tradition and very unreliable..."

"Well, if it were me." Discord interrupted, raising a bushy white brow. "I wouldn't go chasing after whatever you might find lurking in the In-Between. No need to add a princess to the list of missings. And if you truly want to get Lottie home and find your foals, I'd spend my time looking into just how the original travelers got through."

"I've been trying!" she protested, feeling a headache coming on. "I've been wracking my brain on how the original inter-dimensional travel could've possibly happened! Weren't you listening!?"

"Perhaps it's not the method itself you should be searching for." he offered, practically snaking around her shoulder, watching her brain process his words. Watching Twilight trying to figure out his meanings was half the fun of speaking to her at all.

The seconds ticked by, highlighted by a round, brassy alarm clock sitting in his open claw next to her head. He saw her eyes widen, and he switched his talons behind her head, the clock reappearing as a bright light bulb, illuminated with a pleasant ding.

"Discord!!' she shouted giddily, bouncing on her hooves around the room. "I would never have-...I can't believe it never occurred to me!!"

"Yes, we all know I'm brilliant." He replied, appropriately smug. Twilight latched onto Spike, hugging him far too tightly, before leaping at Discord only to be stopped by a talon to the tip of her horn.

"And with that, I think it's time I took my leave." he shuddered at the thought of mushy little pony hugs. Twilight was already at the shelves pulling everything the library had on their new theory. Discord knocked on the wooden floor, a door appearing which he stepped into like it was the most normal thing in the world.

Spike looked from the quickly vanishing door to Twilight, who was already absorbed in her work once again.

"Wait...what did I miss?"

Apple Bloom was still with me around sundown as I finished up the stuffed pony. It was so small that it hadn’t taken me even the entire day, but I was feeling the effects of the day by the end of it.

“I gotta say, I’m mighty impressed.” Apple Bloom said with a slight yawn. Sure enough, once the sun went down ponies seemed to get sleepy right away. “You worked on that little thing all day long and she looks like she could be sittin’ on a shelf in the toy store.”

“Thanks.” I smiled, my eyes also feeling heavy. I tied off the last stitch on the second ear and it was done. I sighed, content with a hum of exhaustion under my skin.

“Lemme see!” she reached out for it and I handed it over, yawning myself. She looked at it like a…well a kid with a new toy. She held it up in front of her, laughing softly as she booped noses with the little stuffed pony me. I’m not gonna lie, it was pretty adorable. I got off the bed and stood up, stretching out my body. I’d gotten so stiff sitting there, even with breaks for both lunch and dinner. But I felt so…oddly fulfilled. Like no matter how tired it made me, I would do it again and again. I picked up the tote from the headboard and started picking up the supplies and scraps.

“She’s so cute.” She laughed sleepily. “Pinkie’s gonna love her.”

“I hope so.” I pulled the pins from the pin cushion and put them back in their container. “She’s been a really great friend to me ever since I got here and I wanted to do something nice for her.”

“I can’t wait to learn to make toys Lottie.” She yawned, her whole body starting to slump. “It’ll be so much fun.”

“I’m looking forward to it.” I took the supplies downstairs real quick, not finding Granny Smith so I left them on the living room table.

When I came back upstairs, Apple Bloom was fast asleep on the guest bed. Tight in her front hooves and nuzzled against her cheek was tiny stuffed Bluey. I smiled, gently picking her up with a little bit of effort to take her back to her own bed.

“Geez kid.” I huffed with a smile. Ponies were deceptively heavy for being so small. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

I tucked her in and she snuggled the plush closer, and I didn’t see the harm in letting her hang on to it for the night. I went back to the guest room and dozed off only minutes after getting myself comfy.

I startled awake to my door flying open and slamming into the wall. I gripped the covers in a panic, my eyes still adjusting to the morning light.

“Lottie!” Apple Bloom’s voice cried out, almost painfully. She didn’t sound upset or in pain so I just sat up, groaning under my breath, still half-blind.

“Wha happun?” I said, ever so eloquently.

“That thing you said about your toys when you were little!” she bounced excitedly, I could hear her hooves on the floor. “I thought you were joking! Do all your toys do this?”

“What are you-” I blinked the last of the sleep away, my eyes finally focusing on something being shoved in my face.

In Apple Bloom’s hooves was little stuffed Bluey, but as I looked at it, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing.

Its little ears were twitching, and a tiny plush hoof reached up and booped me on the nose.

The screaming was probably unnecessary.

Author's Note

and lo! Lottie's magic has found a way out of her body! it's more complicated than it looks for now, to be explained in the next chapter. (hint hint: her magic is not just bringing the toys she makes to life) if you look closely at earlier chapters, it might be s;lightly more obvious.

fun fact! first draft of the story, Lottie had a dog named Harley that came to Equestria with her, so Lottie maybe having a pet has always been in the dna of the story. but i like the idea of Lottie having a tiny little killing machine pet. weasels are ruthless and adorable and pine martens are just the best. cute little ears and paws

Discord explains some magic stuff to the purple pony princess. and he gives a clue to what might be going on, a little clue. don't expect him to be much more help tho. not really his style.

now we have a name for the ominous magic dimension Discord popped over to, and where Lottie's been once or twice. how? who knows. exactly when? i'm too tired to go back and make sure of it 100%.

what's up with the orbs of light??

what did Discord and Twilight figure out?? (also i feel like i've used that Spike getting the last kind of funny line scene transition before, but it might've been in an earlier draft that didn't make the cut.) also, i promise they actually have a plan now, that wasn't a stall for time so i can figure it out. i know how this is gonna go down.

and most importantly...

what was Apple Bloom's Nightmare Night costume???

all this and more will be revealed...

some other time!

as always, i love your guys' comments. c: don't be afraid to tell me what you're thinkin' about with the story.

(off for winter break so enjoy some more stuff from me in the near future! i can't promise a whole bunch but, i haven't done anything creative in several months so i'm rarin' to do all of the stuff!)

The Ties

In a flash, Applejack and Big Mac had made their dynamic entrances as well, fire in their eyes at my screaming.

“What’s wrong!?” the oldest sister asked, her eyes scanning the room wide and alert. Big Mac’s nostrils were flaring as he searched for the danger, snorting as if to intimidate the unseen threat. He spotted Apple Bloom, very confused and startled by my screams as well, but he froze when he saw the tiny stuffed Bluey in her hooves.

“D’aww.” He cooed, looking particularly mushy. But as soon as the little Bluey stared back at him, reaching out to the stallion, he visibly recoiled with a startled yelp.

“What in tarnation am I lookin’ at?” Applejack got closer to inspect it. It mirrored her movements and she seemed as unsettled as I was by it.

“Lottie made her!” Apple Bloom announced, puzzled by all our behavior. Applejack looked from the doll to me but I didn’t know where to begin in offering an explanation.

“Lottie?” she asked, stepping closer to the bed. “Are you okay at least? You just got spooked?”

“Spooked!?” I tried to control my volume but it was a losing battle. “That…that thing is alive! Why aren’t you guys more freaked out by this!?”

“Well, it’s weird, I’ll give ya that…” Applejack looked to the doll again, her ears tiled away from it. “But this ain’t nothin’ compared to the vines or well…you.” She gestured to me sheepishly. “This is just somethin’ magic, I suppose.”

I looked at the little Bluey doll again, my heart finally calming down but the rest of me was still jumpy.

“Doctor Horse and Twilight said I don’t have any way to get my magic out of my body though.” I couldn’t wrap my mind around it. “How can I do something magic without meaning to?”

“Well, I wouldn’t know where to start with somethin’ like this, if I’m bein’ honest…” Applejack raised an eyebrow at the little plush again, still weirded out. “This seems more like somethin’ Twilight might be able to figure out. Maybe Rarity, but she’s more about movin’ stuff around, not stuff movin’ around on its own.”

“So…magic mumbo jumbo, got it.” I sighed bitterly. Of all the things this weird pony magic trapped in me to rear its ugly head for, why…animating a stuffed animal? Not that I was hoping to do anything at all, the thought of me having magic was still kind of insane, this was just…odd to say the least. “I hate every part of this. I really do.”

“Ah, c’mon Lottie. It ain’t so bad!” Apple Bloom smiled, hopping up on the bed with my creation in tow. “At least you made somethin’ cute! S’not like you made a dang monster that’ll go on a rampage, she’s just a little stuffy! Just look at her little ears.”

I grimaced a tiny bit at the cooing but yielded after a moment or two. For the first time since I’d finished making it, I reached out and touched the little stuffed pony me. I scratched a finger between its ears in its mane, much like I might give Pinkie a good head scratch. To my surprise, it leaned into it much like she would.

“Can you…feel?” I asked it, feeling uneasy again. “How can you do that? Oh lord…did I make a living thing??”

I hopped off the bed, making a break to hide behind Big Mac. He looked at me, very confused and concerned, same as his sisters.

“No no no no no, it’s too early for this…I’m super not prepared for the consequences of bringing a living thing into the world.” I babbled on, the terrifying implications of this hitting me like a fresh wave crashing down directly onto my stupid fucking face. “If it can feel, can it feel pain? What if someone steps on it?? It’s so tiny and defenseless-why would I bring something into this world just so it can suffer?? Oh noooooo…”

I could barely hold onto the stallion when my legs got wobbly, slowly sinking to the floor as the trio of Apple siblings stared at me, very lost. Big Mac looked especially startled, trying to help me back to my feet.

“It’s gonna be okay, Lottie.” Applejack soothed like I was a spooked animal. “You didn’t do anythin’ wrong. Let’s get you dressed and some breakfast in ya and then you can go see Twilight. I’m sure this isn’t anything all that complicated.”

As much as I hated to admit it, she was probably right. In Twilight’s eyes this was most likely just like any other part of her magic-filled day.

“Can I come?” Apple Bloom asked, still holding the little stuffy close. “Poor thing needs somepony to show it’s not so scary while Lottie’s freakin’ out.”

“She’s got a point.” I sighed before Applejack could object. “’sides, I don’t really want to…carry it. Or touch it anymore. And it feels cruel to stuff it in my pocket or something…”

“Fine.” The oldest sister sighed. “Now if you’re gonna be okay, I’m heading back to breakfast.”

“I’m…okay.” I told her, mostly meaning it. I was as okay as I was going to be until Twilight could sort all of this out. The older siblings left us to it as I got ready to start this totally normal day.

Thanks to Discord, Twilight was hard at work with her new theory. As impossible as it might have seemed, this could be the final piece that would allow her to figure out just how ponies and part-pony, part-humans had moved between the two worlds. And with enough study and dedication, she’d find just the spell or potion or incantation she’d need to do just that.

It was so close now, she just needed to find the right path…

“I can do this!” she gave herself a little pep talk. “No more go-nowhere theories, and no more-”

“Twilight!!” two voices called from beyond her study door, she could hear the front door slam open, shaking the walls a little.

“…distractions.” She sighed. She heard hoofsteps pounding her way and before she could call out to ask who was there, two figures burst into her study.

“Twilight!” they shouted again. Apple Bloom with a high, gleeful voice, and Lottie with a near-crazed tone full of dread. The dissonance was almost comical, if it didn’t set off her internal alarms.

“What!? What’s wrong??” she leapt off her stool, circling Lottie with a critical eye. “Is your fever back? Did somepony bother you in town? Did you eat something toxic?? What-”

“Twilight, look!” Apple Bloom smiled, holding something up to her. She pulled her eyes off her human friend to spot a…little stuffed pony in the filly’s hooves. It looked like Lottie’s other form Cornflower Blue had.

“Huh? Oh that’s nice Apple Bloom.” She noted, her head tilted. “But seriously, what’s got you so spooked, Lottie!?”

“I am so not a fan of that word today!” she huffed, dramatically gesturing to the stuffed pony. Twilight was so confused.

“Go on, Little Bluey.” Apple Bloom cooed to the toy. And for the first time, Twilight noticed a slight twitch in its little ears.

The stuffy was moving. It looked up at Twilight, who could only blink at what she was seeing.

“Huh…” she blinked some more. “That’s a…it’s an impressive “Come to Life” spell, I suppose. This is what you wanted to show me? I mean, it’s cute and all but-”

“Twilight!” Lottie shouted, grabbing the pony by her cheeks and practically shoving her muzzle to boop the tiny Bluey’s. “I did that! I made…magic happen!”

“…Buh?” the noise escaped Twilight.

“Turn it off!” Lottie shouted desperately, her hands shaking. “Make the magic not…be! Shut the whole thing down!”

“Hey!” Apple Bloom shouted back, shielding the tiny pony from the human’s burning gaze. “Little Bluey didn’t do nothin’ but exist! You can’t just turn her off!”

“The hell I can’t!” she shouted back. “Magic is crazy enough when it’s not coming out of my body! Twilight’s gonna turn it off and that little what’sit is gonna go back to being a normal present for Pinkie! Then no more magic is allowed to be anywhere in or around me as long as I’m here!”

“Wait, what is-”

“Pinkie would love Little Bluey either way, and you just made her!” Apple Bloom cut Twilight off. “She doesn’t know nothin’ about nothin’ and you want her first day in the world to be her mom sayin’ she shouldn’t exist?”

“I am not a mom, and that is not a kid!” Lottie glared at them both. “It is literally leftover scraps from Rarity’s clothes. You saw me make it!”

“Yeah, you made her!” the filly replied, somewhat smug. “And now she’s alive whether you like it or not!”

“Okay, hold on!” Twilight finally got a word in. “Lottie, you did magic!? How!? You don’t have a way to direct it!”

“That’s what I told them you told me!” she groaned. “But I did. Apple Bloom saw me make the thing pretty much start to finish, if something weird happened, neither of us noticed!”

Twilight looked at the stuffed pony again, and it poked its little hoof from Apple Bloom’s protective hold. Twilight looked at the filly hopefully, and she relaxed, bringing the stuffy closer.

Twilight got on the little toy’s level, observing its movements. A “Come to Life” spell had its limits. A puppet could be made to dance, a broom could be made to sweep, but this…was off, somehow. And it came from a magical source so unfamiliar in the form of Lottie, who had no formal magical training, let alone an explanation for how this happened.

This toy responded to stimuli, from how its ears twitched towards sound. It didn’t look to be breathing, it’s barrel still as it sat in Apple Bloom’s hooves. But she’d never seen a “Come to Life” spell with the directive of “act alive” before.

“Um…Little Bluey?” She asked, feeling a little embarrassed to be talking to a stuffed toy, even if it could understand her. “I’m Twilight Sparkle. I don’t know if you can understand me but…I promise nopony is going to take your magic from you. Until proven otherwise, you’re just a little stuffy and you deserve a chance to exist.”

Lottie almost seemed sour at that, but seemed to deflate at her tone, realizing that this whole thing was more complicated than she’d originally made it out to be.

“So, now it seems I’ve got two new lifeforms to figure out…” Twilight sighed, looking at her desk covered in research materials almost longingly.

“I figured I was mostly already “figured out” by now, but hey, go nuts I guess.” I snorted, figuring I was much less of a mystery by now, even if everything was still super confusing.

“What?” It took Twilight a moment before laughing softly. “Oh no, I didn’t mean you Lottie. With all the commotion I almost forgot.”

She searched the room for a moment before spotting it. I followed her line of sight to the top of a nearby bookshelf. Perched atop it was something familiar.

“Hey.” I got up from my chair slowly. “Is that…”

As if hearing her, the light gently floated through the air towards Lottie. The familiar sight seemed to make her forget about her new “no magic near me” policy she’d stated only moments ago. She held out a hand to it and it landed, and if it could say so, to Twilight it almost seemed happy to see her.

“Holy moly, what’s that?” Apple Bloom asked in a low whisper.

Explaining to Apple Bloom some of the things I’d been through was a…selective process. I decided to leave out some of the details of my too-close encounters with the forest, but the rest was a toss-up. Twilight shed some new information in the form of explaining how Discord had come to her and the light had come along for the ride.

“The lights, like this one,” I told the filly, watching the weightless orb drift above everyone’s heads. “they’ve been around when I’ve been in the forest. I’m pretty sure they’ve been trying to help me. So they’re probably safe. To think this one made it all the way here with Discord…”

Despite first impressions, that guy really had come through in a pinch. And if the orb being here was anything positive in the end, he deserved a thank you to say the least. Twilight’s description of his state when he reappeared from the weird magic place was enough to make me appreciate what he’d done. More than I already did.

“Until I can figure out what it is and how it might relate to all of this, I’m just letting it float around here in my study.” She explained to us. “But so far that’s all it does. Occasionally, it comes down to watch me work. Or maybe it just feels like it’s doing that. I don’t know…”

She looked around her study, at her shelves stacked with more books than I could count, at the mountain of materials stacked on her desk, all with tired, longing eyes. Then she turned back to the little Bluey, who looked back at her.

“I’m trying my best.” She sounded exhausted. “I’m so close, I can feel it! But between the foals, the portal, keeping you safe and healthy, trying to figure out your magic and keeping anypony else from getting hurt…”

I was wearing this pony out. Suddenly the alien-ness of the little stuffed me I’d somehow brought into this world was the least of my worries. I moved closer to Twilight and with the slightest hesitation, I patted the top of her head, running my hand over her soft mane. She looked up at me, blinking her wide, violet eyes.

“I’m sorry.” I told her, to the pony’s surprise. “I know that all of this, me included, has got to be causing you a lot of trouble. I know that…this-” I gestured vaguely to the stuffed pony in Apple Bloom’s forelegs. “-is just another thing to worry about. If I could do anything about this myself, believe me, I would.”

I felt a pang of something familiar deep in my gut. Some anxiety I’d tried to push away.

“And…I know magic is just another normal thing here, and I’m pretty much used to the whole “being part pony” thing by now, more or less…but it’s terrifying. The idea of things happening to me that I can’t control, my body doing things I didn’t tell it to, I’ve had enough of that for one lifetime, thank you.” I half-laughed, thinking of my initial transformation, the pain of being changed by those vines against my will. Still hard to think about, if I was being honest.

“If you can help me figure out this magic thing, even if it’s just how to make it less…active, I’d sleep a lot easier.” I tried my best at a genuine smile. “I know you’ve got a lot going on thanks to me, but I’d really appreciate it, Twilight.”

“Of course, Lottie.” She smiled back, her tired eyes gleaming with a little more energetic enthusiasm. “I was never going to say no. I just wish I could make a little headway. Every time I think I know what to look for and where to look for it, a whole new trail to follow pops up and I’m basically starting from scratch. Thanks to Discord, I think I know what I have to do now to figure out how to get you home.”

“You do?” I wasn’t sure how much to hope. It was too hard not to, but still.

“Positive.” She smiled, looking to her desk. “If it pans out, you’ll be the first to know, but I’m so close, Lottie!”

She looked back to the other two creatures in the room, a stuffed pony and a little filly. An innocent citizen of her town and the result of unknown magic. Two creatures that related to her struggles lately, when I thought about it.

“But this has to come first.” She nodded. “The sooner we figure this out, the sooner I can help you.”

Twilight’s magical observations were slow-going. She’d scanned Lottie from head to hoo-feet, twice. Her odd magical signature was still there, but it did seem a little bit…drained compared to the last time she’d looked. Lottie had indeed used some of her magic, but telling just exactly how was proving to be difficult.

“I think-and believe me I hate to say this but…” she started, eyeing her friend. “The best way to figure out how you did this is to…recreate the results.”

Lottie appeared to think for a moment, before looking at her with wide eyes.

“No. No no no.” she groaned, crossing her arms and tapping her foot impatiently. “I can’t do it again, I won’t.”

She pointed an accusing finger at Apple Bloom, running a hand through her short, dark hair.

“She’s already giving me grief for the little pony me; I’m not going to make more of these…things. I don’t know how ponies feel about creating life out of nothing, but it’s too much for me!”

“Lottie, I know this is upsetting.” She reassured her. “But the more we understand about how this happened, the better we can keep your magic under control. This time you brought a toy to life, who knows what you might do next?”

Lottie looked away, stubborn. But a minute passed, then another. And eventually, she turned back to Apple Bloom and the little stuffed version of herself, her eyes softening a bit. After a moment she groaned softly, the sound growing louder and more frustrated until she threw her hands into the air.

“Alright, fine!” she shouted, pointing at Little Bluey. “But if it comes to life like that one did, someone else is taking care of it! I’m not about to bring a litter of these things into the world and have a little army following me around. I’ve got enough to deal with as it is.”

“Ooh!” Apple Bloom’s hoof shot into the air. “I’ll take it in!”

“Great!” Lottie threw up her hands again before Twilight could say anything. “Take me to Rarity’s for supplies and it’s all yours, kid!”

The two of them were gone just as suddenly as they’d shown up, leaving the tiny stuffed Bluey sitting on the bookshelf of her study. The doll looked nervously down to the floor and pressed up against the books for safety. Twilight sighed, lending it a hoof to take it to her desk for safe-keeping.

“There you go, Little Bluey.” She smiled at the tiny thing. “Everything’s going to be okay.”

She wondered how Spike would react to the new visitor, he still played with his dolls-action figures when he thought nopony was looking, still able to give them lots of caring love and affection. He was just the kind of friend Little Bluey needed at the moment.

Lottie sat on the stool in the middle of Twilight’s basement laboratory, sewing away at what she insisted would be “something small” and “uncomplicated”. She didn’t want to spend the entire afternoon making it like she had Little Bluey. But she didn’t want to make a form so simple that the resulting creature couldn’t move properly on its own. What she was working on was slowly starting to resemble a little stuffed dog. It was round and cute, with soft, light brown fabric for its body and a darker, shaggier brown fabric for its ears.

“When I was a kid, I used a running stitch here ‘cause it was the easiest, but it comes apart if it’s not tight enough.” She had been using this as an opportunity to teach Apple Bloom her process, who sat on a chair nearby but far enough away as not to accidentally interfere. “For something really small like this, you wanna use a back stitch.”

Twilight had decided to ask Spike to watch after Little Bluey like she’d considered earlier. As conflicted as she’d felt about what seemed like pawning the doll off on him, she knew that Spike would be kind and caring before she had even finished asking. She couldn’t have anything interfering with the process, for observation’s sake, even accidentally. The orb of light (which really needed a name) had also tagged along, and Spike had seemed eager for the opportunity to be nice to it. It was getting hard to tell if it was a thinking creature or if it just coincidentally followed living beings from room to room, but Spike insisted on treating it like the former until proven otherwise, which she thought was more than fair.

She stood just far enough away that he didn’t feel the pull on her magic, which she now knew to be Lottie’s magic trying to replenish itself. Twilight had watched Lottie sewing for a while now, her horn lit with a detection spell to make any unseen magic visible to the naked eye. She could see it sitting in Lottie’s body, giving her torso a hazy blue glow. But it never moved, not trailing to her hands and fingers as one might think for magic to move, like it might for a pony’s hooves. It never went anywhere.

“This isn’t working.” Twilight muttered to herself. “I should be able to detect your magic doing something right now. There’s still plenty of it to work with in your reserves…maybe there’s something about being observed that’s throwing off the experiment.”

“…Please don’t call this an experiment, Twilight.” Lottie sighed. Twilight blinked, chuckling nervously. She hadn’t realized that she’d been talking out loud. She’d been doing that a lot lately.

With her spell, Twilight could see also Apple Bloom’s own pale yellow magic humming away inside of her, glowing throughout her body and pooling in her small hooves. It was so different from Lottie’s magic but oddly similar too.

“And for the face details, we’re gonna use a stem stitch.” She turned the toy puppy around to show the filly her work, and even Twilight could admit that it was turning out to be very cute. It had tiny black button eyes to match Little Bluey’s style.

“Lottie!” the filly smiled at her friend, wiggling impatiently. “I know I said before that grown up-mares don’t need stuffed toys, but I can’t help it! I love it already, even if it’s not magic, it’s just too dang cute!”

Lottie smiled warmly, not taking her eyes off of her work. She turned the tiny stuffed dog over in her hands, starting to pull it inside out.

“Almost done.” Lottie announced to the room. She grabbed some wool from their borrowed supplies and began to stuff the stuffed animal.

“When you do this part, the more packed in the stuffing is, the less give the toy will have.” She told the filly, like they were having a private craft lesson. “I’ll pack this one just a bit looser so that it’s more…huggable, I guess.”

From the corner of Twilight’s mind, she could’ve sworn something had changed with Lottie’s magic. But it wasn’t immediately obvious. Twilight concentrated her spell, narrowing her field of vision to only focus on Lottie. The rest of the room faded away, and the hum of Lottie’s magic filled her senses. Something was happening. But what?

“Huggable’s good.” Apple Bloom’s voiced sounded so far away. “If he comes to life…do you think he’ll…you know. Like me?”

“Why wouldn’t he?” Lottie could’ve been inches mere inches away, her voice so clear and close. It permeated through the air like the echoed sounds of a wind chime.

“I’m excited if he is gonna be alive, but…” the filly started. “…I dunno, I just want to be a good friend to the little guy, I guess…I’m not sure if I’m makin’ any sense.”

“I think I get it.” Lottie sighed.

Then, Twilight saw it.

Lottie’s magic swirled inside her with an inhale and ever so gently, it crept slowly up like wisp of smoke. Bright blue magic danced on her tongue, and with a word, it swirled out like a haze of warm breath on a cold winter morning.

“This little puppy here?” she spoke, and Twilight watched in awe as the curl of magic glowed brightly. “He’s gonna be a good boy, a little friend when you need one the most.”

The magic swirled with a force behind it, sweeping over the form of the stuffed dog. Twilight didn’t say a word, unsure if any sound would come out if she tried.

“I mean, he’s a dog, isn’t he?” she laughed, and another swirl burst forth, sweeping down into the toy in progress. “He’s loyal, brave, and if you give him lots of love, he’s gonna love you right back.”

The magic tucked itself away inside the toy, and the steady stream of bright magic stopped pouring out from the human’s body. It still hummed away inside her, but it had lost some of its volume.

Magic had definitely been used.

And Twilight saw everything.

“Oh my goodness.” She said too quietly, nopony hearing her. Lottie went on with her sewing, closing up the stitching on the dog’s back. She held it to the light to see how it had turned out, unaware of what had just transpired.

“Oh my goodness!” Twilight said a little louder, and her friends noticed this time. Lottie tilted her head but Apple Bloom had caught on by the look on Twilight’s face. “I can’t believe what I’ve just seen…Dr. Horse and I, we discussed how you magic could take form, but neither of us considered…oh my goodness!”

“What?” Lottie looked worried, looking to Apple Bloom but no clarification came. “Nothing happened.”

“You mean it, Twilight?” Apple Bloom was trying not to squeal, by the looks of it. “I’m gettin’ a little magic friend?”

“What? No.” Lottie looked at the still unmoving form in her hands.

“Yes!” Twilight couldn’t contain her excitement anymore. “Your magic, it reacted! It went into the toy!”

She bounded over to her, not caring about the experiment any longer.

“Lottie!” she laughed, pointing a hoof at her friend’s work. “Your magic moved! It was your voice!”

“My-” she quickly slapped a hand over her mouth, looking nervous again. She looked from the dog to Twilight, her eyes pleading for more information. Twilight told them about what she had seen, and just how Lottie’s magic had gotten out of her body.

“Huh, that’s funny.” Apple Bloom smiled. “You talked to Little Bluey too, when you were makin’ her. So Lottie lets out her magic when she talks? All the time? What about when she breathes?”

Lottie looked very distressed again, a hand still slapped tightly over her mouth. She tucked into herself a little, and Twilight could hear a muffled whimper escape her.

“No, no.” she assured the both of them. “I watched you the whole time. Your magic only came out when you talked later, I can’t really say why. But it wasn’t coming out before or after that, talking or breathing.”

Lottie looked a little bit relieved, but not much. She still didn’t say anything.

“Lottie, I think what happened might’ve been a very selective thing. If your magic was just creeping out whenever, we would’ve noticed the effects by now.” Twilight reassured her. “Your magic takes the form of some kind of…spoken object enchantment; I doubt it can do much else.”

She slowly took her hand off of her mouth, taking a deep breath. Twilight focused her spell once more, and again saw no movement. She shook her head, and Lottie was audible again.

“This is too weird. I didn’t see anything!” she groaned, sounding mentally exhausted. “I though magic was all glowy and zip, zap, wooo~, you know?”

“Um…” it was odd, hearing it described that way. “You’re describing active magic, like…what comes out of a horn. Passive magic can take many forms, mostly invisible to the naked eye, though this is the first time I’ve seen such particular enchantment being used passively. What you did is very advanced, in terms of active magic a unicorn could do. From what I saw of Little Bluey, it’s likely that your magic is unique to you.”

“I’m not gonna…bring buildings to life, am I?” she whispered, if she didn’t look so spooked, it would almost make Twilight laugh. “I don’t want to sneeze in the wrong direction and make Sugarcube Corner take off down the road.”

“No, Lottie.” She smiled. “Your magic reserves are much too small to bring anything much bigger than a toy to life. Maybe if you had a few years of training…but I doubt you could learn with conventional unicorn methods.”

“How in Equestria would you make a building do that?” Apple Bloom had no such reservations about laughing at her imagined scenario.

“I don’t know!” she threw her hands up, still holding the little dog.

“It doesn’t have any legs!” she laughed harder, falling back in her chair. Lottie looked annoyed at the filly for a moment before losing her composure and laughing too. It was a worried laugh, but Twilight took it as a sign that things would get better.

Spike came in with Little Bluey sitting atop his head, its little body sloped over his head spine. Both he and the tiny pony seemed intrigued by the as-of-yet still unmoving dog, it was about half of the stuffed pony’s size. Apple Bloom was chatting away with the orb of light, as if it could talk back clear as day.

“This does explain some things, actually.” Twilight told her friend, who was watching the younger creatures in the room thoughtfully. Her mind was racing, thinking back to Lottie’s explanation of her appearance in Equestria.

“How do you mean?” she asked, confused.

“You said that the portal used to open when you asked it to.” She reminded the human. She saw Lottie’s eyes widen with the realization. “It’s possible that somehow, your magic influenced whatever portal was already there from Sugar Maple crossing over. You asked to be somewhere else and your magic made it happen.”

“Jesus…” Lottie muttered; the word unfamiliar to the alicorn. But she could tell by her tone that she was frustrated. “I thought it was weird that I just…asked nicely and crossed over. That was just one of many unbelievable things that happened to me since I came here. Magic words…why did it stop listening to me, if my words are magic?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight hated to admit it, but even this big discovery left them with more questions than answers. “Something else is at work here, maybe something changed that we just can’t see yet. But like I said, I’m so close to figuring this out. I just need to find a way to…”

Thanks to Discord, she knew what to look for next. But it was still a tall order, even for an Alicorn. She’s felt like she’d disappointed Lottie before, when she’d had her breakdown at the hospital. As much as she wanted to keep Lottie in the loop, she didn’t want to chance hurting her friend again, especially after seeing just how much something like that could hurt her.

“I think with a little practice, I could teach you how to sense your own magic.” Twilight told her, not trying to change the subject but also kind of doing exactly that. “That way, you could tell when you were using it on your own.”

“I guess that’d be best…” she sighed, smiling a little. “Thanks, Twilight.”

“Maybe, when you’re more comfortable with the idea of magic…” she touched on the subject with some hesitation. “It could help you learn how to use it when you want to. Instead of randomly when you don’t.”

Lottie looked to Little Bluey, who was poking their hoof at the still as-of-yet to move dog. Spike was laughing with Apple Bloom about the two of them, and Lottie couldn’t stop her smile from getting a little bigger.

“As freaky as magic is sometimes…” she said, just loud enough for the adults in the room to hear. “I make these things to make kids happy. I can’t say I’ll ever come around to the idea of purposefully making them all full of magic, at least not right away, but…”

Spike had picked up Little Bluey, cradling the tiny stuffed pony. Apple Bloom looked on with a warm smile, still just as caring towards the living toy as she’d been the whole day.

“I can make something that…helps kids, in my own way.” She held herself in a more confident way, just a little. “Magic or not, that’s what I do.”

Twilight felt a shiver go down her spine. Not unpleasant, as if from fear, but something about Lottie’s words hit her. She focused her spell one last time, just to make sure her magic hadn’t gone off by accident. But her magic reserves were at the same level as just a bit ago.

But something was different. Something she couldn’t identify with Lottie’s unique magic. It was brighter, but other than that it was just…a gut feeling Twilight had.

“Something’s changed.” She told the human hybrid. Lottie looked at her with a startled blink of her eyes, but Twilight assured her it wasn’t anything bad.

“Your magic’s glowing, just a bit.” She told her. “I don’t know why, but you’re not using it. Keep an eye on it for now, and try to focus on your words when you’re making things. Eventually, you should be able to feel the difference like I can, even without a spell.”

“Okay. I will.” Lottie sounded like she’d had enough of all of this for the day. She shook it off and made her way to the others. Twilight watched her go, unsure of what the future held for Lottie and her magic.

“I won’t let anything bad happen.” She told herself. She watched the room filled with creatures who were precious to her, as well as the new magic toys. Even the orb of light seemed to be enjoying interacting with others, even if it was just because it hadn’t retired to the tops of the bookshelves yet.

New friends and old, reminding her why she was working so hard lately. Why she felt like she’d work that hard for the rest of her life, if it was needed of her. They were why she did what she did, gave her that sense of purpose she felt.

She looked to Lottie, as Spike began to regale her of what he and Little Bluey had done while they were away. She was listening with genuine interest, reaching out and patting the tiny stuffed pony’s head with an even hand. The toy leaned into it, and Lottie smiled brightly at the creature that she’d denied the right to exist not even a few hours ago.

“I can do this.” Twilight stretched a bit, letting herself relax and joining the rest of her friends for a bit of fun before getting back to her research. Which was fun in its own way, but still.

Apple Bloom and I had said our goodbyes before we left, taking the little stuffed me (who was more or less officially going by Little Bluey now) and the puppy along with us. Twilight seemed eager to get back to work, and as grateful as I was for her dedication, Luna had been right when she’d said that Twilight was studious. I could never get that excited about reading and researching all day long, even if I could read their language. If I could, and she’d asked for my help, of course I’d do it, but not with the same obvious enthusiasm as Twilight.

In my worked up state, I hadn’t paid any attention to ponies on the street when we’d hopped on over to Rarity’s shop, and now Apple Bloom was doing a good job of distracting me, but I couldn’t tell if she was doing it on purpose or if she was just having a good time with me. With everything going on, I couldn’t even bring myself to care about the few ponies I saw who quickly looked away or suddenly had somewhere else to be.

Yeah, yeah. I thought to myself. I just had magic come out of my mouth, apparently. My brain’s way too fried for any of this.

“I can’t wait for this little guy to start walkin’ around.” Apple Bloom laughed. “I wonder why your magic ain’t workin’ yet.”

“I let you take Pinkie’s gift to bed since you fell asleep with it. Er, sorry. Her.” I corrected myself at the filly’s sour look. “Maybe it just needs some time to…boot up. Or get a running start, I bet. Just hang out with the little guy, maybe sleep next to him too. If it’s gonna work like it did before, just do the same thing.”

“Aye aye, Lottie.” She saluted, and we both got a laugh out of that. The bell above Rarity’s door rang as we came back in.

“Hello again.” Rarity poked her head out from the next room. “I take it your strange venture was successful? You were very sparing with the details, dear Charlotte.”

“Yeah, thanks again.” I set the supplies to one side. “I got quite the wake-up call this morning.”

“Lottie used magic!” I could count on Apple Bloom to get right to the point when I didn’t feel like talking much. She set Little Bluey on the raised platform in the middle of the room, and sure enough the toy looked up at Rarity with a flick of her tiny ear.

“Oh my goodness!” Rarity cooed at the little pony. “Look at you! I recognize that fabric too, I made your pajamas out of that.”

She got down to her level, reaching out a hoof. Little Bluey looked at her before reaching back and the two of them shook hooves.

“She’s so precious!” the unicorn laughed, going in for a nuzzle. It was a little weird, seeing as the toy looked like a little me in my pony body, but not that weird. “I knew you wanted to make toys, but a tiny you?”

“In this specific set of circumstances, yes! It’s weird!” I huffed, getting a laugh from them. “But I was making a gift. I didn’t meant for her to come alive.”

I could see the wheels in the unicorn’s head turning, and she flashed me a warm smile.

“Well, how lovely.” She gave me a knowing look. I rolled my eyes with a smirk.

“She made it for Pinkie Pie!” Apple Bloom said just a little too loud. I gave a sharp sigh, the implied mystery thoroughly shattered.

“Yes! Thank you, Apple Bloom!” I scolded with a smile. Not being a jerk was near the top of my “Be sure not to fuck this up” list of things to do, and I really did like Apple Bloom. But that girl had crazy younger sibling energy that was hard not to react to. They both just laughed at that and I couldn’t help but join in.

“So, what was all the commotion earlier about?” Rarity asked, and Apple Bloom was more than happy to show off her new toy/friend and explain its lack of moving around.

“Twilight wanted to observe, see how my magic got out and all that.” I explained. “Turns out I’ve got a magic voice, go figure.”

“I’m happy for you that she was able to figure this all out.” Rarity put a hoof on my arm before trotting off to the next room, still talking to us. I could hear her rummaging around. “Magic can be such tricky business, but with that settled I imagine Twilight has one less thing to fret over. You as well.”

“Yeah.” I reached down to Little Bluey, scratching a finger between her ears. “She’s really working hard for all of this.”

“For you too, darling.” She called back. “And I mean that in the best possible way.”

“I know.” And I meant that. She came back to the room with a length of ribbon in her magic, with familiar blue and pink colors in polka dots.

“May I?” she asked the little pony. It paused before nodding, and Rarity went to work. She tied a fancy-looking bow around its neck, turning it around to sit like a ribbon rather than a bowtie.

“If you’re going to be a present, you’ll need to look your best, little one.” She told her. Little Bluey nuzzled Rarity’s hoof, a silent thank you.

“You think it’s still…y’know. Entirely ethical?” I asked her. “To give her away, since she’s living and everything?”

“I do believe…” Rarity thought for a moment, her face scrunching up in concentration. “Hm. Well, this might be a tiny bit outside my area of expertise. I do believe, however, that this one here can have a say in where she calls home.”

I looked to Little Bluey, who looked back at me. She really did look cute in her new ribbon. I knelt down to her level, not sure how to ask.

“Hey…” I started, holding out my hands for her to climb into. She tested the new surface with a hoof before climbing on up, her tail of curled yarn wagging slightly. “I made you to be a gift. For somepony I really…want to thank. For being kind to me. For being my friend. But…”

I looked at this impossible creature. This living thing I’d brought to life unknowingly. But now that she was alive, I had a responsibility to her.

“I’m not going to make you do anything you don’t want to do.” I focused on my words like Twilight told me to. I didn’t feel any different, trying to make sure that I wasn’t influencing her decision magically. But I wasn’t sure if I was or not. “If you want to be your own pony, you can. It’s a big world, and it won’t be easy, but I promise that no matter what you choose…I’ll protect you.”

Little Bluey looked at the others in the room, then reached up to touch the ribbon Rarity had given her, somehow looking thoughtful despite her very limited expressions.

She looked up at me again, and put a tiny hoof to her chest. Then, something clicked. Whether it was my gut telling me or some magic connection I couldn’t even begin to understand, I knew.

“You’re a toy.” I smiled at her. “Alive or not, you’re meant to be loved. And I know the one pony in this whole world who’s gonna love you the most.”

Pinkie Pie was looking forward to her lunch break today, Mr. Cake had made a delicious-looking triple-decker sandwich for her and it was waiting in the fridge, along with a big helping of her favorite sweet and tangy pickle chips and half a dozen double chocolate cupcakes. She had caught herself drooling a little throughout the morning, and she’d found herself watching the clock.

The dining area had a few ponies in it, but the line had finally cleared. Any minute now, Mrs. Cake would get back from prepping the afternoon baking and take over for her at the counter. She knew Gummy had to be looking forward to the pickle chips too, he always scarfed down his half and then he drank the brine. If Pinkie didn’t know any better, she would think that Gummy always looked a bit greener after pickle chip lunches, but in a good way. She wondered if brine was good for scales. She’d have to remember to ask Spike-

The half door creaked open, and Pinkie saw her absolute favorite pony who isn’t really fully pony and/or human pop in, her hands behind her back.

“Lottie Dottie!” she smiled wide, thinking it wouldn’t hurt to step away for just a minute. She ducked under the counter and went to her friend, reaching up as high as she could and getting a nice, squeezy hug around Lottie’s waist.

“Hey, Pinkie.” Lottie smiled back, and the sight of it made Pinkie’s world light up just a little bit brighter. She giggled, hopping down and noticing Lottie still had her hands behind her back.

“Whatcha got there, Bluey?” she asked.

“Well.” She took a breath, clearing her throat a little. “I told you yesterday how I wanted to do something nice for you. Well, I sat down and made you a little something.”

“You did!?” Pinkie gasped, and from the corner of her eye she could see the customers turn their heads. Lottie looked a little skittish but stood firm.

“I did. And…let’s just say I…might’ve possibly, accidentally…used magic on it.”

“Lottie Dottie!” Pinkie gasped, feeling a thrill at the thought of the situation but a little jealous she’d missed it, it sounded like it could’ve been a fun time. “I thought-”

“Yeah, I know, no way to get the magic out, but it happened.” Lottie cut her off, but not in an impatient way. “Sorry, I’ve told this story a few times today and I have a feeling that I’ll be telling it a few more times. At least Apple Bloom’s telling her family so I don’t have to.”

“S’okay!” she laughed. “So you made me a magic surprise?”

“Yes, more or less.” She shrugged. “It might not exactly be something you’d want, so if it’s not really up your alley, just tell me. No hard feelings, I’d totally understand.”

“Aw, Lottie!” she smiled. “I’ll love any little thing you give me, cause it’s a special gift from you!”

A pony “aww”-ed from the corner table, and Lottie’s cheeks got a little dark. Her big, shy Lottie Dottie. But she pressed on.

“Okay. But to warn you. It’s not a something…”

She brought her hand around, and Pinkie gasped.

“It’s a someone.”

Pinkie could only stare, her hooves over her mouth.

It was a tiny little stuffed Bluey pony doll, just like the one Pinkie had given to her. But as she looked, she noticed something. The toy pony lifted her little head, tilting it a bit at the sight of what must’ve been, to her, a giant pink pony. She looked back to Lottie who nodded reassuringly.

“It’s okay.” She whispered. The stuffy reached out for Pinkie, who couldn’t hold back anymore.

“Eeeeeeeee!” she squealed, swiping up the little pony and hugging her close. “Oh my gosh I love her so much!! Hi little friend! You’re just the most adorable, itty bitty pony! I just wanna hug you and squeeze you! I love you soooooo much!”

“I had a feeling you’d like her. Didn’t even bat an eye.” Lottie laughed as she smiled at the two of them. Pinkie spun around with the little pony in her forelegs, snuggling her close.

Pinkie’s heart felt like it was going to burst. Lottie had given her a gift! Her stomach was filled with butterflies at the thought of all the work Lottie had done, just for her. The tiny pony’s tail was wagging as Pinkie held her, and it made her so happy she just wanted to cry.

“I just meant to make you a toy, but apparently I do magic when I talk to the toys I make, so…that’s a thing now. I’m…I’m glad I could do something nice for you, to make you happy.” Lottie was still smiling, and Pinkie loved the sight of it. It was real. And warm, and her eyes were full of the same feeling.

She remembered every scowl and frown, every hurt expression, every fake smile that Lottie had ever shown her. And like a warm ray of sunshine, the Lottie she saw now washed over them. She knew she was sad sometimes, and hurt in a way she couldn’t fix. But the moments when Lottie could smile with her whole heart made her shine the brightest.

Pinkie was so happy, all the words she wanted to say were warm in her chest. For once in her life, Pinkie couldn’t say anything, even though she wanted to run into the streets and burst into song. Nothing she could say could even come close to showing how happy she was, how this special not-quite-a-pony made her feel.

She’d never felt like this before.

“Apple Bloom, Twilight and Spike have been calling her Little Bluey, but I haven't asked how she feels about that.” Lottie smiled, and it was too much. Pinkie felt the overwhelming need to do…something. But what?

“Hey Pinks, you okay?” she laughed. And the sound was so wonderful that Pinkie couldn’t stop herself.

In one swift motion, Pinkie leapt into Lottie’s arms and hugged her tight around her neck, Little Bluey nestled in her poofy mane. Before the human could react, Pinkie, muffling a delighted squeal, planted a kiss on her cheek.

The room was quiet, save for the sound of Pinkie’s heart in her ears. When had it gotten so loud? She couldn’t bring herself to care. Everything was just right.

She pulled away, giggling like mad, and spotted Mrs. Cake in the kitchen doorway. She had a funny look on her face. So did some of the customers, now that she was looking.

“Oh hey! Is it time for lunch?” she asked. The older mare nodded slowly and Pinkie cheered, excited and already so happy. She looked at her Lottie Dottie once more to find her face darkened again, slowly spreading to her ears and neck.

“It’s pickle chip day!” she shouted in a sing-song voice. “See you later~!” She planted a kiss on her other cheek and hopped out of her arms, ready for an amazing lunch to top off this amazing day.

I couldn’t move, I couldn’t breathe.

Did that just…happen? My mind was going blank. I…What in the world just-

Mrs. Cake was next to me suddenly, and I suddenly remembered the other ponies in the seats all around me. My heart felt like it was going to explode. A combination of embarrassment and…whatever else I was currently feeling.

“Would you like to sit down, dear?” she asked me, that same strange smile on her face that I kept seeing on ponies whenever the subject of Pinkie and I came up. I could only look at her, my face felt like it was on fire. I think someone was giggling.

Nothing was computing, my brain was stalling. All I could think about was that pink pony and…and…

I could feel the blush spreading to my ears.

“I’m in trouble.”

Author's Note

welp

hey, what's up, readers? guess who's not dead? it me

so, Lottie's magic is all figured out, and maybe something else happened? it's kind of obvious but i'll let you guys comment it out

and yes, Twilight is on the right track with her new theory. but it's obvious what she'll do once she says it, so give it a couple more chapters.

and to give you an idea on when things will be going down, Apple Bloom said that Nightmare Night is in about a week, and that's the time that things are gonna go down, big story climax.

oh look, romantic progress! how's Lottie gonna handle this one? hopefully well. do you ship it? well dang, at this point, i hope so.

gee, Apple Bloom, how come your human lets you have two dogs?

also, mentioned this in my blog post, but i was thinking about writing short, mostly non-canon bonus chapters on a separate story for Family Tree, to keep you guys reading and interested between chapters. goofy, maybe shippy side-stories, just for laughs

and i am so, so sorry that this chapter took so long. i am so close to graduating and i'm taking 4 online summer classes. i'll be student teaching in the fall, wish me luck you guys!

next chapter will not take as long, i promise. make sure to comment and tell me your thoughts about this fic, it keeps me going 💙

The Feeling

I had me a bad case of stupid brain.

That pink pony, that little pastel gremlin, actually…actually planted a smooch on my cheek. No, scratch that! Two smooches!

Why… it felt like my heart was going to jump up into my throat it was beating so hard. Why in the world would she do that?

“Dear?” Mrs. Cake tried to get my attention again, grinning. “Are you gonna make it?”

“I…” everything felt out of focus, my face felt so hot and I was sweating, my nerves were shot. “I’m supposed to…Sweet Apple Acres. Lunch.”

“Oh, well you best be on your way!” she smiled, turning me around and giving me a gentle nudge toward the door. My knees wobbled as I caught myself from stumbling. “I’ll tell Pinkie you said goodbye.”

“I…uh.” I turned my head back, suddenly hyperaware of the other ponies in the room. So many eyes on me, different looks on their faces. Bemusement, smirking, knowing. What did they know? “Th…thanksIgottagookaybye.”

My steps were hurried and nervous. Ponies generally moved out of my way but I couldn’t focus on them at that moment. My heart was still too loud.

Calm down… I tried to reason with myself. You know Pinkie Pie, she’s just a silly pony. She didn’t mean anything by it. Just a…thank you, yeah! She was just showing you how much she liked Little Bluey. Don’t think things are different than they are. Nothing’s changed.

But it had.

I gave both cheeks a strong slap with the palms of my hands, startling some ponies as I passed. Get out of your head, Lottie. She’s just...Pinkie. She…she doesn’t like you like that.

I slowed my pace, just a little. The thoughts in my head were too fast, too loud. My ears were still burning from the thought of her.

She doesn’t like you like that.

Something else hit, deep in my chest. The same thought echoed over and over again.

Why…why did the thought of that…of her not feeling that way…

Hurt?

I kept walking, my thoughts too jumbled to sort them out and move at the same time. It was still my day off, I could get back to the farm and have the rest of it to myself to brood over this. Or I could just take a load off, lay in the guest bed and stare into the abyss, thinking about nothing at all.

Both sounded like better options than what I was currently feeling.

The closer I got to the farmhouse, the louder the barking got. It was Winona, that much I could tell, but I could hear voices calling out too.

By the time I got to the side kitchen door, it was almost deafening. Granny Smith was at the stove, putting a tray of biscuits in with a practiced ease.

“Well, nice to see you today!” she half-shouted over the noise. “Heard you got into some kind of magic-hoosits! Did the princess sort everything out!?”

“Uh…Yeah!” I had to shout back. “What’s going on?”

“Winona was chasin’ some critter away from the chicken coop this mornin’ and it ran into the house!” she went to the table, setting out napkins. “The youngins are tryin’ to help her chase it out, but I think they’re havin’ some trouble!”

“Huh…” I could hear all the commotion from upstairs. If I was going to do that relaxing, this couldn’t keep up. “I better go see about that.”

“I’m rootin’ for ya!” she called after me as I went to the stairs. “Lunch’ll be ready soon!”

It was mostly barking now, but I could hear the siblings talking to each other too.

“Big Mac, get me my lasso, I’m gonna try to rope it if’n the little thing scurries across the room again.”

“Eeyup.” He was out in the hall in a hurry, and he nodded as he passed me by. Of course this was going down in the guest room. I got to the door and went in.

“Lottie!” Applejack shouted over Winona. “Close the door, if it gets back to the hallway, it might get in the walls again!”

I shut the door behind me, my ears assaulted by the barking. Apple Bloom was trying to coax her away from the bed with a squeaky toy in one hoof and a treat in the other.

“She won’t budge.” The filly sighed. “Lottie!”

She tossed the toy and treat, neither getting the family dog’s attention, and came to me.

“How did it go? She asked, close enough that she didn’t have to shout. “Did Pinkie love Little Bluey?”

“Yep.” I answered quickly, trying not to think anymore. “Granny said there was an animal?”

“A rat, maybe? I didn’t get a good look.” she shrugged. “Winona loves all the chickens and chasin’ little varmints out in the barn, so this critter is all she can think about.”

I knew that this thing was never gonna come out with a dog in the room. And I was never gonna get some time to myself with all of them in here either. With little patience at the moment, I sighed, making my move.

I grabbed Winona around the middle and she let out a startled yelp, and hoisted the pooch up and towards the door.

“Lottie?” Applejack asked, no longer having to shout. Winona seemed a little too stunned to keep barking.

“Out.” I hefted the dog to my chest and used a free hand to open the door, a surprised Big Mac on the other side. I put the dog in his hooves, the dog whining and licking the side of the stallion’s face. I turned to the sisters, who looked at me confused.

“Out!” I repeated myself, and they scrambled for the door. I paused for a moment before I shut it on them. “And thank you.”

I nodded at the closed door, satisfied with myself. I turned back to the room with my own plan of attack.

I picked up the treat that Apple Bloom had tossed and sat next to the bed. I was ready to relax already, and this was just kind of annoying me.

“C’mon out, ya little ankle biter. I know it’s you.”

In reality, it was just a hunch. But the hunch paid off when I saw the same little pine marten poke it’s head out from under the bed, it’s little nose twitching in the direction of the treat I was holding.

“Yeah, I thought you might want this.” I sighed. “I know Fluttershy said not to eat her animals, but I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t want you eating other pony’s animals either, or their eggs.”

He didn’t seem to hear my words. He was just staring at the treat, and I could swear I saw a little drool.

“Tell you what, you can have this-” I held up a hand to stop him from grabbing for it with his little paws. “-If! If you keep out of henhouses. Deal?”

He just grabbed at the air, smacking his chops, his little pointy teeth gleaming.

“Don’t think you’re listening.” I shrugged. But I tossed it to him anyway. He snapped his jaws and snatched it out of the air, smacking away as he gnawed on the too large treat meant for an animal several times his size.

“Now. I’m gonna go eat.” At the mention of a meal he perked up, Fluttershy did say that he needed to eat a lot. I imagine he got into trouble like this a lot, if he kept coming around ponies. “You can come and see if anything looks good, but you’re gonna kiss and make up with the pup first. Then you gotta go back to Fluttershy’s.”

He scurried around, seeming excited. This was just another thing I had to deal with. I reached down and scooped him up, holding him close to my chest. He wasn’t much bigger than a kitten, and his tail was almost as long as he was. He put his paws on my chest, looking up at me.

“It’ll be fine.” I said to him, but in a small way I was saying it to myself too. My head was still a million miles away. “I promise.”

Winona was whining at me, wanting to get a piece of the tiny weasel in my arms. The Apple family was getting a gander at him too.

“He’s one of Fluttershy’s.” I told them. I leaned down to the dog, letting her get close but not too close. She sniffed at him and I could see the fur along his spine bristle a bit. I gave him a little pet to reassure him and he leaned over to sniff her too.

“I told him to stay out of the chicken coop.” I told the ponies, and Winona if she could understand. “He was just hungry. You guys mind if I give him something?”

“Of course not.” Applejack sighed. “But fair warnin’, if Winona catches him out there again, I can’t promise I can protect him in time. She’s pretty good at catchin’ rats out in the barn before they get into the chicken feed. Or get the animals sick.”

“I think it’ll be okay.” I hoped, at least. Maybe the little guy would get lucky and find a pony to take him in, one who’ll feed the little gremlin.

We sat down for lunch, the ankle biter staying put on my lap while I passed pieces of things he could eat down to him.

“So, Apple Bloom told us about all the magic stuff that went down at the library.” Applejack said between bites. “You seem to be doin’ okay. Did everything go alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I assured them. “I never expected to be able to do any of that. So I’m glad for Twilight figuring it out. And she taught me to start trying to know when I’m using it so I don’t do it on accident again.”

“And you made one of them little doodads for Apple Bloom.” Granny said, passing the butter to Big Mac. “It ain’t movin’ like they were sayin’ the one you made yesterday did. Cute though, you did good work.”

“Thanks.” I couldn’t help a smile, I was proud of it, magic or not. “It might start moving after a little bit, maybe by morning. Twilight said I definitely did something to it.”

Granny Smith just shrugged with a non-committal noise. For some reason it made me feel a little self-conscious.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you guys some things about…earth ponies.” I told them. “What it means to be one. Someone in town named Matilda made me think about how I don’t know anything about them and that side of my family. My grandma is an earth pony, and so was her mother. Do…they have something against magic?”

“Not necessarily.” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow. “What makes you say that?”

“Well, I’m not too crazy about it sometimes, getting changed and yanked around against my will and all.” I admitted. “And Granny Smith seems to feel the same way when I talk to her about it. I just wanted to make sure I wasn’t…doing anything wrong by doing magic in your house, even by accident.”

“Oh!” Granny Smith seemed actually surprised by my words. “Don’t you worry about that none, deary. I’m…I’m just an old pony, set in my ways. Ain’t nothin’ wrong with magic. I just don’t much care for ponies who think that we earth ponies don’t have any just ‘cause it looks different from flashy spells. They’re always goin’ on with “Well, why don’t you get some unicorns to help out on the farm?” or “Poor earth ponies, havin’ to do everything with no magic.” It just gets my goat sometimes, it does.”

“Twilight’s mentioned something like that a couple of times now.” I told her. “Something about active and passive magic.”

“It’s all magic.” She argued. “Just ‘cause you don’t see me shootin’ beams from anywhere doesn’t mean magic is so different from pony to pony.”

It was interesting, hearing this from her. It was a different opinion from Twilight’s, but it came from a pretty different experience from hers, if I had to guess.

“Some earth ponies never really learned the lessons from the older generations about workin’ together with the other tribes.” She said with a sour face. “They see all magic as goin’ against the earth pony way. Even here in town when winter comes to an end we don’t have unicorns use their horns for anythin’. It’s a way that we earth pony settlers originally got the unicorns in this here town to be more mindful of their neighbors and the struggles we go through. They only have to go without magic for one day in the whole year, and every time there’s tons of unicorns in town sayin’ how they just plum couldn’t live like that every day. It’s well meanin’ enough, but it gets mighty old hearin’ it, year after year, when you’ve been around long as I have.”

“I’ve learned to take help when I need it, magic or no.” Applejack said. “But I never understood the earth ponies that think magic is somethin’ bad.”

“Like I said, some earth ponies never learned the other side of that lesson, either.” She took a sip from her drink in-between her hooves, looking mindful of her words. “Sure, there’s no shame in doing things the earth pony way, but some of them are thinkin’ of magic, even the kind that some earth ponies can do, as evil and filthy. They think that you need pegasi to work with the weather, but relyin’ on unicorns is shameful. That’s the kind of thinkin’ that made my family migrate to this part of Equestria and start up a town for all kinds of ponies to live in, together. It took a little while for unicorns to move in, like your great aunt Silver Maple, but the town was better off with them than without.”

“I never thought of it like that.” I admitted. I’d had my occasional thought about earth ponies just “not having anything”, but in reality that was apparently an antiquated way of thinking here. And the mention of Silver Maple got me a little down, but I tried not to let it show. I gave the little guy in my lap a scratch between the ears as I kept listening.

“My Pa.” she started to launch into a story, and you could see the younger ponies settling in, listening to an elder’s wisdom. “He had the magic to take any seed and make sure it sprouted no matter the conditions. Ma could make all sorts of things on her sewing machine, and they made ponies shine their brightest with hers. And they didn’t just zap and make it happen. They had to hone it, make it their own. They study and try hard, as hard as any unicorn. I’m guessin’ that you’ve been makin’ those toys for a long time to get so good.”

I nodded. It had taken years of practice to get my toys to turn out how I saw them in my head. And all my work and practice had led me to being as good as I was now.

“And from what Apple Bloom told us, your magic ain’t that much different from some earth ponies.” she smiled. “Hay, it kind of sounds a little like mine.”

“What do you mean Granny?” Apple Bloom asked. “You do magic by talkin’?”

“A’course I do.” She scoffed. “You hear me chattin’ when I bake pies. That’s’ me tellin’ ‘em to be extra delicious. And you think I’m talkin’ to jars and singin’ to the water every zap apple season for kicks? I can’t bring nothin’ to life like Lottie does, but that might be just what her own magic can do.”

Apple Bloom looked thoughtful at that. I didn’t know what zap apples were, but the other stuff was something to think about.

“There's a lot more to Earth pony magic than ponies might think.” Granny Smith shrugged, taking a bite of a biscuit. “Sure we can do a lot with our hooves, bein’ connected to the land and all, but it’s subtle. It can do more in little ways, ways that aren’t real noticeable when ponies are lookin’. Some earth ponies can sniff out things with magic, or seein’ or talkin’ or anythin’ really. We’re a lot trickier than ponies give us credit for.”

“Is that why...why Pinkie can do the things that she can do?” I asked, and a look spread over the faces at the table.

“We…try not to think about how she does what she does.” Applejack shook her head. “Her kind of magic just...is.”

“Fair enough.” I smiled, remembering my old mantra of “Don’t think about it”. Pinkie certainly had that effect, even now.

“You said she liked Little Bluey? Tell me everything!” Apple Bloom once again piped up in that way she did. Everything flooded back and I could feel my face get warm again.

“Uh…maybe later kiddo.” I sighed, trying not to show anything on my face. “I’m really tired after today and I need a nap. Maybe in the morning, okay?”

“Okay. Sounds good!” She smiled, going back to her meal. But I could feel eyes on me. I had no time or energy to deal with that right now though. I finished up, grabbing a few more things for the little guy and putting my plate in the sink.

I went to the front door, putting him down and giving him the last of the food.

“Any other day, little guy, I’d walk you back to Fluttershy’s.” I told him. He looked up at me, a nondescript look on his weasel-y face. “But not today. You go on back now, and no more causing any trouble.”

He sniffed up at me before turning sharply and sprinting into some tall grass just off the front entryway. He sure was fast for such a tiny thing. I shut the door behind me, finally ready to just turn my brain off and not think about anything.

Of course, certain ponies had other plans for me.

Just as I had sat down on the bed, there was a knock at the door. I sighed before deciding to tell them to come in. It was Applejack with a worried look on her face. I guess this was to be expected. Ponies could be awfully nosey sorts.

But, talking out my problems was also on my “be sure not to fuck this up” list, even if I didn’t feel like talking about this…particular problem.

“Lottie? Is everythin’ alright?” she asked. I wrapped one of the spare blankets around my shoulders, trying to shield myself from everything, deep down.

“…I don’t know.” I told her, settling into something unfamiliar. How could I even get into this? What even was this? She came to the edge of the bed, looking at me with wide, thoughtful eyes. “Something happened.”

“Did ponies give you trouble today?” and I laughed softly, actually feeling better. Twilight had asked me that too when I’d shown up this morning. It was nice, knowing they cared so much.

“No. I don’t really care if ponies aren’t that thrilled about me anymore.” And I meant it. “I’ve got friends here.”

“…Did somethin’ happen with Pinkie?” she cut right to the chase. I wondered if the she and the other Apple adults had noticed and put her up to this. Or...maybe she was just trying to be a good friend.

“Yeah…” I started, pulling the blanket around me tighter, my face hot and feeling overall just kind of crummy. “But…I don’t know if I can talk about it.”

“I get it.” She told me, hopping up and sitting on the edge of the bed with me. I guess we were talking about this after all. “But this…well, you gotta understand that this ain’t usually how you react when she gets brought up. I thought…things were pretty good between the two of ya. So seein’ you like this is a bit…unsettlin’.”

I looked at the pony in the room with me, and suddenly the strangeness of this entire experience hit me all at once. Not last month the thought of me, sitting in the guest room of a farmhouse of a pony family with a talking pony would be ridiculous. Now it was all too commonplace. I was part pony myself, I had pony friends and…

And a pony who meant something to me. I didn’t know how to put it. If I put it into words, that would make it real.

It would mean opening myself up to the same thing I felt before.

“I already told Rarity about it.” I let the words fall out of me, before I lost my nerve. “About the last time I…”

I couldn’t say it. I couldn’t hurt like that again.

“I got my heart broken.” I managed to squeak out, my voice hoarse. I was trying not to cry. “I got my heart broken and it hurt so bad. I loved her so much and I ended up hurting her.”

“Oh…Lottie.” She looked at me with such sympathy. It hurt, deep down in my chest.

“It hurt so much…that I wanted to...to die.” I let it out, and a hoof flew to her mouth with a startled gasp. “I tried, so that she would forgive me for hurting her. I hurt her so bad…”

She pulled me suddenly into a bone-crushing hug, she buried her face in my chest while I fought for air.

“That...that's just awful!” she cried out. “Lottie, I can’t even…Don’t you ever, ever think-!”

“Applejack.” I wheezed out; it was really starting to hurt. She did let me go after a few more seconds, and when she pulled away she was breathing funny herself. “I don’t think about that anymore, I promise.”

“You better not!” she shouted at me, socking my arm with her hoof. That was gonna bruise, guaranteed. I don’t think she knew her own strength, judging by her hug. But I’d been prepared for her reaction when I’d first opened my mouth, I wouldn’t hold it against her.

“I just…” I tread more carefully now, my body already hurting from a combo of death hugs and a bop to the arm. “I can’t ever hurt anyone like that, ever again. I don’t think I could take it.”

She looked fiercely up at me again, and I held up my hands preemptively, the blanket sliding down my shoulders. “I don’t plan on doing what I did ever again, I promise!”

My thoughts were ringing in my head, trying to drown out my rational thinking, and pushing themselves to the forefront were the words the dream entity had said to me in my lowest moment. I had stood in front of a familiar pink pony, wanting to be good, because she believed that I was.

“Are you going to ruin this one too?”

It still hurt; I didn’t know if it ever wouldn’t.

“I went to Pinkie’s, to give her Little Bluey.” I still didn’t know if I was ready to talk, but it was happening regardless. “She loved her, of course. But then she-”

It was just as bad as before. I could feel the blush on my face spreading all the way to my ears and down to my neck and chest. Applejack waited for me to continue, that usual odd look ponies gave me nowhere to be seen.

“She…she kissed me.” Applejack let out a startled, happy gasp but I cut her off. “On the cheek! Well, cheeks, but that’s not…” I took a deep breath, trying to will away the warmth on my face. “And I couldn’t even move.”

Applejack looked like she was torn between wanting to tease me a little and listening to me with patience like I needed her to at the moment. And I appreciated her for it.

“Pinkie…she’s…” I was trying, I honestly was. “Look, I like Pinkie, she’s a special person, pony, whatever to me. I can admit that. She’s my…best friend. And…if I’m being completely honest…maybe. Maybe!” I stressed the word to the pony next to me. “I could see us…being something else. Once I found out I was part pony, we weren’t too different for me to see that we could be…something else…maybe.”

It was overwhelming to say all of this out loud. But I continued.

“But I don’t know if I could…” I pushed through the lump in my throat. “…do that again. I can’t help but think that…I’d just end up hurting her.”

“Lottie…” her tone was caring, not dismissive at all. I pressed on.

“Think about it.” I told her. “I’m trying to get home. As much as I like it here sometimes, especially with Pinkie, I have to go home. And there’s no telling if it’s anything more than a one-way trip back once I do. But if Twilight never gets me home…” It hurt to think about, but I pushed through it. “And I’m stuck here for the rest of my life, I could see myself having a life here.”

“You know Twilight’s never gonna stop trying.” She assured me. “And if you do end up stayin’, you know all of us are gonna do everything we can to make you nice and comfy here.”

“But I would never stop waiting for a chance to get back home. To my family.” I admitted. “How can I make a life for myself here…with…with her, if there’s a chance that one day, I’d leave and…”

“And break her heart?” she finished my thought. I nodded, and she let out a very sagely sounding sigh. “Lottie, this a mite more complicated than anypony thought it might be. I have ideas on how you could handle this, but the fact is: I’m not you.”

She pulled me in for a much gentler hug, but it was still pretty strong. I couldn’t stop a smile and a return hug.

“This sounds like somethin’ you two need to talk about, like adults.” She told me, looking rather stern. “I know Pinkie acts a little flighty and a…tiny bit childish sometimes, but that doesn’t change the fact that she’s a grown mare who deserves a say in her relationships. We can’t just go decidin’ things for her.”

“I know.” I sighed. “It’s just hard to get a read on her sometimes, in that way. One minute she’s all sunshine and fluff and the next she’s kissing me! I know that, in any other context, that’d be a clear sign of…romantic intent, if you wanna call it that! But for her, it could be just be…”

“Pinkie bein’ Pinkie.” She nodded. “Well, you know my opinion on the situation. Rarity’s too, and Rainbow, and the Cakes from what I hear. Oh, and Twilight too, maybe.”

I groaned at the long list of names, but sat up straight and rubbed at my eyes, trying to will away the rising tension.

“All that matters is what you think.” She smiled, putting a hoof on my shoulder. “Lottie, If you don’t wanna answer, that’s fine by me but…”

She gave me a steady look straight in the eye, and I feared the worst.

“How do you actually feel about her?” she leaned in, an eyebrow raised. “If you didn’t hafta worry about getting’ home and all that other, heavy stuff?”

It was just this sort of thinking that made me just want to stare off into nothing, as previously planned. I dug deep, thinking of her. The pony who helped me when I was essentially helpless. The pony who’d stuck by me when I’d lied to her. The pony who tried her best to understand me, even when I had trouble understanding myself.

I’d called her my best friend. And until I came to Equestria I was rather short on any friends at all. She made me happy, which was a difficult task even on a good day. She liked me, even though I was far from perfect.

Pinkie Pie had gone out of her way to make me have fun. She’d made me feel like I was worth liking, and in return, I wanted to be the person she believed I was. When I’d loved before, it had been young, and clumsy, and intense. When it ended, I became a different person, one who never wanted to fall in love again, who never wanted to hurt anyone again. I was broken.

Pinkie was trying her hardest to put the pieces back together, even if she didn’t know it.

It wasn’t all just how happy she made me; it wasn’t a one-way street. She made the part of me that closed myself off from others to avoid pain actually want to connect to people. No one else had made me feel that way. In my darkest moments here, she’d cried for me. If there was anything I wanted more than to get back home to my family, it was to make sure I never made her cry again.

She wanted to make me happy, and I wanted the same thing for her.

“I think…” I couldn’t look at Applejack. No turning back now. “I think I might…”

I sighed, throwing myself back onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling. I covered my eyes with my arms, everything hitting me all at once. I was never the best with emotions, even positive ones.

“…Shit.”

Night had settled over Ponyville, and all was quiet. Most of the citizens were fast asleep, but not it’s resident princess.

Twilight had decided to pull an all-nighter to make up for lost time. That morning’s events were informative, to say the least, but it didn’t change the fact that five foals were gone. If they really were in another world (which she very much believed they were), grown and integrated into a new society, there was a chance that they might want to stay. But at least their families could know for sure what had happened to them.

And poor Lottie, she could get back to her own family, let them know she was alive and well. She’d been driven by her new friend’s struggles, as well as the foals, but she couldn’t even imagine what it was like. Being separated from the ones you love, them not knowing if you were alive or dead. If it were her, separated from her family…Spike, her mother and father, Shining Armor and Cadence, not to mention all of her friends…she didn’t want to think about it.

“Owlowiscious.” She called for her night assistant and beloved pet. He hooted at attention, ready to help. “Bring me the next book from the express order from Canterlot.”

He flew to the box the order had come in as she wrote down her findings from the ones she’d read so far. The express order had arrived just after dinner, straight from the Canterlot Royal Archives. She had a hunch that somewhere in this order was just the information she was looking for. She’d be searching though several dozen books in the next few days, but it had to be worth it even to try.

“I still can’t believe that Discord thought of this approach before I did.” She muttered. She’d never admit it to his face, but sometimes his wildly skewed perspective of the world made for some clever original thinking. He could be outside the box when she didn’t even know there was a box at all.

“His thinking on there being a space that unicorns go in-between teleporting, it wasn’t even a theory on my radar and he can just pop in there when he feels like it. If I could organize some of these thoughts into a magical, metaphysical theories book, the magical community could learn so much. But I have the distinct feeling that telling Discord I want to organize anything he says or does in any way would earn me more than a few chaotic magic mishaps…”

But his thinking on how to get the portal to open again was just the lead she’d needed.

"Perhaps it's not the method itself you should be searching for." That’s what he’d said. And he was absolutely right. She looked through the order list that had come with the books, scanning the titles she’d yet to get to for the dozenth time.

“Magical Insights, Refractive Rituals, The Eastern Unicorn’s Approach to Magical Theory and Application, Location Imprinting: A Guide, The Impossible Sight, True Knowledge, The Wandering Eye, A History of Time Theory, A Technological Approach to Theoretical Matter Displacement, Tried and True Time Function and You, Zebra Shamanistic Potions and Incantations: An Equestrian’s Journey, Observational Incantations and their Moral Implications in Modern Equestria…It just goes on.”

Owlowiscious brought her Magical Insights, which from its catalogue summary, was supposed to hold information on using magic to see hidden things that had long since happened. But how effective were the theories inside, and were they precise and powerful enough to see back fifty-odd years?

“Thank you.” She took the book in her magic, prepping a new scroll for research notes.

Discord had indeed been right. She could continue to waste her time and research looking into something like opening and using interdimensional portals, which was thought to be next to impossible until she’d met Lottie. Or, she could do the similarly theoretical but much more possible task of researching a way to see into the past and observe for herself just how the original portal had opened. After that it was just a matter of recreating the magic she would see, or at least knowing how it was done and going from there.

And to see exactly what had happened to the Maple sisters. Did Silver go through the portal unbeknownst to her twin sister? Or did something happen to her in those woods? She wanted to know for sure, about all of the foals. This was Lottie’s family too, it was in trying to get her home that she would help find out what happened to her great aunt. Maybe when she reunited with her grandmother they would have answers for her.

“Okay Magical Insights, show me what you’ve got.” She straightened her back, pulling the candle on her desk a bit closer. Hopefully she’d be through this book by morning.

And if it didn’t have the information she needed, she’d go to the next book, and then the next. She had a feeling that one of these books held the answer, deep in her gut.

“Now, Diamond, I don’t want to hear another word about it out of you.” Filthy Rich seemed like he’d been having the same conversation with his daughter for the last two days. He was usually so patient with his only child, but tonight his patience was wearing unusually thin.

“Daddy! I just tried to do the right thing, telling ponies about that monster!” she followed her father as he was putting his important papers in order before the day was officially done.

“We went to the same meeting, didn't we?” he was trying this best to be stern, but it was fair to say he was running out of steam on the matter, his nerves on edge. “The princesses told the whole town, ourselves included, that that poor creature never hurt anyone and never plans to. It’s perfectly fine to admit you were wrong, sweetheart.”

“I don’t…I don’t buy it!” she shouted, stomping a hoof. “What happens when that…that thing goes feral and hurts somepony!?”

“Diamond, for the umpteenth time, that creature is part pony.” He said again to her. “Ponies don’t eat ponies.”

“Have you ever seen a pony that looks like…like that!?” Diamond Tiara followed her father, trying her best to prove she was right. “That…that hideous thing, a pony? The princesses are just trying to fool everypony!”

“And just why would they do something like that?” He sighed, shutting his filing cabinet for the day, his business papers tucked safely away inside.

“I…” the filly paused, still puffed up and unsettled by her father’s behavior. He always believed her over anypony else, why couldn’t he just see that she was right? “I’ll bet they’ve got it doing something for them, like…like trying to find those lost foals! The second they do, they’ll change their tune and show everypony what it’s really like!”

“Now, Diamond. I don’t know where you got ideas like this, but Applejack assured everypony that that Lottie isn’t any danger to anypony.”

And that’s what it came down to, in the end. Her father had always had a soft spot for that family, and it never occurred to him that they were just out for themselves, like everypony else. It made her blood boil seeing her beloved father getting taken advantage of like that.

“I…” her tiny frame was trembling, her ears pinned to the sides of her head with rage. “Those know-nothing farm ponies are just out to see you make a complete fool out of yourself! How can you trust those brainless, simpleton hicks over your own daughter!?”

“Now, that is ENOUGH.” His hoof struck the floor, glaring down at her. She shrunk down, he never raised his voice at her. “I’ll not have you speaking ill of that family, or anypony else, for that matter!”

He advanced on her, but she was too shocked to move. He grabbed her, spun her around to face the door of his study and stomped the floor again.

“If you’ve got nothing better to do than to badmouth ponies that I trust, then you can just go straight to bed, young filly! No dessert, no story, nothin’!”

“But-”

“Keep this behavior of yours up, little missy, and there will be no Nightmare Night celebrations for you! You’ll stay in your room the entire night, and don’t you test me, I mean it!” he shouted, making her shrink down some more. “I’ll go straight to Silver Spoon, her parents, and all your little classmates and tell them that you couldn’t come out because you were too busy being a hate-filled, disrespectful little foal who needed a time-out!”

She looked back at him in terror, her jaw hanging open.

“No, please!” she couldn’t stomach the thought of the embarrassment that would bring. “I’ll be good, I promise!”

“Then prove it!” he stared down at his filly, giving her a chance, but his anger not subsiding. “You have one week to prove that you can behave. Randolph will be picking you up from school every day this week and getting a report from Ms. Cheerilee on your behavior. If I hear even a peep of you causin’ problems with your classmates or with her, you’ll be grounded until the day after Nightmare Night, and maybe then some!”

“Yes, sir.” Her ears drooped, her tail tucked between her legs.

“Now, get to bed.” He was winding down now, but her words were still ringing in his ears. He was going to break her of this streak of rude, rotten behavior, even if it hurt to see her so down. She walked off, slow and miserable, but he knew in the long run that it was for the best.

“Honestly…where does she get those ideas of hers?” he shook his head, wondering where he went wrong.

Diamond Tiara was angry, humiliated, upset…It was all coursing through her and settling into a tight ball in her stomach. She slammed the door to her room behind her, shut off all the lights, jumping up on her bed and pulling the plush comforter around herself tight. She grabbed her overstuffed, goose down pillow and screamed into it, the sound muffled to the rest of the house outside her door.

How could her Daddy not see what was going on? The Apples weren’t anypony special, why should their word mean anything more than hers? The things in her room alone were worth more than their whole house!

She thought of Apple Bloom, the thought of that little nopony making her sick to her stomach with anger. The way she and her friends always thought they were better than her, even though they were just blank-flank little noponies. They way that the little hayseed hick had ignored her when she was just trying to state the obvious back in school the other day. How dare that filly brush her aside like Diamond was nothing! She was the nothing one!

“Who does she think she is?” she was shaking now. She’d thought that getting some revenge by outing the monster that Apple Bloom seemed to like so much would make her feel better, but it seemed the whole town was getting duped. Now that filly was running around town like nothing was even wrong, and it just…rubbed her the wrong way.

“I have everything she could only dream of having!” she’d started to cry. “That little nopony has nothing! No bits, no new, top of the line toys, no nice, big house, not even…not even any parents! I have all those things and more…so…”

She was openly weeping into her pillow now, squeezing it tight.

“So why is she so happy…when I’m not?”

Sure, the other two members of that ridiculous little club they had got on her nerves too, they were all nopony losers, but for some reason, Apple Bloom made her the angriest. Her daddy was always so nice to them, and took them at their word for everything. And Apple Bloom…

“Maybe…maybe Daddy is right.” She reasoned with herself. “Maybe I’m…wrong. Sure it would mean that Apple Bloom was…right…But that creature might just be what the princesses said. It has nothing to do with me. I want to spend Nightmare Night with Silver Spoon, get some candy and show off my costume, I have better things to do than to obsess over one filly and that creature, especially if it’s going to cost me all that.”

She calmed herself down a little, settling into bed. The faster she got to sleep, the faster she could wake up and start trying to do better by her father. Maybe she’d even feel a little better.

She drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

...

She suddenly awakened, what must’ve been not too long after, to her bedroom door opening.

From the light coming in from the hallway, she could see the familiar silhouette of her mother. Maybe she’d felt bad for her daughter come to say goodnight? Spoiled Rich closed the door behind her, coming towards the bed. It was hard to see her in the dark room, but the light from the moon outside her window was just bright enough to make out her mother standing next to her.

“Mother?” she croaked out, her voice tired.

“Oh dear, Diamond. Your eyes are all puffy.” Her mother cooed. “It’s not becoming of a young lady to carry on like you were.”

“No, it’s not.” She tried to blink away her tiredness. It had taken her a long time to remember what the correct thing was to say to her mother when they talked like this. She didn’t like Diamond apologizing, or giving excuses. She was trying to raise her to be a high-society lady, and ladies mustn’t say “sorry” all the time or try to explain their behavior like common mares. Ladies simply did.

“Your father told me about your little talk.” She said, and Diamond couldn’t tell by her mother’s tone if she was upset with her. “If you ask me, he’s entirely too attached to that family.”

“But-” her mother cut her off, she’d wanted to share what she’d thought about before bed.

“No buts, Diamond.” She warned, her voice even. “Remember your lessons on proper diction.”

“I will, mother.” It slipped out of her mouth.

“Good girl.” She could almost hear the smile in her mother’s tone. It made her feel warm, knowing her mother might be smiling at her. “We must remember, my Diamond. We are above other ponies, that’s what it means to be an upper class family. You can’t be upper class without lower class ponies underneath you.”

“I know.” She replied.

“I’m going to have Randolph walk you to school in the morning.” She sighed, and it was still hard for Diamond Tiara to make out her face in the dark. “With that monster running loose in this backwater town, I want you to be safe.”

“Daddy said that-”

“Oh, my Diamond.” Her mother chuckled. “Your father is a brilliant business pony, but he’s sentimental. If it were up to me, we’d have opened a branch of Barnyard Bargains in Canterlot or Manehattan by now and gotten you into a top private school. But it’s not a mare’s place to tell her husband what he should do, even if she’s right.”

“No, of course not.” Diamond shook her head. She remembered he mother's numerous talks about a mare's place, that one had stuck pretty early on.

“Your father wants to believe in the best in ponies.” Her voiced was laced with pity and disgust. “Even the lowest-class, inbred noponies. But we must do better. That’s how the ponies on top stay there. By knowing better and being better.”

“Yes.” Diamond, in the deepest part of her insecurities, felt validated. She could always count on her mother to make sense when the rest of the world had seemingly gone crazy.

“If we don’t tell the ponies below us that they need to know their place, they start thinking that they matter. You give a low-bred pony a chance and they’d eat you alive. That’s the way the world works, my Diamond. Better to keep them underhoof.”

“I know, mother.”

“Good girl.” Her mother cooed. And to her surprise, her mother planted a kiss on her forehead. She was over the moon. These were her favorite moments, when they were alone together. Her mother had to maintain appearances when they were in public, and you just don’t show affection in public, it’s uncouth. Makes you look sentimental and weak. But when they were alone, and her mother told her about how the world was, it always came with affection. It made her wish her mother would talk with her about these things more often.

“We mustn’t let lesser ponies get the better of us, dear.” She told her daughter, her voice stern. “Now, of course you should mind your father for the next week. But remember, my Diamond.”

Her mother leaned in, giving her a kiss goodnight on her cheek.

“We are better than them.”

“Yes.” Diamond whispered back, feeling tired. “I love you, mother.”

“Good night, my Diamond.” Her mother called back, closing her bedroom door behind her. Diamond Tiara looked up to her ceiling, her eyes feeling heavy.

“Someday…” she assured herself, drifting off. “Someday she’ll say it back.”

Pinkie Pie was down the road a ways in her room in Sugarcube Corner. She and Gummy were all getting ready for bed, along with the newest member of the family.

“Okay, Little Bluey!” she smiled. “I made up a little bed, just for you!”

The little pony came towards her, leaving Gummy to his little pet bed. They had become fast friends, those two, she was sure that Gummy was happy to have some creature closer to his own size to hang out with, even if hanging out just meant chasing each other around and having silent conversations that Pinkie couldn’t hear. Must be some deep topics those two went on and on about.

She’d made Little Bluey a bed from a cake box with a fluffy throw pillow for a mattress. For a blanket, she’d gotten a quilting square from Mrs. Cake with a bunny embroidered on it. She’d told the tiny pony that they’d go to the toy store in the morning and get her a doll bed, but this would have to do for now. The toy pony didn’t seem to mind the accommodations, but she wanted the gift from her friend to be as comfy as possible.

“You sleep tight, new friend!” she cooed, kissing the stuffed pony on the top of her head. She put the cake box on the shelf of her bedside table, low enough to the ground that the pony could get up in the night on her own if she wanted to, and closed off enough to feel like her own little room.

Pinkie herself wasn’t too tired yet, so she kept the light on just a little bit longer. It was just about that time again, so she pulled a box out from under her bed. It had all her favorite stationary in it, and a few spare pens. She put a sheet of paper on her standing clipboard, pulled up the covers to her chest and got to work.

She started writing, letting her thoughts flow onto the page.

Dear Maud,

How are your classes going? I’m so, so proud of you for working so hard at school! I have so much to tell you this time! A whole lot of stuff has happened since I wrote you last time.

First things first, I have to tell you my big news! I made a new friend! Now, I know what you’re thinking, dear sister of mine. That’s something I write a lot in our letters, as I make new friends pretty much all the time. But this friend is a super-duper special friend!

I should start by saying, or writing, you know what I mean, silly: My friend is from another dimension! She came through some kind of portal out in the woods and everything’s been pretty exciting since then!

Her name sounds like Lot-Tea, I don’t know how to write it. I call her Bluey sometimes, it’s like her pony name Cornflower Blue. She’s a creature that nopony has seen before (but she’s got a little pony in her too, on her grandma’s side. She doesn’t look like a pony (except when she does, it’s a long story), but she’s a really special friend to me.

Bluey’s stuck here in Equestria until my friend Twilight (I’ve written about her before, you remember her, right?) can figure out how to get her home. If it takes a long time, I offered to let her spend Hearth’s Warming up on the rock farm with us! (I haven’t asked Mom and Dad yet, so shh!)

She’s really special to me. When I first met her, she was almost a totally different pony. (Pony, not pony, hybrid, you get the idea, silly) It was kind of like she’d forgotten what being happy felt like. She gets really sad sometimes, but I’ve made her smile for real a lot since I’ve met her.

She gives great hugs, and compliments! She likes to make toys, and she loves my baking. Every time we’re together, it feels like I could smile forever. I can’t imagine not having her around.

Pinkie paused in her writing, a pen dangling from her mouth.

I want her to be able to go home to her family, more than anything, honest! But it doesn’t stop me from getting all frowny when I think about her being gone.

Today, she gave me a special gift she made herself, and I felt all kinds of crazy! I don’t know what it means. You’re smart! Maybe you can help me figure it out?

My stomach was all like “Woo!”, and my heart was all “Bada Bada Bada Bada!” and even though I wanted to thank her, and laugh and talk and smile, it was all stuck inside! All I could do was give her a big ol’ smooch on the cheek, then the other! Have you ever felt so happy, like super-duper happy, that you just feel like you’re going crazy?

Even now, it’s like all I can think about! I can't stop smiling! Does that sound like anything to you?

Anyway, let me know how you and Boulder are doing out at college! I miss you every day!

Love love love!,

Pinkie Pie

A few days into the future, in a dorm room at the Equestrian Institute of Rockology...

Maud Pie had gotten a letter from her younger sister Pinkie, like she did every two weeks or so. She read through the entire thing in her usual comfortable but unwavering silence.

Once she’d finished the letter, she gently set it down at her desk, letting the stillness of the room settle around her.

“…Huh.”

Applejack had talked with me for a bit longer before leaving, agreeing that I could use some time to myself. I’d watched the sun make its odd descent, the sky shifting through a sunset much more quickly than I’d ever seen before coming here. Then, the moon came up over the horizon, and it made me think of the princesses. I’d still never seen or met Celestia. I wondered if she and Luna were having any more luck finding out about my living pony relatives?

I sighed, pulling the covers up some more. Even now, laying alone in the dark, my brain was still going a million miles an hour. I was so tired but my thoughts were racing. I’d managed to drift off a couple of times but got woken up by random noises in the house.

I let my thoughts wander.

“I wonder what the family’s doing right now?” I asked myself. “Mom’s probably reading those trashy mystery novels she likes before bed. Mason’s most likely playing a game under the covers, I wonder if anything new came out since I’ve been gone…Dad’s definitely still at work, or possibly going over some files at the kitchen table. I don’t even know what Grandma would be getting up to at this time of night. I never asked…”

This all could be wildly inaccurate if they’d noticed that I was gone by then. They could be going out of their minds.

They think you did it again. That part of my brain was shouting. Or maybe they just don’t care.

I shut my eyes tight and sighed, trying to push the thought out of my head.

“Stop being such a mopey idiot…” I yawned, feeling drowsy again. “You won’t know until you get home. Thinking about it’s just going to drive you crazy…”

The next time I woke up, it wasn’t to a creak on the stairs or any snoring from a nearby room, but to a tiny weight on my stomach. I was too out of it to panic, so I just looked down my body to see, who else, the ankle biter. He was curled into a ball right smack in the middle of me, snoozing away as his tiny body rose and fell with his breathing.

I was too damn tired to take him back outside. I closed my eyes again, telling myself I’d deal with it in the morning.

Meanwhile, the tiny weight and warmth was comforting somehow. I drifted off again, my dreams a little bit more peaceful.

Author's Note

i actually finished this chapter like 2 days after the last one, but needed time to build up my backup chapter bank like i used to have. but as of today, i'm done with my summer classes! rejoice! im now taking a swing at writing the nightmare night chapter(s) and connecting the dots later, and let me tell you, it's quite a doozy. it's def gonna have to be multiple parts, im not even 1/2 done and im already breaching 2 chapter lengths.

poor Lottie, it's not easy realizing you've got a crush on your best friend. looks like she's got some thinking to do. what's she gonna do about this new realization? can she handle what she's feeling? will she be a huge dick and push Pinkie away? or will she handle this like an adult? only time will tell.

we got some earth pony opinions on magic, at least from this story's point of view. i imagine that a magic scholar like Twilight and an everyday earth pony have very different opinions on magic, just from living different lives. Twi's book smart but earth ponies have an entire culture all their own.

for a really good story on earth ponies, you should check out Down With the Pastryarchy by kudzuhaiku. it's about Twilight, Pinkie and Applejack (and some ocs) dealing with an all earth pony baking competition getting shut down and deals with earth pony culture and how earth ponies feel about being earth ponies. Both are great stories, you should check them out if you haven't already.

and Twilight finally reveals what her plan is, and please recall, this story takes place between seasons 3 and 4. which book do you think has the answers? (big ol' hint: how's she see into the past in the season 4 premiere?) plus: i didn't know how you spelled Owlowiscious until just now,

Pinkie Pie writes a letter to Maud, who hasn't shown up in the series yet. but i wonder what her opinions of Lottie and what her baby sister wrote are? i'm sure her reaction will be a very Maud one, whatever it is.

you can see when DT starts to think for herself, and her mom can't have that. withholding affection unless Diamond acts the way she wants her to. Diamond is convinced that if she just says and does what her mother wants her to, she'll love her. you ever had a parent like that? it's not fun. you think she can behave for a week? it doesn't look good. (please keep Diamond's issues in mind for future chapters, they become super relevant soon)

Looks like Lottie has a tiny bunkmate. her temporary (?) commitment issues aside, he feels like sticking around. i already know what his name is, i hope y'all will like it c:

make sure to comment c: it keeps me going 💙

The Leap

I woke up way too early, the sun hadn’t come up yet. The ankle biter was already gone, earning a shrug from me. Wasn’t like I was expecting him to stick around. I knew I wouldn’t be able to fall back asleep anytime soon, and it wasn’t like I had my phone to mess around on while I just laid there.

I made my way downstairs, the clocks telling me that the Apples would be up soon to start their day. I looked around the empty house, a thought hitting me as I made my way to the kitchen. Soon enough, the Apples were up and eager to start their day, and they found me pretty quickly.

“Lottie?” Applejack came in first, sniffing the air curiously. When she spotted me at the wood stove cooking breakfast, she rushed to my side.

“Aw, hey, you didn’t have to go to that much trouble.” She said, hovering behind me nervously. “You’re our guest!”

“I know, I woke up way too early and just felt like it.” I shrugged, flipping what was in the skillet. “I went out to the chicken coop, got some eggs, and picked a few of the tomatoes from the vines. You guys had everything I needed to make some salsa. It’s pretty mild, but I think it’ll do the job.”

“Salsa?” she asked, her ears splayed out quizzically. “Now what do you need salsa for at breakfast?”

“I’m makin’ omelets.” I smiled, noticing the other Apple adults eventually drifting in, sniffing at the air. “I’ve got all the fixings here and some more stuff at the table to eat while I’m cooking.”

“We don’t make a whole lot of egg dishes, since we do so much baking.” She was eyeing the skillet now, looking pretty hungry.

“Well then, today’s a treat!” I smiled. She smiled back at me, seeing that I was in a much better mood than yesterday, even if I still wasn’t a hundred percent. “First up is one for Granny Smith, would you like anything in particular on it?”

“I wouldn’t mind some of those diced mushrooms, missy.” She grinned, sitting at the head of the table. I got to adding those and a few more ingredients before passing it on to Applejack, who decided to help me out.

“I think I’m gonna make Big Mac a frittata.” I mused, cracking another egg. The stallion paused mid-bite into an apple, looking around to his family for clarification.

“Now what in tarnation is a fri-ta-ta?” Applejack asked, her head titled. But before I could explain, There was a loud, laughing shriek from upstairs.

“Lottie!” Apple Bloom shouted down the stairs. “It worked!”

After breakfast, Apple Bloom was running around, collecting her school supplies in her saddlebags as I held her newest toy, my own creation. Sure enough, another night’s sleep with her had made the magic work, not that I could even begin to understand why. I had my theories, but with my understanding of magic being as limited as it was, theories were probably all I’d have.

The toy moved much like a dog would, as opposed to the more reserved, pony-like body language of Little Bluey. He sniffed around like a dog, rolled over for tummy rubs like a dog, the whole nine yards. I’d picked him up because, given that he was roughly the size of a clementine, I didn’t want him to get stepped on while he was underfoot, or underhoof. Not that I was one hundred percent sure it would actually hurt the little guy, but I wasn’t willing to find out.

“And then what happened?” she asked, gathering her pencils back into her pencil bag.

“Pinkie seemed pretty happy about her, and Little Bluey too, her tail was wagging and everything.” I smiled, petting the tiny dog with a single finger. “Come to think of it, Pinkie’s might’ve been wagging too.”

That got a laugh, and Apple Bloom looked to be double-checking her bag. She nodded, turning to face the two of us.

“I’m really happy that the little guy was moving this morning.” She smiled, reaching out for him and he jumped to her with no hesitation. “I really do love him, Lottie.”

“I know.” I smiled, watching the two of them. “I think it’s safe to say he loves you too.”

“I wanna take him to school…” she said in a quiet voice, like it was a big secret. “But Applejack might get mad at me for takin’ toys to class, even if they’re magic.”

“Well…” The responsible adult in me was telling me to agree with this hypothetical Applejack. But the irresponsible dumbass in me was thinking ‘What am I, her mom?’, and couldn’t care less. “If you do it and you get caught, I don’t know nothin’ about nothin’, got it?”

“Got it!” she winked. She looked to her little guy, and he sniffed up at her. “You think he’ll be good while class is happening?”

“I…‘magic worded’ him to be a loyal kind of dog so…If you tell him to be still and quiet in your bag, he might just listen to you.” I shrugged, basically guessing at this point. “Plus, what’s he gonna do, start barking? He doesn’t have a mouth.”

Apple Bloom looked mildly put off by that, but shrugged it off. She firmly but nicely told the tiny puppy to do just that and he settled himself in her bag, seeming to be still and almost sleeping. He didn’t have eyelids either, so it was another guess on my part.

“You worried he’ll get bored here?” I asked. “You could always let him run around with Winona, she’d probably keep him company.”

“No, I’m sure he’d be fine.” She told me, her ears drooping a little. “I just…I’m not looking forward to today, and he’d cheer me up just by being there with me.”

“You got a math test or something?” I asked, half-joking but also remembering my dreaded math tests of yester-year. Best part of being out of school. She shook her head, putting her saddle bags on her back.

“This is gonna be the first day I’ll have seen Diamond Tiara and her friend Silver Spoon since they pulled what they pulled with you and the newspaper, if that was them like I think it was…” she sighed, with just a hint of being so done. “I don’t know if I’m ready for what they might throw my way today…”

Her bullies? I thought, I recognized at least one of the names.

“I did what you said, last time, when they were picking on Sweet Wheat about you.” She looked sadder still. “I acted like I didn’t care about what she was saying, and they got back at me by putting your picture in the paper.”

“Oh…” I scratched at my arm, not being able to help but think of my bullying days. “Yeah. That might be…well…” She looked up at me, ears still down. I sighed and pushed on. “Sometimes…sometimes when you ignore a bully, they…they find a way to hit back harder. Confidence is important to helping you deal with what they do, but…”

“Lottie?” the filly came up to me, her head tilted and her eyes wide. “All the things you’ve been tellin’ me…Did you get bullied?”

“…Yeah. Yeah I did.” I sighed, moving to sit down on the bed. “But y’know, I’m okay now, more or less.”

“Did you get teased?” She was really fishing here.

“Uh, yeah, I guess.” ‘Teased’ seemed like a relatively tame way of putting it. Harassed was more like it, also some beatings. Can’t forget about the beatings.

“How did you get them to stop?” she asked, oh so innocently. It almost hurt me to try and think of what to say next.

“I…” There were two truths here, and neither were entirely appropriate to talk about with a young child. One truth was that it didn’t really end, I just graduated and never saw ninety-nine percent of the people I went to school with ever again. The other truth was that the harder I fought back, the less likely stupid teenagers were to pick a fight a second time.

I wasn’t a violent person by nature, or some kind of wild child with no regard for my personal safety, quite the opposite. If I kept my head down and didn’t fight back, I got hit harder and more often. When they knew I would throw a punch right back and not stop hitting until my point had thoroughly gotten across, people thought twice.

Or brought more friends.

I can’t say I “won” many of those fights, but I always got back up. I’d already almost died once, anything those stupid kids could try to do to me didn’t even come close to that.

“I’m not gonna lie to you, Apple Bloom.” I looked to her as she jumped up to sit on the bed with me. “I had a lot of people who just didn’t like me, and they hurt me pretty badly. But no matter what…I kept going.”

She looked unconvinced, getting a sigh from me.

“Look.” I tried to sound reassuring. “Sometimes people just plain don’t like you. I can tell you to ignore them, fight back or run away. But in the end, you have to do what’s best for you…no two situations like this are exactly the same. If these fillies are picking on you for thing you can’t control like not having a cutie mark, chances are when you do get one they’ll find something else to bully you about.”

Her ears drooped at that, but I put a hand on her head and she looked up at me.

“It’s not always as simple as trying one thing or the other. So instead of living your life around those kinds of ponies, you’ve gotta just…live. You know?”

I didn’t think I got my words out the way I wanted them to sound. But they seemed to work well enough as the filly hugged my side.

“Thanks, Lottie.” She mumbled, looking up at me. “I don’t know if’n I really got a lot of that, but I do feel better, I guess.”

I laughed, appreciating her bluntness as usual.

“Sorry, I wish I was better at this…just…don’t be afraid to stoop to their level.” I hoped no grown ponies could hear me saying this, it didn’t exactly keep to the Equestrian mindset. “Being the bigger person-er…pony isn’t always the win it seems to be. Just don’t be the one to instigate things, never throw the first literal or metaphorical punch.” Just like Grandpa taught me.

“I wouldn’t do that.” She objected, and I told her I knew she wouldn’t.

“Things ever get really bad, you can always talk to me about it.” I assured her. “Or your family.”

“I will.” she smiled, seeming to be feeling better. I wasn’t really the advice giving type, seeing how my own life was such a mess sometimes, but with this filly I felt like protecting her, even in little ways. She, and her family, had been so nice and welcoming to me, a stranger. The least I could do is try to cheer up their youngest from time to time. And the occasional breakfast, of course.

I just hoped I hadn’t made things worse somehow. No telling how advice based on my own experiences would play out in the pony world.

“I gotta get goin’.” She announced, hopping off the bed. “What are you gonna do today?”

“I’ll finish up whatever chores your family can throw my way, then who knows?” I shrugged. “I’m sure I can find something to entertain myself.”

“What about this one?”

With Little Bluey sitting on her back, the two of them had made their way to the Toy Store. The smaller, stuffed pony was currently trying out the doll beds in one of the aisles. She didn’t look especially uncomfortable in any of them, Pinkie thought. But she’d yet to choose one.

“Yeah, that one was kind of small, even for you.” She watched Little Bluey climb out of that one and onto the next, pulling back the covers and settling in for a test run.

The Toy Store was pretty empty, it being a school day and all. But they hadn’t run into any other customers yet. Pinkie had soon discovered that Little Bluey really wouldn’t need a lot of things to live comfortably with Pinkie. She’d been eager to buy a tiny little tea set only to realize that the toy didn’t need to eat or drink. And Pinkie was never the best at pretend tea parties. They always made her crave real life treats and tea. They did end up picking out a little brush for her mane and Little Bluey ended up picking a simple little wooden bed. She picked up a few more things that she thought would come in handy for her tiny new friend to get around.

When she took her friend’s selections to the register up front, the clerk at the front looked up from inspecting her hoof, her usual bored look vanished at the sight of the little stuffed pony.

“Hiya Duckie!” Pinkie grinned, setting her purchases down on the sales counter. “My little friend here needs some stuff to move in! How much do I owe ya?”

But Duckie just kept staring, leaning in to get a better look at Little Bluey. The little gal, very politely, gave a little wave.

“That’s not one of ours, is it?” she asked, not taking her eyes off the toy pony.

“Oh wow.” A voice from behind drew Pinkie’s attention. It was Power Chord and little Cream Puff in the line behind her.

“Well hey there you two!” she greeted with a smile. But their eyes were glued to Little Bluey too. “Gee, LB, you sure are popular! Maybe they like your style? You do have a very nice jacket.”

“Is that toy…alive?” Power Cord asked her, Cream Puff idly sucking on her hoof with wide, shining eyes. “Hey, ain’t that neat, Puffball?”

“What’s that?” An elderly mare Pinkie knew to be Pearly Stitch leaned an ear forward, steadying herself on her walker. “Why, look at that lil’ whatchamacallit! Why, my grandfoals would be thrilled to play with a little whosits like that!”

“Wow, Little Bluey!” Pinkie grinned at the ponies around her. “You sure are popular!”

Apple Bloom stared at the school, her stomach a little flippy-floppy. She felt the weight of her saddlebags on her flanks, the grass under her hooves, everything was still, just waiting for her to go inside.

“Hey, AB, you gonna be okay?” Scootaloo trotted up beside her.

“Those two are gonna be awful today, I just know it…” she muttered. Sweetie Belle followed her line of sight, pulling off in the wrong direction.

“I know what you mean.” She bumped her friend’s side playfully. “Snips and Snails have been a bit much lately, but at least Ms. Cheerilee took those hoof buzzers away. They’re trying way too hard to get into the Young Ponyville Pranksters.”

Sure enough, the colts trying and failing to hide blowing up a couple of whoopee cushions, giggling too much to actually get the job done.

“Not them!” Apple Bloom whined. “Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon! Their little scheme to get ponies thinking Lottie was some dangerous critter fell through. At least, I’m pretty sure it was them. If it was, they’re gonna be itchin’ to get back at her, and me. I just know it!”

“Well, there’s not much to do standing out here.” Sweetie Belle shrugged. “Except for going in there and trying not to draw too much attention to ourselves.”

“Not today!” Scootaloo cheered, her wings buzzing excitedly. “I’m gonna be the talk of the schoolyard with what I brought in!”

“You’ll have to do better than one of your scooter tricks, Scoots!” Sweetie Belle tossed her mane back, joking at acting all haughty. They both got a good giggle out of it. “What I brought in is gonna knock everypony’s socks off! Well, maybe just Whip Stitch, she’s always wearing those wool socks her grandmare made her.”

“What are you two getting’ it?” Apple Bloom cocked her head, looking between her friends. They looked back with wide eyes.

“Uh…show and tell?” Scootaloo smiled. “Don’t tell me you didn’t bring anything?”

“I wish Ms. Cheerilee would call it something else…” Sweetie Belle sighed. “Show and tell makes it sound so…foalish.”

Apple Bloom’s brain ticked away before it finally came back to her.

“AH, SHOOT!” she cried out, knocking her head with a hoof. “I was so worked up yesterday, I forgot to put Great Granny Sew-and-So’s parasol in my bag this morning!”

When the parasol had made it back to the Apple House, she though it would make the perfect show and tell subject. And it had a heck of a story to it too, now that everypony knew about Lottie. After the town meeting, she figured it was her chance to introduce her to the class in a roundabout way, since she couldn’t just bring in Lottie herself. A way to let her classmates know about her and what she was really like, not the monster some of them definitely still thought she was.

“You forgot?” Scootaloo blinked. “What had you so worked up that you forgot show and tell?”

A thought crossed her mind, and she realized that she wasn’t quite as empty-hooved as she thought.

“Somethin’ pretty amazing.” She grinned. “You’ll see!”

Show and tell was going pretty much as it usually did. Some of the foals brought in new, kind of interesting things; a new song they learned, a souvenir from a family vacation to Manehattan, A letter from a pen pal from Vanhoover, those sorts of things. Others brought in things they’d shown off before; old family heirlooms, their favorite board game, etc.

Scootaloo had wowed the class with a letter her parents had mailed her from out in the field, including their photos of their visit to Zebrica and meeting the local tribes. Sweetie Belle brought in a playbill her parents had brought back from Manehattan, with the autograph of one of her favorite Bridleway performers. They both got a big reaction from the class, like they’d hoped they would.

“Thank you for sharing Silver Spoon.” Ms. Cheerilee beamed at the filly as she went back to her desk. “Always a treat to see your grandmare’s collection of your namesake. Very educational! Diamond Tiara, what would you like to share with us today?”

Apple Bloom heard the filly before she saw her. A weary sigh called out from a couple rows of desks over as she got to her hooves and made her way to the front. The trio of fillies shared a look with one another, wondering to themselves what was up with the spoiled filly. Show and tell was usually Diamond’s time to shine, to be the center of attention.

“Go ahead.” Cheerilee smiled gently. Diamond just put her eyes to the floor.

“I…I wanted to bring in Daddy’s first dollar. From when he took over Barnyard Bargains from Grandpa Rich. But…I forgot to bring it with me. There was a lot going on last night before bed and…I’m…I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright Diamond.” Cheerilee said in a comforting voice. “I know how much you like show and tell, you wouldn’t not bring something in if you could help it. Instead, you could write a short essay on what you wanted to talk about and turn it in by tomorrow. Alright?”

“Alright.” She dragged her hooves and made her way back to her desk, Silver Spoon giving her a comforting pat. The trio exchanged another look.

“Apple Bloom, let’s see what you’ve brought today.”

As nervous as she’d been about possibly riling up the two spoiled fillies, this was more important to her. If she could get her classmates to accept Lottie, it was only a matter of time until their parents came around too. Lottie’s words from tat very morning rang in her head.

So instead of living your life around those kinds of ponies, you’ve gotta just…live. You know?

“My show and tell comes with a story, is that alright?” Ms. Cheerilee nodded with a soft smile, and Apple Bloom went to the back of the class to get her saddle bags. “As y’all might recall, there’s somepony new in Ponyville.”

Whispers washed over the crowd of foals until Ms. Cheerilee cleared her throat, subtly letting them all know that they needed to settle down. She made it back to the front of the class.

“I know that a lot of stories have gone around town about her, and even though all of us were at that town meeting, some ponies might still be a might bit skeptical about her. So I brought something special today to help y’all see her in a new light.”

The class was captivated by her words; her friends seemed pretty excited for what she had to say, though the other two ponies on her mind were a different story. Silver Spoon was looking over at her friend nervously, while Diamond Tiara’s face was a bit harder to read. She pushed on.

“Lottie’s been stayin’ out at Sweet Apple Acres with my family. She’s different-looking, but she’s a really nice human. Part pony too, even though she don’t much look like it. Before, I was gonna bring in a parasol my Great Granny Sew-and-So made for Lottie’s great aunt, and tell y’all about her that way. But…”

She reached a hoof into her bag, pulling out her newest little friend.

“I think it’s better just to show you.” She smiled. “Wake up, boy.”

The little dog stuffy shuddered awake in her hoof, stretching it’s tiny body much like Winona did in the mornings. There were a few soft gasps from her classmates, and big smiles, so she took it as a sign to keep going.

“Lottie has a special magic, from her pony side.” She told them all, holding the stuffy in one hoof and petting him with the other. “She makes toys and then she brings them to life. It’s really neat, and she made this little guy for me. He’s only been alive for a little bit, but I think he’s my new favorite toy.”

“Anyway, Lottie can do something pretty dang special, sure. But I don’t like her because she can make magic toys.” She smiled. “I like her because she’s nice, and she tries hard to be helpful. She’s a little bit lonely here in Equestria, bein’ so far from home, from her family. But I’m gonna do my best to be there for her, and be nice to her, and…well…I hope I can ask you guys to be nice to her too.”

It was quiet.

“Um…that’s all.” She tried to smile, a little awkwardly.

“Well, thank you very much Apple Bloom!” Ms. Cheerilee clapped her hooves softly. “That was very nice of you to use today to do something for somepony else. Does anypony have any questions?”

So many hooves shot up in the air, Apple Bloom was actually a little startled at the reaction.

“Snips?” the teacher called on the colt.

“It’s so little!” he called out.

“Not a question.” The teacher’s response was a tiny bit deadpan.

“That’s just the way she made him.” Apple Bloom laughed.

“Rumble?”

“Uh…does he know any tricks?”

“I don’t rightly know.” She put him down at her hooves. “Sit?”

Sure enough, the little dog listened to her, earning a “Ohh!” from the collective class.

“How about Sweet Wheat?”

“Um…” she was a little shy, but spoke up finally. “Is…Is Lottie feeling better? She seemed okay at the town meeting but I just, ya know, wanted to make sure.”

“She’s doin’ better.” Apple Bloom smiled, getting a smile back. “She got lots of rest and her appetite came back too.”

“Wow!” somepony called out.

“What’s his name?”

“Can he do ‘Speak’?”

“His mouth’s all stitches, of course he can’t!”

“Oh, then he doesn’t need to eat either. That’s weird, but neat!”

“Settle down, class.” Cheerilee warned them with a good-natured sigh.

“I wonder if she’d make one for me!”

“Hey, yeah!” somepony cheered. “It’s so cute!”

“IT’S NOT-”

Everypony turned to the source of the outburst, the rest of the ponies going silent. All eyes were on Diamond Tiara, who turned red when she’d realized what she’d done. She eased back into her seat, which she’d jolted up onto with her loud reaction.

“I’m sorry.” She said, sounding a lot meeker. “I didn’t mean to…to be so loud. It just came out…”

“That’s alright Diamond. Accidents happen, and it was good of you to apologize.” She said with a raised eyebrow. She turned to the rest of the class. “But that’s it for show and tell today, class. Apple Bloom, thank you again for your presentation. Now everypony needs to put their things away and get ready to practice our fractions.”

Nopony even groaned as they usually might, there was too much excitement in the air. Apple Bloom stole one last glance in Diamond Tiara’s direction, seeing her sitting in her desk, red-faced and trying to control her breathing.

Something, or somepony had Diamond Tiara hogtied, unable to lash out like she usually would. Apple Bloom wasn’t about to go whackin’ the hornet’s nest, but she was thankful for whatever had the bratty filly under control. By the looks on Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle’s faces, they’d noticed the change too.

Hopefully, it would last a little while.

Randolph had gotten the day’s report from Ms. Cheerilee while Diamond Tiara sat outside with Silver Spoon. Her friend, more or less, had been filled in on her situation, knowing that if she got in any trouble at all in the next week, their Nightmare Night plans would be ruined and her father would publicly humiliate her. Her best friend was sympathetic, vowing to do her best to keep anything from happening if she could.

Today had been…trying, to say the least.

In all the commotion of her father punishing her and her mother’s talk with her, she’d completely forgotten about show and tell. She’d always loved getting to show off to her classmates, so having nothing was pretty embarrassing, Even those two dumb colts Snips and Snails had something to bring in, making her feel so utterly miserable.

And of course, that hick filly just had to bring up that creature. She couldn’t believe what she had heard. There was no way that that horrible, ugly thing had done magic of any kind. It must’ve been some plan of Princess Twilight’s to make the thing look good and endear her to the townsponies. Bring a stupid stitched-up foal’s toy to life and say that monster did it.

And worst of all, her idiot classmates had completely fallen for it! Not a single one of them had seen that toy for what it was; a trick to fool all of them. They’d go home and tell their equally brain-dead parents about what they’d think they’d seen and convince them to think that thing was some kind of magic half-breed and therefore, not a threat.

She’d almost gotten herself in trouble, trying to tell them all what was really going on. But she’d gotten herself under control, playing the apologetic little filly she was supposed to be. But it was still swirling inside her, all the things she’d wanted to say. She felt horrible, her stomach twisted up with so many different emotions. But she would keep it all inside, just long enough to appease her father.

After that, there was no telling what she would do. Until then, Apple Bloom and those other two blank flank loser friends of hers had better stay far away from her. Or she couldn’t be held responsible for how badly she’d react.

That was a promise.

I’d been busy that morning, doing little things here or there around the Apple household. Cleaning up after breakfast, feeding the chickens and helping Granny Smith with some more sewing jobs she’d let pile up. All the while she rambled with stories from when she was younger, and the background noise was actually pretty nice to sew to. I also listened, of course, but I’d be lying if I said I remembered every detail.

Even Big Mac had a job for me to do. He’d made sure I knew how to properly swing an axe, which was weird seeing a pony do, so that I could help chop firewood to get ready for the colder season coming soon. It was tiring work, but it helped me to burn off a lot of energy.

I was lost in thought, stacking the wood where I’d been shown to earlier.

“I didn’t think I’d be here long enough to worry about winter coming so soon…” I sighed, still stacking. “They’re sure to have noticed I’m gone by now, not to mention by Christmas...”

The thought of my disappearance creeping into the winter wound itself around my brain. I didn’t mean to make the holidays a mess for my family…

“I hope you get to go home soon, but…If you’re still here by winter…do you wanna spend Hearth’s Warming with my family and me?”

I shook off the thought. I’d done a pretty good job keeping Pinkie off my mind the entire day. Lest I’d have to think about certain things I’d been putting off…

“Keep it together.” I sighed. “You’ve got time. It’s not like she’s gonna pop out of nowhere and jump you.”

“Lottie!!”

“Bluey!!”

As if I’d summoned them with my ironic mutterings, I was barreled over by two familiar faces. Well, I recognized them after the world stopped spinning.

Two very happy ponies, Pinkie and Apple Bloom, were leaning over me as I laid in a crumpled heap. Both with wide, mildly unsettling grins on their faces.

“I stand corrected.”

“Lottie! We did show and tell today and-”

“Lottie Dottie, you’ll never guess what I did today! I was at the toy store and-”

“And everypony loved it when I showed them your toy, and they all seemed to really like you and-”

“And then they all asked me about Little Bluey, and she made a lot of new friends! And Duckie, that’s the pony that works at the toy store, was really interested in-”

“Ponies want to meet you!” they both shouted together, which was the second most concerning thing about this entire interaction.

“What the heck are you two on about?” I stood up, brushing myself off.

“I showed off Buttons to my class for show and tell and-”

“What buttons?” I cut her off, trying to get things under control.

“Oh, right!” she reached into her school bag, pulling out the little dog. “I named him Buttons! On account of his little button eyes. I showed him to my class to tell them more about you, and they really liked him! I think maybe some of them will want a toy friend too!”

“Ooooh!” Pinkie chimed in, her ears waggling excitedly. “That’s so weird! I took Lil’ Bluey to the toy store to get her some stuff and there were a lot of ponies who liked her too! I told them my pal Lottie made her, that’s so funny!”

I wasn’t a secret to the town anymore, and I’d never told either of them to keep their toys a secret or anything. But something was nagging at me that this was going to end up being more trouble than it was worth. Apple Bloom was chatting with Pinkie now, and my heart skipped a beat. Like, it sounds so hokey and cliché but honest to god, seeing Pinkie again after last time was bringing up everything I’d felt yesterday.

“I think some of my classmates will want to meet you now!” the filly told me, looking delighted by her news. “Is…Is it okay? That I talked about you?”

“Yeah.” I told her with a smile. “I’m sure you gave me a glowing review, short stuff.”

And I meant it. I’m sure she was just trying to endear me a little, like when she had Sweet Wheat come to meet me. And what’s the worst thing she could’ve said about me?

“I am a perfect height for my age, thank ya very much.” She put her nose in the air, sneaking a look at me with a little smile.

“Yeah well, everyone’s short to me.” I shrugged. I crouched down to her, leaning in to whisper something. “I need to talk to Pinkie about some stuff, could you make yourself scarce for a bit?”

“Oh. Right, you gotta talk business about ponies at the toy store.” She whispered back, setting Buttons on her back and trotting off before I could correct her. “Gotta go get my homework started, see ya later Pinkie!”

“See ya!” Pinkie called after the filly. She turned to me, going back to her thoughts from before. “I think if more ponies had a little friend like I do, there’d be a lot more smiles to go around. Do you think you’d make more if you could?”

“I…I don’t know.” I confessed. “I didn’t even mean to make half of the ones I did. Make them alive, I mean. Do you…”

I switched tracks on my train of thought, jabbing a thumb over my shoulder.

“Can we…talk?”

We sat with our backs to the side of the Apple’s barn; it seemed like a place no one would run into us and make me chicken out. I knew I had to do something about all these thoughts before I chickened out…before my dumb brain could talk me out of it.

Now or never, I guess.

“Uh, Pinkie?”

She turned to me, her big blue eyes shining bright as always. I swallowed, my nerves making it hard to think. Sitting close to her instead of standing tall above her was making this a much more intimate conversation, but I tried to put it out of my mind.

“What’s up Lottie Dottie?” she smiled, tilting her head a little. “Are you nervous about making more toys? Cause you know ponies are gonna love them! And you!”

“No, that’s…well, yes that’s got me a little wound up but-no. I wanted to…ask you something.”

She looked at me like she always did, with such hopeful, kind and trusting eyes. I was so rusty at this kind of thing, it would’ve been nerve-wracking even if I knew how she might respond.

“I…I wanted to ask…Well, is there anyone you-no that’s…”

I could feel my heart trying to burst out of my chest, but I couldn’t give up.

“Pinkie…how do you…feel?” I asked her, trying to maintain eye contact. “About me?”

“I like you, silly filly!” she laughed, her usual Pinkie grin making her practically glow. “You’re my friend!”

“I’m glad.” I smiled back, and I meant it. No matter how this turned out, her friendship meant so much to me, more than she could know. At the sight of my smile, Pinkie muffled a giggle behind her hooves, making me wonder what she could be thinking. “I’m glad we’re friends. You’ve been so nice to me, and it’s made everything here a lot easier.”

A pause, and I tried to think of another way to approach this.

“What…um.” I looked out to the farm, unable to keep looking at her. “What do you…like about me?”

“Oho!” she smiled even wider. “Lottie’s fishing for some positive attention, eh? Well, I’m happy to lend a hoof, and luckily~…I came prepared!”

She rummaged around in her curly mane, pulling out a folded piece of paper. When she opened it, it kept unfolding until it was as long as I was tall.

“Lottie’s smiles are the best, they make me all warm and toasty, like a mug of cocoa after a good snowball fight. Lottie gives the best ear scratches, and I love it when she plays with my mane.”

“Uh…Pinkie, what-”

“Lottie is good with foals, I think she’d make a good momma someday.” She went on, my heart going even more nuts somehow. “Lottie’s very pretty, when she’s blue or when she’s brown, and her eyes look like butterscotch candies. Lottie gives nice compliments, and even better hugs, and she-”

“Stop, geez! That’s good, I get the point!” I tried to laugh, but my embarrassment overrode it, my burning face spreading down my neck and up to the tips of my ears. Pinkie laughed with me, conceding to my embarrassed shouts. She folded up her list, looking down at the paper fondly.

“I started writing the list after you got sick…I felt bad that I couldn’t do anything to help…that I hadn’t come to see you earlier…” her ears drooped a little at that, but she was quick to bounce back. “But when you told me that you get sad sometimes, even if there’s no reason to be sad, I knew that that was something I could help with, even if it was just in a little bitty way! So I made a list of every reason my Lottie Dottie is special to me, all the reasons you make me happy! And the more we got to know each other, the longer the list got! I’m finding something new to like about you every time I see you, and I think that’s something special too…Oh!”

She pulled a pencil from her mane and put the eraser end in her mouth, seemingly writing down her latest thought.

“Shee?” she giggled, the pencil still in her mouth. My face was on fire, but my body…my heart felt light as a feather.

This silly pony…

“Pinkie?” I asked her, my earlier anxieties buzzing in the back of my brain. But when she looked back to me I didn’t fidget or fumble or anything.

“You wanna go out?”

Another shipment delivered, Rare Find found himself on his usual route out of town. He was no slouch, his pulling and long hauls supported by years of training his body, but he was always grateful for the break of pulling an empty cart home. Though it was kind of spoiled by the trip being mostly uphill all the way back to Canterlot. But what could you do?

Well, today the empty cart felt like a blessing at the day’s end.

He’d been scolded by his parents for staying out late the night before, having been goaded into drinks with some of the miners from the neighboring company. He was exhausted, slightly hungover, and generally out of it, but his folks saw it as his comeuppance for not taking care of himself, despite how his livelihood depended on his health.

“I never should’ve let those guys talk me into it…” he sighed, trying to shake it off. “All that talk about ‘keeping up with real stallions’…I’m such a big, dumb idiot.”

The drinking games had laid him low, and today’s workload was a harsh reminder not to let it happen again. But despite how bad he felt at that moment, he couldn’t shake a certain sensation.

His ears pivoted around, but no matter which way they swiveled, it was suddenly hard to hear the wilderness around him.

“Are stopped-up ears a hangover thing?” he wondered out loud, even his own voice sounded muffled to him. He bonked the side of his head with a hoof, slowly coming to a stop on the main road. “And chills?”

The air around him seemed colder than it had on the way into town, though not as much as a breeze seemed to touch his coat. His senses were quickly deadening, but he couldn’t get his thoughts straight enough to figure out what could’ve been the cause. Even his eyes seemed to be playing tricks on him; one moment he was on his usual route to home, the next everything was younger, more wild, untamed.

His hazy vision pushed in and out of these two realities, he shut his eyes tight and tried to shake off the things he couldn’t quite understand.

Just as his senses had begun to clear up, he could see something behind the barrier that should have shaken him.

But he only could look.

He saw himself on the other side, almost a mirrored reflection. But something was off…He couldn’t quite put his hoof on it but, the stallion on the other side of the barrier merely looked into his eyes.

“Why am I…” he started to ask, but the other him just tilted his head, throwing off their almost symmetry.

You’re not done

“Wh-…what?” he asked, the other Rare Find’s voice was calm and placating, but something about it…something about him was just…not right.

You’re not done

Mom and Dad

They’ll be so

Disappointed

I know they wish they had a better son than me

“Now, hang on…” he tried to reason. “I know I messed up, but-”

All they have is me

If I’m not doing my best I’m hurting the business

Hurting them

Someday they’ll be too old to keep working

I need to be better

I need to take care of them

His parents were getting on in years, and this other stallion…this other him, was speaking to what scared him the most, deep down.

“I…I know.” He hung his head a little. “We…just don’t pull in enough to hire new workers and support my folks.”

Gotta do my best

Gotta carry on the business

Take on an apprentice?

Marry into another mining family company?

What if I can’t

What if I ruin

Everything

Not good enough

Not good enough

Rare Find was starting to feel sick, all of his deepest worries were flooding his mind all at once. Things that kept him up at night, things that made his stomach ache on the long, quiet trips.

But it’s okay

His head shot up, looking the other him in the eyes.

Or where his eyes should’ve been.

“It…It is?” He asked, hopeful.

All you have to do

To make everything right

Just take them

Take them

“Take…take what?” He asked, his mind growing foggier with every word. The other him pointed a hoof to their ground, and suddenly Rare Find noticed them.

Those crystal lanterns he’d noticed on his last trip. Suddenly it all made complete sense.

“I take those…then everything will be alright…”

They surrounded the whole forest, and they took nearly all of his magical strength, but he ripped the lanterns out of the ground one by one, not stopping even when his muscles started to quiver and burn. His horn felt hot as he went. If he just took them all out of the ground, then he’d be better. The barrier didn’t give out, no matter how thin it was stretched. It wasn’t until the second to last lantern was finally out that it flickered out of existence, no two points to stretch itself between any longer.

Rare Find had let the lanterns drop where he pulled them out, his legs shaking under him. His body felt even more horrible than he had when he’d just been tired and hungover, but he felt so utterly fulfilled.

“I did it…I’m…I…”

All at once, it was as if the muddled atmosphere around his whole being burst like a fragile soap bubble, and he looked around, horribly confused.

“What the…oh horseapples!” he shouted, his tired legs skittering back towards the main road. “I just left the cart out on the path! What the heck is wrong with me?!”

He scolded himself as he got back under the harness, starting back down the trail. How could he just wander off like that for no reason? How far behind schedule was he?

“Mom and Dad are really gonna let me have it now!” he grit his teeth, wondering why he was so much more tired all of the sudden. “Ugh…I gotta stop in Neighton and get some thing for this headache…and something to eat.”

Long after the stallion was gone, vines slipped out from the tree line, wrapping around the discarded barrier crystals. In the stillness if the empty forest, no one around for miles, the steady beat of the once-hindering objects of the forest’s frustrations being smashed one by one went unheard.

It took a lot of magic, luring in adults. They were harder to reach than the open-minded, innocent young ones. More likely to disregard things they heard as being nothing worth paying attention to, less curious, more sure of how the world should be…But this time, they’d had the good fortune of reaching a creature whose mental walls were weaker, their physical body exhausted and susceptible. They’d had to stop when their task had been fulfilled, and now it was time to rest again, but it wouldn’t be long now.

This kind of thing took so much less energy than actually luring creatures in and carrying out what it wanted to do, what it was meant to do. What it had always done. With a short recovery of days, instead of months or even years, things could start again, as they had so many times before.

It wouldn’t be long…until another lost little one wandered just a bit too far, scared and alone.

Into the forests’ embrace.

Author's Note

it's finally here! thank you all for being oh so patient, really! c:

if any of you haven't seen my most recent blog post, this chapter was mostly delayed due to me finally graduating from college. now i'm looking for a teaching job and i'm (more or less) out in the real world. here's hoping everything goes smoothly for me from now on.

now to my usual story notes:

Lottie keeps giving AB bullying advice, not so sure if she's the right person to dole out that kind of stuff. Diamond Tiara is getting frustrated, that's for sure. here's hoping that doesn't backfire.

Lottie's finally being honest with her emotions?? who are you, and what have you done with our emotionally repressed lesbian??

how will Pinkie respond? will Lottie have the guts to see it through?

and what the heck's going on with that forest? (if you go back some chapters, you might be able to see some connections) Rare Find got bamboozled I tells ya!

hopefully the next chapter won't be so late compared to this one. i'll do my best to type them up from now until the end of the story. it's still a little ways off, but in-story it's coming up fast.

thanks again for sticking around, dear readers. your feedback means the world to me, and keeps me motivated. c: until the next chapter!

The Night Out

I woke up in the middle of the night, panting and crying. My body felt cold and clammy with sweat, my eyes darting all over the room, looking for…for…

I reached up to my neck, expecting it to be tender, but it felt fine.

“It was just a dream…” I tried to reason. “You’re okay…you’re okay…”

I dozed in and out of a restless sleep the rest of the night. When the sun finally came up, I forced myself up with it. There was a lot to do today to get ready.

Later That Night

Standing in front of Sugarcube Corner, my mind was going blank from a combination of my anxieties and just general embarrassment at my current predicament. Ponies on the street whispered and stared, just a bit, wondering what I was doing. Some had given me a wave or even a small smile and nod as they passed me by, but even their little kindnesses couldn’t push down my rising worries.

“Just how did I convince myself that this was a smart idea?” I sighed under my breath.

And to be honest, it had taken a lot of resolve to get to this point, and all I could do now was wait and try my best not to worry. Well, worry more than usual.

When the night was over, I was going to…try. Try and tell her how I felt. See if we could try and be something…more than friends. Just the thought of it made my face burn with embarrassment. It was only yesterday that I had put all this into motion, and the thought made my head swim with second-hand embarrassment at my past self, adding to my nervousness.

“Damn you, past Lottie…”

The Day Before

I had done it, I’d put it all out there and made the first step towards something more. Too bad for me that I mucked it up, as per usual.

Pinkie Pie looked at me with a curious expression, the pencil still dangling from her lips.

“Go oush?” she tried, before taking the pencil and sticking both it and the list she’d made back into her mane. “Yeah! That sounds fun! Where do you wanna go, Lottie Dottie?”

“Someplace nice.” I tried to smile, not really able to make eye contact. Those big blue eyes of hers felt like they were staring right through me and it made me so much more nervous. Pinkie, whatever was going through her mind I hadn’t the foggiest, kept trying her best to be in my line of sight. “W-we’ll get some dinner and find some fun stuff to do, just the two of us.”

“Oooh!” she wiggled excitedly, tapping her hooves together. With no warning, she hopped up onto my lap, squishing my cheeks once again. “I can’t wait! When are we gonna hang out? Later? Now? Oooo~! Can we go out now?”

“Uh…t-tomorrow.” I managed to calm her enthusiasm, just a little, I moved her hooves from my cheeks, turning my head to hide how dark my own were getting, trying my best at a casual smile.. “I’m gonna need a little bit to get everything ready.”

“Okay…” she fake-pouted. I rolled my eyes, ruffling her mane a little, getting a laugh from her.

“We’ll make a night of it.” I assured her. “I’ll come pick you up at Sugarcube Corner, at like…seven? Right after sunset.”

As her hoof slipped out of my hand, something felt…off. Despite how flustered this whole “crush” thing had me, I still felt better seeing her. Knowing she was leaving left me feeling…kind of sad. Weirdly sad…Like I knew I was gonna see her again just the next day, but now that she was going on her way, I was already looking forward to seeing her again.

“See ya tomorrow Lottie Dottie!” she smiled, starting down the dirt road back to town. I sat there watching Pinkie bouncing off and my whole demeanor changed, so frustrated with myself.

“AaaaaaAAAAAH!!” I shouted, feeling too frustrated. “Why did you have to put it like that!? GO OUT!? You vague piece of-Why couldn’t you have just…DINNER! DATE! GIRLFRIEND! These are very simple words Lottie!!”

Because it’s indirect. I thought, realizing the obvious. If you asked her out properly, she could’ve had a chance to reject you. And that’s too scary a thought for you to handle.

“Geez…Was it this difficult before, with Claire?” I asked myself.

She’s the one that asked you out, dummy. I remembered suddenly.

And with that thought, I realized something entirely too damning. Something that threw a big ol’ wrench in my plans for tomorrow.

“…Wait a dang minute…Have I…ever been on a real date?”

In my entire relationship with Claire, we’d kept our relationship a secret. Anytime we’d been together it’d either been under the guise of a study session or disguised as a platonic outing between two ‘gal pals’. It wasn’t until now that the sinking realization struck me.

“I’ve…never been on a date date.” I realized with a dawning horror. “Oh geez…okay, think Lottie, what do people do on dates? And for that matter, what do ponies do on dates?”

Could there be such a big cultural gap that a date would be different for ponies and humans? No, that seemed ridiculous, ponies were so much like humans in a lot of ways. For this to be the one area to trip me up seemed unrealistic.

“Still, a little forethought never hurt anyone.” I reasoned. “It’ll be…mortifying, but this is the exact thing I’m sure I could ask for help on.”

But…who to talk to about this? It had to be people who not only liked me, but people who wouldn’t be surprised about me asking about dating. Or at least…ponies who wouldn’t find the idea of a creature like me asking out a pony so strange.

“Okay, who do you trust with this sort of thing?” I asked myself. “Who’s nonjudgmental, likes you, and would know what Pinkie would like?”

The obvious answer there was Pinkie herself. But it might spoil a few things, clearly.

“Uggh!” I threw my hands up, continuing to talk to myself in the middle of the barnyard. “This is stupid! Why not just hang out with her, like you did before! Why does it have to be romantic, or different in any way?”

“Because.” I argued to myself. “You’re the one who wants it to be a date, you idiot. If you just hang out with her no big deal, she’ll never pick up on you wanting to be closer.”

“But it’s embarrassing!” I argued back to…myself. “I like Pinkie, but I like being her friend too! What if I make things awkward? What if I was right and that…kiss…was just Pinkie being Pinkie?”

I wasn’t going to lie, the thought of being outright rejected by her…hurt. But what hurt more was the thought of her saying that we couldn’t be friends after all.

“No, Pinkie’s good…she’d still be my friend.”

But what about you? The rational Lottie chimed back. Could you handle it?

“Of course I could.” I reasoned. “I like Pinkie, whether it’s dating or not, and I’d never just…throw that away.”

The last time you got rejected, things kind of went…downhill.

I paused, grimacing. Picturing Claire in the hospital pushing me away and ending things was all too easy. I shook it off, standing firm.

“That was different.” I muttered to myself. “I got rejected by someone who I was already with. Sure, it hurt…but if Claire had stuck around, I think…”

“I think we could’ve stayed friends.” I tried to say, my voice very quiet. I imagined seeing her around. It would’ve hurt, for a while. But my life would’ve been a lot different if the girl I was head over heels for hadn’t suddenly moved to the other side of the country. I could see us talking, laughing about what stupid kids we were, and really patching things up.

I shook it off, this was no time for what-ifs and pointless nostalgia. I groaned again, messing up my hair, feeling very frustrated.

“Okay, okay…” I smoothed out my ruffled hair, the best I could anyway. “Just…get a little help. This is something that you have good friends who will help you with. And you’ve got a whole day to get the details sorted out!”

And suddenly, a day felt so much shorter. I whined, messing up my hair again and heading back to what I'd been doing beofre. My feet had never felt heavier.

I peered into the living room later, spotting Applejack resting after a long day of harvesting. I suddenly felt very considerate, not wanting to bother her. But a metaphorical kick in the pants got me moving, finally. It had to be done.

“Hey…Applejack?” I called out, quieter than my usual voice in my brain’s attempt to give her a chance to not hear me and make this problem go away. No such luck though as she turned to me and smiled.

“Well hey there, Lottie.” She patted the spot next to her on the couch and I hesitated before awkwardly shuffling over to her, unable to make eye contact yet again. “What’re you up to? Apple Bloom told me about the business with Buttons at school. You ain’t too sore at her, are you?”

“No…I…wasn’t even thinking about that, to be honest.” I took a deep breath. “You…remember what we talked about, last night?”

She sat up a little straighter, nodding on the edge of my vision. I tried to gather my thoughts, just…going for it.

“I asked Pinkie out.” I barely got the words out before Applejack practically jumped me, her green eyes wide and begging for answers.

“What’d she say? I didn’t expect y’all to do anything this soon!” she grabbed me by the shoulders and shook me, probably harder than she meant to. “Did it go good? Did it go bad? Fer land's sakes, Lottie! Tell me!!”

I made some kind of noise, everything spinning, before I felt her let me go. I waited for the room to stop jumping around to try again.

“I chickened out, a little.” I admitted, feeing a bit ashamed. “I didn’t call it a date date, and we’re going out for something good to eat and ‘something fun’ and I kept it super vague and I just realized that I’ve never really been on a date date and you and Rarity are the only ones who know about my romance issues and now I’m freakingoutalittleandpleasehelpmeApplejack-”

“Whoa there, Sugarcube.” She put a hoof to my mouth, stopping my nervous rambling. “I’m happy ya came to me, and I’m going to help any way I can, but I’ve never been on a date either.” When my eyes asked “Never?” she made a face. “I’m a busy mare, Lottie. Ain’t got time for makin’ goo goo eyes.”

“So, what do I do?” I asked, moving her hoof away gently. “I don’t know how to make this a date date while still being fun enough for Pinkie Pie to not get bored. With the date or with me.”

“As long as you’re not plannin’ a romantic evenin’ of watchin’ grass grown or somthin’,” she smirked. “I think Pinkie Pie will be happy as long as you are.”

“But I want to make her happy for once.” I muttered. “I want this to be something…memorable and fun but that also says ‘Hey, do you see me as a possible romantic interest?’. And I…I don’t think I know quite how to do that. I can’t be subtle and not subtle at the same time, and I-”

“Lottie, if you ask me, I think you’re thinkin’ way too hard about this.” She tried her best to sound comforting. “But if’n it makes you feel better, we can always get a second opinion.”

“You’ve come to the right place!” Rarity tossed her mane back with a musical lilt to her voice. “I was planning for just something like this!”

“What do you mean?” I asked, already dreading the answer. Applejack and I exchanged a look, her shrugging.

“Well dear, before you told me about your…past romance, and all your apprehensions about dating, I’d already taken your measurements and made something for just such an occasion! After our talk, I felt a tad guilty about thinking ahead, but it all worked out in the end!”

I made a face, and she pulled one back at me.

“Charlotte, dear…” she got an authoritative tone, but still gentle somehow. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of, wanting to look your best for the pony you fancy. This is a subtle way to let Pinkie Pie know that this is a special occasion without coming out and saying it.”

“…I like subtle.” I breathed, trying to fidget nervously. “And thank you. For thinking of me and making me another outfit. I really appreciate it.”

“You’re quite welcome.” She smiled, trotting over to another area of her studio. I sat on her little half-stage to settle myself.

“Now don’t you worry.” Applejack assured me. “Rarity might have some…lofty kind of ideas on romance and all that, but I’m pretty sure she’s the only one of the six of us that has been on an actual date. So you may get some pointers yet.”

“Seriously, I know I’m not one to talk.” I clarified, holding my hands up in front of me. “But all of you have never been on dates?”

“Like I said. I’m busy.” She repeated herself, not quite looking me in the eye. “Twilight barely had friends before movin’ to Ponyville, let alone any dates, from what she’s told us. Fluttershy keeps to herself, for obvious reasons, it takes her long enough just to warm up to her friends. Pinkie came out to Ponyville when she was still really young, and wanted to be everypony’s friend more than date anypony. And from what she told me, Rainbow had some interested parties back in Cloudsdale, but with her it always turned into some kinda competition and she’d lose interest if she won, and got too steamed for romance if she lost. She’s gonna hafta find somepony just as competitive as she is if’n she wants anything long-lasting, I reckon.”

I figured that described someone here too, from what Apple Bloom and Granny had told me of Applejack’s competitive, stubborn streak. But I was the last person to be doling out relationship advice, not to mention not knowing the two’s romantic preferences.

“Rarity does seem…excited about romance and all that, at least.” I thought back to our many interactions that revolved around subtle and not-so-subtle talks about Pinkie and myself.

“Mm-hm.” Applejack agreed. “You could call it that…”

“I’m so glad you came to me about this, dear Charlotte.” Rarity tossed her mane as she came back, looking pretty proud of herself. A long clothes cover on a hanger floated next to her in her magic. The zipper pulled itself down and the new outfit was ready for all to see.

“Gee willikers…” Applejack’s eyebrows rose up. “Well ain’t that a fancy getup!”

It really was. Not so fancy that I felt like it was out of the question, but the outfit was without a doubt the nicest thing I now owned. Rarity had made more than a few pieces of clothing for me, and she must’ve picked up on my preferences to make something that…I honestly really liked the look of.

It was made up of a nice navy blue dress shirt, and in a nice mix of masculine and feminine design, below that was a beautiful skirt that started as navy near the waste, but gradually faded into a darker purple and black. The hem was high in the front, above the knees, and longer in the back. With tiny dots of white on the fabric near the flowing hem, the whole outfit made you think of a dark, starry sky. Upon closer inspection, they were little white gems the sewn into the skirt. Over that was a nice black suit jacket that fit perfectly when I tried it on. As I changed, Rarity passed me some black tights to wear underneath the dress, still seeming to be under the impression that naked legs were just as taboo for me. I didn’t mind though, as it helped cover some of the bruises from the vines that were almost entirely faded. They were at that sickly greenish brown stage, almost gone but still quite an eyesore.

When I stepped out of the changing room, Rarity looked ready to cry.

“Ya outdid yerself, Rares.” Applejack nudged her friend.

“You really did.” I couldn’t help but smile. “I’m not usually a skirt kind of gal, but I kind of…love this?”

“I knew you would! I just wish I had enough time to make you some nicer shoes…I’m still working on more everyday hoof, er…footwear.” she sighed. “But I suppose you’d insist on wearing your boots.”

“I think it’d look rad.” I half-laughed. It fit the whole aesthetic better than I thought it would, which was lucky for both Rarity and myself.

“I have a few ideas about a possible itinerary for your date, so we should start planning everything as soon as possible! I only wish that you’d given yourself, and by extension moi, more time to prepare! Last-minute reservations are a bit hard to get, after all.”

“Reservations?” I said from the changing room, putting my work jumpsuit back on.

“Quite! Not that there are too many fine eateries here in Ponyville, but there are some hidden gems that I’d be more than happy to use my influence to get you into one such short notice.”

“Well…” I considered her words, stepping back outside the changing room. “Nothing too stuffy, though. This is still Pinkie Pie we’re planning for here.”

“Of course…” she seemed to be thinking about things. “Although I wonder…who will pull out who’s chair? Or open doors? Or pay for dinner…I hadn’t thought about these details involving two mares…All of my romance nov-I mean…in my experience, I’ve only considered this scenario between a mare and a stallion.”

“Huh…who do we know…” Applejack thought for a moment. “I reckon you could ask Lyra and Bon Bon about dates with two mares. Those two’re always out on the town together.”

I vaguely remembered two ponies by those names in the line back at Town Hall. The unicorn seemed interested in learning about a species she’d never heard about, but kept getting sidetracked with lighthearted bickering with the earth pony about just who had eaten the fudge the latter had made for a picnic they had planned. Even I, having just met them, could tell they were pretty into each other.

“No, dear Applejack.” Rarity sighed. “They aren’t out in the open with their relationship as of yet. They still insist that they’re just “Best Friends” if you can believe it.”

“Still?” the farm pony asked, wide-eyed. “I just saw them playin’ kissy face over by the lake the other day!”

“Yes, well…we all have darling.” Rarity rolled her eyes. “They still won’t budge. But, to each their own, I suppose…Charlotte, if you’re looking for a more feminine approach to wooing a mare, you’d have to find another source.”

“Hm…” I considered her words, not really sure about more traditional dating roles, pony or human. But If it was advice I needed, I had a couple of mares in mind. I just hoped that they’d be the last ponies I’d have to bring into this.

In Rarity’s new date night outfit, with my friends supporting me and their (somewhat conflicting) advice still fresh in my mind, I was more or less prepared for the night.

“It’s now or never, Lottie.” I said to myself under my breath. It had been a rough night. I remembered going to bed so nervous and excited for the next day, and then…that damn dream…

I shook it off. No stupid dream was gonna spook me out of a nice night with someone I cared about. But it still felt like my heart would burst out of my chest every time someone left Sugarcube Corner, thinking it was her, It was just after sundown, and I was still not used to how fast the sun moved when it finally happened.

“Lottie Dottie!”

I had to fight the urge to run when she finally came out. She trotted right up to me, circling me with a low, exaggerated whistle.

“Pretty outfit!” she smiled, playing with the end of the skirt a little before I instinctively swatted at her hoof. “Oh, sorry! I forgot about your thing with clothes. Did Rarity make these?”

“Yeah.” I took a deep breath. “She made these in case…in case I ever wanted to have a nice night out.”

“Lucky!” she smiled. Steadying myself, I fished in my jacket pocket and pulled out Rarity’s other surprise.

“Here.” I held it out to her, and her face lit up even brighter.

“For me?” she wiggled with excitement. It was a cloth rose hairclip the same blues and purples of my outfit, dotted with tiny white gems like dewdrops. She leaned out to me when I realized it might be hard to put something like this on with just hooves. I unintentionally held my breath as I tucked her mane a little and put in the hair clip, just above her ear. I didn’t even touch them but her ears wiggled a bit, her hooves tapping a little on the ground.

“Now we match!” she smiled, bouncing in place. She stopped her bouncy excitement and squinted up at me.

“Lottie, are you feeling okay?” she asked, standing up on her hind legs to see my face clearly. “You look a little tired…Did you not get a good night’s sleep?”

My blood went cold, but I shook it off. I pushed the dream I’d had last night out of my head and pressed on.

“I’m alright Pinkie.” I smiled weakly. “Really, it’s just my dumb brain trying to make me sad when there’s no reason to be. Makes me have bad dreams sometimes.”

“Are you sure?” I told her I’d be fine. “You should send a letter to Princess Luna. She might be able to help.”

“I probably should.” I half-laughed. Not committing to anything, I told Pinkie we should get going for dinner.

“Where we goin’, all dressed up?” she asked, bouncing along after me.

It was pretty nice restaurant, being an outside café-type place. The tables had fancy-looking candles and table cloths, and the whole outdoor area was lit up with fairy lights strung up overhead. I was worried about just where Rarity might choose, but this place was nice without being snooty or stuffy. All the other ponies there were dressed nice, the ones wearing full outfits anyway, but roughly the same level of nice that I was precariously on. But by the looks I was getting from the other patrons and the maître d, I was still going to be out of place.

“We have a reservation for a…P.D. Pie, for two.” He directed his gaze to Pinkie. “Miss Pie, can I assume this is your…accompaniment for the evening?”

“I guess it would’ve been hard to give them a spelling for my name…not to mention everyone in town knows you.” I reasoned, wondering about something else. “What’s the D stand for?”

“Diane!” she smiled. “Pinkamena Diane Pie, that’s what it says on my birth certificate!”.”

“Diane…” I was reeling a little at the very human middle name, before wondering something else. “I didn’t know ponies had middle names.”

“Some do.” She bounced along as the fancy waiter showed us to our table. “The Pies are a really big pony clan aaaalllll~ over Equestria, so they use middle names to know which Pie is which for sure!”

She told me about some of the more notable members of the Pie family, their birthdays and where they were from, (along with some odd pony wordplay on popular cities from my world that made my head hurt). Her ears wiggled about every now and then, her front hooves tapping on the table, and it was the tiniest bit distracting. Overall, it all made for interesting conversation until the waiter came back, glasses floating in his magic and set them down. He presented the two of us with a couple of menus and I hesitated, realizing it was useless to me.

“Oh, we only need one!” Pinkie smiled at the guy. “Thanks a bunch!”

The fancy waiter raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything more, once again leaving us to figure out our orders. Pinkie scooted her chair close to me, the sound of it scraping on the wooden deck floor below us making us stand out even more, the lights just bright enough to help her to read the menu. As we sat nearly elbow to elbow, her listing off things she thought looked good, it ended up making us look a lot more intimate than either of us could’ve intended.

She’s always so chummy… I sighed, stifling a smile.

Some of the nearby tables were still whispering, stealing glances our way. Pinkie didn’t look like she noticed from what I could see, and it didn’t really bother me…or it shouldn’t have, but it did get me thinking about other things.

I wonder…If Claire and I had been a couple out in public, would we get looked at like this?

Things weren’t great in my small hometown for people like myself. If my time in high school hadn’t cemented that opinion for me, the looks I’d gotten after I’d been outed from folks around the tiny town had, not to mention some of my more distant relatives. Moving closer to the city had been better, but not by much.

Unfortunately, as good as same-sex couples seemed to have it here in Equestria, I’d gotten the gist that ponies weren’t encouraged to date outside their own species. And no matter how much pony ancestry I had, I didn’t really look it.

“Ooh! This looks good!” Pinkie pointed to some random writing on the menu. “Lottie, let’s get this!”

Pinkie got us a couple orders of some kind of vegetarian pasta dish and some delicious salads with some kind of red, honeyed dressing I couldn’t get enough of. First for the appetizer, she was more than happy to order a giant sampler platter of different stuff, and I didn’t have the heart (or the lack of appetite) to tell her that that sort of thing was more for a big group. But damn if we didn’t finish the whole thing in record time.

“Blech.” I grimaced as I bit into something fried. “Pickles...”

“Can I have them?” she looked with hopeful eyes. Again, her ears were wiggling and her hooves were tapping the table.

“Go nuts.” I snorted, watching as she wolfed down the rest of them. She was eyeing the one I’d taken a bite out of, and I shrugged, going to hand it to her only to have her bite it out of my fingers. She grinned as she munched on it, humming contentedly.

The conversation moved away from which appetizers we preferred and there was a somewhat uncomfortable silence, at least on my part. I never really had to worry about dinner date conversation before. In my awkward pauses, I did my best to recall the advice I’d gotten from two ponies with actual dating experience. And then some.

The Afternoon of Date Night

The number of ponies that were involved in this outing of mine was steadily growing. But in asking for help, I kind of asked for the trouble, so I couldn’t complain. I had Applejack’s emotional support, Rarity’s outfit she’d made and her dinner reservation, but I was starting to realize that these two might not be the one to consult on this either. I needed a slightly different perspective.

Sitting in the living room of a familiar couple, I felt more than a little uncomfortable. But they were friendly enough faces, and that was more than I could ask for in a time like this. Their foal was swiftly placed in my arms as her moms stepped into the other room, saying something about being good hosts. I would’ve felt annoyed if it didn’t make me kind of happy that another couple trusted me with their foal. I would never admit it though, at least not without some prying. Ponies or humans, it seemed that people with kids just loved to make you hold them.

I rocked the little foal in my arms, waiting for her moms and to get back from the kitchen. She was a tiny bit fussy, and it made me nervous that she would start crying. I tried to think of what to do; there weren’t any toys within reach and I was praying she didn’t need her diaper changed. So I did the (hopefully) next best thing.

I couldn’t remember all the words, and I was no singer, but I started to softly hum the same melody her sister had sung to me when I was laid low with that awful fever. I snuck in the lyrics I could remember, keeping my voice soft so I couldn’t go too off key, but the little filly seemed to calm a little despite all that.

“Lottie!”

The front door was open, and another familiar face was in the doorway, a wide smile on her face. Sweet Wheat hung up her saddle bags by the door and came over to the couch I was sitting on.

“Hey there.” I smiled back. “Your moms are in the kitchen.”

“What are you doing at my house?” she asked, smiling at her sister in my arms. “Did you come to visit?”

“It is nice to see you, but actually, I came to ask your moms for some help with something.”

“What kind of something?” she tilted her head a little.

“Lottie came over to ask for romantic advice~.” Cultivar came back in, exaggerating the last couple of words, coming over to the couch and nuzzling the top of Sweet Wheat’s head. “Y’know, smooches and dates and all that mushy stuff.”

“Oh, gross.” Sweet Wheat grimaced, pushing away from her affectionate mother and hopping back off the couch. “No thanks. See ya later, Lottie.” I was just as put off by the joking words as her mom laughed, setting down a plate of little sandwiches. Power Chord was back now too with a pitcher of iced tea and some glasses, smiling as well.

“Now, what specifically were you hoping to get help with today, Lottie?” Power Chord took her foal back and sat down next to her wife, both of them with mischievous smiles on their faces. I pushed through my nervousness and told them about my plans for tomorrow and why I needed advice from them instead of anyone else I knew.

“It’s so sweet!” Cultivar cooed. “It’s a little funny that you came to us about this, though.”

“I’m really sorry to bother you about this.” I told the two, smiling gently at their little foal in her wife’s forelegs.

“So mares being together is different where you come from?” Power Chord asked, gently bouncing the tiny filly. “That’s…strange to think about.”

“More or less.” I didn’t feel like telling this nice couple that their marriage wouldn’t be considered legal in many parts of the world. How do you even explain that sort of thing to ponies? “And I’m…well, I don’t have a lot of experience with…real dates. And like I said, the only friend I have with any dating experience is only into stallions. And she’s into really fancy dates that I’m not…really sure about.”

“Well, dates don’t have to be all that fancy.” Cultivar shrugged. “I get that you want to show Pinkie that you’re interested in her, romantically and all that, but if nopony’s having any fun you’ll just end up bored, and that doesn’t make for the best date.”

“Oh, don’t make it sound so easy.” Power Chord chuckled. “You were a nervous wreck on our first date, and I remember us both trying really hard to impress each other. We’re comfy with each other now, but if we’d just gone out and had fun, I might’ve thought you just wanted to be my friend. I get what you’re saying, Lottie.”

“Huh, I guess that’s true.” Cultivar nodded, leaning on her wife. “I’d tell you to just be open and honest about your feelings but…” I must’ve been making a face because she let out a little laugh. “Yeah, that can be hard too. Dating can be scary, at first."

They really were a big help with planning for the night to come, but in the end I still felt entirely unprepared. They weren’t too concerned with things like paying for meals, door-opening or chair-pulling, saying that’s more stuff some ponies pull when they want to make a good first impression. When they asked what our first meeting had been like and I’d told them about the whole cake batter incident, they’d gotten a kick out of it.

“Well, at least you’ll have a fun story to tell.” Cultivar unsuccessfully tried to hide a smile, while Power Chord was shaking with suppressed laughter.

Just…stay out of your own head, Lottie. I steadied myself, remembering their advice. Cliché as it sounds, just be yourself.

I groaned at my own thoughts, unable to handle the amount of schmaltz that just came out of my brain. Our dinners had arrived and Pinkie had quickly settled in and started going to town on it. Every now and then she would peek over to me. At first I thought that she was just checking to see if I was enjoying the meal she’d picked out, but with every look she seemed to be deeper and deeper in thought.

“What’s on your mind?” I finally asked. Pinkie wiped at her sauce-splotched mouth before speaking up.

“Bluey…I was thinking.” Pinkie mulled over her words, munching away at the oh-so delicious garlic bread. “We never technically finished your Welcome to Ponyville slash “Sorry/Have a Safe Trip Home” Party, and then after that you were a big secret. Should I throw you another party? To make up for how your first one went? And this time we could invite all the ponies you’ve gotten to know! Our friends, Cranky and Matilda, Sweet Wheat and her moms, The Cakes, Roseluck, Daisy and Lily-but as real friends this time and not just party guests! Maybe Princess Luna too, if she’s not busy doing princess-y stuff…And I know a few other ponies who want to get to know you too! Do you think it’s a good idea? Huh, do ya?”

I didn’t…immediately reject the idea, even though I kind of wanted to, so I took that as a somewhat positive sign.

“Hmm…” I mulled it over. “Maybe a do-over party is a bit much. But…” at her pout, I rolled my eyes with a small smile. “Maybe we can just keep that guest list in mind when there’s something else to celebrate.”

“Oooh!” she bounced in her seat. “We could have a big party for your birthday! I hope it hasn’t already gone by too long ago!”

“It’s in the spring.” I told her, and I could see the wheels turning in that ever-racing brain of hers.

“I can see it now!” she grinned, gesturing her hoof dramatically. “I can make a cake as tall as you, with all the chocolate frosting you could eat! And two bowls of my special party punch, with little marshmallow candies in it! Maybe Mayor Mare would let me rent out Town Hall? I wonder if I can track Trixie down to do a fireworks show after sundown…Nothing says, “great birthday bash” like a big lightshow!”

“Whoa! Reel it in there, Pinkie!” I laughed nervously. “We’ve got plenty of time ‘til spring! And who knows? I might not even-”

I cut myself off, my guts feeling all twisted up. It didn’t seem to be quick enough when I caught that sad, hurt look in her eyes.

“No, wait.” I tried to recover. “I didn’t mean-”

“It’s okay Lottie Dottie.” She smiled, no trace of sadness to be found on her face. “It’s funny…I’ve never felt sad planning a party before. But…even if you went back home, I’d still want to celebrate your birthday.”

“…I appreciate it.” I told her honestly. But my heart felt like icy cold fingers were squeezing it tight.

How long are you going to make them wait?

I squeezed my eyes shut, digging my nails into my palms, pushing away that horrible dream. Now wasn’t the time to be all wrapped up in things that didn’t even matter at the moment. I unclenched my hands, taking a quiet, deep breath.

“So!” I pushed myself to talk again. “Can I ask you a pony question?”

“Of course!” Pinkie seemed to perk right up.

“So, since I picked you up, I’ve been noticing something…” And as if they knew I was talking about them, her ears did a little wiggle, her hooves tapping the tabletop. “Is that like…some kind of pony thing? Like, when I was Cornflower Blue, I noticed my tail flicked without me telling it to sometimes. I’ve never seen you do that before. I’m sorry if I’m being rude, pointing it out.”

“Oh that?” she did it again. “Sometimes, my body does little things to tell me things, it’s like a Pinkie sense! Like…when my tail is twitchy, it means that something’s gonna fall! And sometimes more than one thing happens, like wiggly ears and tappy hoovsies means that somepony’s watching me! But I just figured it was ‘cause of…you know…so I didn’t say anything. I didn’t want you to feel weird…”

She’d apparently, like I had, noticed all the not so subtle looks we’d been getting since the night began. I guess it was wishful thinking that she wouldn’t pick up on it.

“Is…that a magic thing?” I asked, not sure if I wanted it to be the answer.

“Could be!” she shrugged. “My Granny Pie used to get it sometimes. Like when her knees got achy, it meant that somepony was trying to steal a pie cooling in the windowsill.”

She told me more about this sense of hers, and how Twilight had once tried to figure it out, when a different waiter suddenly approached our table.

“A most generous patron of ours insisted that your table receive this tonight.” Our waiter floated over a bottle of something from the dining cart. He looked a little nervous as he magically popped the cork and poured out two champagne flutes, setting them down in front of us. Without questioning anything, Pinkie squeezed the glass in-between her hooves and took a long sip.

“Wait, what is-”

“Mmm!” Pinkie looked super satisfied, smacking her lips. “It’s like a fancy-schmancy cider!”

“Indeed.” The waiter indulged her, leaving the bottle. Before I could ask who would get that kind of thing for the two if us, some movement caught my eye.

A table on the other side of the dining area had two ponies with their muzzles buried in their menus, but they seemed to peek out from them whenever I looked the other way. From their coat colors it wasn’t hard to place them, though they both wore dresses and scarves, big hats and sunglasses, despite it obviously being nighttime.

“They wouldn’t…”

“Hm?” Pinkie started to look where I had been, but I stopped her with a touch to her cheek. If those two were who I thought they were, Pinkie finding out would leave a lot of questions, which all had answers that would be too embarrassing for me to answer.

“We shouldn’t be looky-loos, it’s bad manners.” I sighed, trying to change the subject. “Do you think I should try it too?”

“It’s really good!” she went for another long sip. “It’s almost as good as the Apple family cider! They only make it once a year! Oh, this year, you hafta hafta hafta hafta wait in line with me for it!”

As she regaled me with tales of past cider seasons and just how good the drink was, I kept a side eye on that table, not sure how to feel about the whole situation.

This is straight out of a bad sitcom… I thought to myself. All that’s missing is an ear piece feeding me lines that will ultimately backfire.

But I ignored it. There was still a chance of it all being a coincidence, or the two at the table being someone else entirely. Best not to jump the gun just yet…

Applejack felt downright loathsome going along with Rarity’s little plan, but it was too late to turn back now, she supposed. When her friend had pulled her aside after Lottie had left her fitting and told her about when Lottie had told her about her past romance, giving her the details that Lottie had skipped over, things made a little more sense.

“You can imagine how I felt when she told me about what she went through with her first love.” Rarity had told her, her eyes shining with as-of-yet unshed tears. “I’ve held myself back this much until now…but I can’t help but worry…”

“Rarity, ya can’t just follow those two around tonight…” she put a hoof around her friend’s withers, trying to comfort her. “They’re grown mares, they gotta sort this out on their own.”

“But…but any number of things could go wrong!” Rarity was trying not to muss up her makeup as she dabbed lightly at her eyes with a nice hanky. “Dear Charlotte is more vulnerable than she’s ever been, and if something terrible happens, we absolutely must be there for her as soon as possible. She told you what happened when she had her heart broken before!”

“She…she did.” Applejack hated to even remember Lottie’s confession and how it had made her heart stop. “But…you really think that Pinkie, our friend, would break her heart like that other girl did?”

“No, not on purpose…I was up all night worrying myself over it.” Rarity admitted, and Applejack could understand, as she’d had trouble falling asleep thinking about what could happen. “We’ll just…Yes! We’ll give them a gentle nudge towards the right path!”

Applejack didn’t think Rarity would hear her if she wondered out loud if the “right” path was necessarily the one she was picturing in her head. But while she still didn’t feel right going along with this, at the very least she could tag along to keep Rarity from doing anything too drastic.

She tried to draw the line at wearing disguises, but Rarity jumped right over that line, pointing out that they wouldn’t be much help if Lottie or Pinkie figured them out right from the beginning. She'd even prepared wigs for the two of them, switching their mane colors so Applejack was now sporting indigo curls and Rarity with a long, intricate blonde braid.

The sat across the restaurant, having shown up early to stake out the table reserved for their friends, and Applejack felt right silly, all gussied up like a fancy socialite. Everything seemed to be going well, save for some nasty looks from the ponies at the other tables. When they found Rarity or Applejack staring them down, they usually got real meek all o’ the sudden.

“Honestly.” Rarity scoffed quietly, holding her menu so it hid her from view. “Some ponies…”

“If I hear one more not-so-subtle jab at the two of them…” Applejack felt herself getting too hot under the collar, her ears laid back in irritation. “I’d be tempted to teach these ponies what their elders ought to’ve taught them…haul them to the little filly’s room and wash their mouths out with soap…”

Their friends weren’t close enough to be eavesdropped on, giving them some amount of privacy, but they could still see how the two were doing. They sat close together, talking away and smiling, enjoying their meals. There was a short lull, accompanied by some sad looks, but it didn’t last long.

Too bad this was enough to make Rarity nervous. She discreetly signaled the waiter and slipped him some nice-looking gems to send over a bottle of sparkling cider, at Applejack’s hesitant recommendation. Rarity was keen on sending over a nice wine, but she’d wisely reminded her that they were trying to make things nicer for the two, not get their friends soused.

“And which table would you like this sent to?” the waiter asked them.

“Send it to the lovely couple there.” She gestured to Lottie and Pinkie’s table. A look of disgust briefly flashed on the waiter’s face.

“Madam, you can’t possibly be suggesting-”

Rarity’s magic ensnared his bowtie, cutting him off and yanking his face close to hers.

“And do try to be civil towards them, monsieur.” Rarity stared him down, one perfectly coifed eyebrow raised at the stallion’s behavior. Applejack picked up on her bluff and grabbed the wooden servers from their shared salad. “Lest my dear friend here see fit to have…words with you about your conduct.”

Applejack snapped the utensils in half with ease, her eyes never leaving his. He audibly gulped, nodding stiffly. Rarity smiled sweetly and released him as he skittered away. The whole thing got a chuckle out of Applejack as she watched the skinny little weasel do his job.

“You think we went a bit too far?” she asked.

“Perhaps…” Rarity didn’t seem too fazed by it. “I’ll leave a little extra to pay for those, at the very least. You were very intimidating, dear Applejack!”

“Thank ya kindly.” She tipped her big, floppy disguise hat, laughing with her friend.

The tiny, fancy desserts at the restaurant hadn’t been very filling, so Pinkie suggested we go get ice cream. It wasn’t really the same vibe as the place we just ate, but it swiftly proved to be a good thing.

Pinkie got an obnoxiously tall cone, but somehow it seemed perfectly balanced as she held it in the crook of her wrist.

“Thanks Mr. Swirly!” she smiled, handing me my smaller cone. As much as I could still have eaten, I was afraid of a getting any on Rarity’s nice clothes. Pinkie, naked as a pony could be (save for her hairclip) had no such fears as she went to town on hers. We sat on a nearby bench, enjoying ourselves.

As Pinkie was distracted, I subtly looked around for our uninvited guests. They were down the street, looking like they were window shopping at…a store that sold quills and sofas? I still couldn’t one hundred percent tell if they were the ponies I thought they were, but I kept an eye on them regardless.

Having devoured the topmost scoops, Pinkie tossed the rest of her cone up and snapped it out of the air like a shark. It was almost impressive, and for any other pony I would’ve wondered where they were putting it all. But this was my new normal, I supposed. It did get a laugh out of me.

I finished mine before long and we kept the night moving along, and of course, when I stole a glance behind me, the two ‘strangers’ were on the move as well.

Rarity was a fan of the film Charlotte had chosen to see with Pinkie. A somewhat fantastical tale of Barrel Kick, a unicorn accountant who one day began to hear a mare's voice narrating his mundane life. She especially liked the mare playing the love interest, earth pony Banana Pastel.

“I don’t get it.” Applejack whispered to her. “How in the hay does Barrel hear the author writing about him? It don’t make a lick of sense.”

“It’s a bit of…magical realism, darling.” She whispered back. “It’s meant to be a bit fantastical.”

“I get that, I guess…I just get the feelin’ they’re never gonna explain it.” she mumbled. The two of them were seated near the back of the theater, though there wasn’t much to keep an eye on, so they ended up enjoying the movie.

A little more than an hour into the movie and Rarity was enamored by the scene where Barrel finally loosened up and played a love song for Banana, the two finally sharing a kiss.

“Aww, that was pretty sweet.” Applejack smiled.

Rarity wondered if Charlotte and Pinkie were having as good of a time with the film. She looked through the rows in the dark theater, but when she finally spotted the familiar pink mane of Pinkie Pie, she found the seat next to her empty.

“That’s odd.”

“What is?” Applejack asked.

“Charlotte isn’t in her seat.” She told her. “Did you happen to see where she-”

“Hey.”

Rarity threw her hooves over her mouth to muffle the surprised yelp that got out of her. The two turned to see the friend they’d been shadowing sitting in the row behind them. She leaned over the row, resting her crossed arms between them.

“I thought that was you two…” she sighed. “I know I asked you two for help for tonight, but…this isn’t exactly what I meant.”

“Why, Charlotte dear.” Rarity laughed, trying not to let her nerves show. “W-we were just…”

She looked to Applejack for help, but she wasn’t offering much. She just looked embarrassed to have gotten caught.

“It’s…sweet, I guess, that you’re looking out for me, and or Pinkie. Don’t get me wrong…” she started. “But I’m gonna have to insist that you stop. You’re welcome to stay for the rest of the movie, you paid for your tickets and all…but I think it’d be best if you two went home after. You’ve been setting off Pinkie’s magic spidey-sense all night.”

They nodded, not quite looking their friend in the eye.

“Thanks for the cider.” She waved as she headed back to her seat. The two slightly ashamed friends watched her as she left, not sure what to say.

“…Her what sense?” Applejack finally broke the awkward silence, confused.

Rarity sighed. She had a feeling that the rest of the film would feel rather bittersweet compared to the first half.

Having said my piece to our well-meaning stalkers, I made my way back to an unsuspecting Pinkie.

“Hey.” I whispered, letting her know I was back before plopping back down into my seat.

“Hiya.” She asked, practically sticking her head into her bucket of popcorn. “Was there a line for the bathroom?”

I shook my head, settling back down for the rest of the movie. When it was over, Rarity and Applejack weren’t in their seats. Whether they left partway through or right as the credits started, I wasn’t sure. But Pinkie’s magic ear wiggles and hoof taps didn’t get set off for the rest of the night. As we made our way out of the theater, Pinkie was more than happy to give me her thoughts on the entire thing. I listened to her, happy to just hear her talk.

Pinkie had been having such a nice night! She didn’t usually have fancy dinners, save for the times she and the girls had eaten at the Palace in Canterlot with the princesses. And seeing a movie again with Lottie had been so much fun! She wondered to herself if that could be something that they could do all the time? Most of her friends liked so many different genres, it was hard to plan something like that for more than two or three of them at a time.

It was a nice night, not something something she and the girls would do, somehow. She couldn’t really put her hoof on it, but it was nice in a different way. The same kind of different that her friendship with Lottie felt from the rest of her friends.

Her friend suggested a nice walk in the park after the movie, and Pinkie thought it would be a perfect way to round out the night. The air was crisp and clear, and it seemed some other ponies had decided it was a nice night out too. Compared to the restaurant, these ponies were a lot friendlier to the two of them. There were still some jumpy ones that Pinkie hoped didn’t upset her friend, but Lottie didn’t seem to pay them any attention.

What looked to be a couple on a walk of their own went down the path the opposite way as them. The stallion, who Pinkie knew so much about: his birthday, the types of party games he liked, his favorite cake flavor...he looked at Lottie with a hint of distrust in his eyes. That ended when he got an elbow to the ribs from his marefriend, who looked at him with sharp disapproval.

“Lovely night, isn’t it?” the mare asked with a nice, real smile. Pinkie really appreciated this little thing, just somepony trying to reach out with kindness like they would to any other pony.

“Uh…” It took Lottie a second to realize she was the one being talked to. “Yeah, it is.”

“Have a good one, you two.” She waved as they passed, her date nodding, his eyes cast down with a little bit of shame.

“Thanks.” Lottie waved back with an uneasy smile. “You too.”

When they were well out of range, Lottie looked back to her and shrugged.

“Well...not everyone’s gonna like me, whether I look like a normal pony or a human.” She reasoned. “It just makes me appreciate the people who do like me that much more.”

“I’m glad!” Pinkie told her, and it was true. “I just…”

When she stopped talking, Lottie looked around for someplace for the two of them to sit down. They made their way to a little lake not far from the edge of the park, the same lake where she liked to feed the ducks with Fluttershy sometimes, the spring no longer in Pinkie’s step. They sat down on the waters edge, Lottie carefully tucking her skirt under her.

“It’s just…not right.” She told her friend, leaning on her a little. “I know every single pony in Ponyville. I like them! I throw great parties for them!”

She looked out over the still water, the moon reflected in it so brightly.

“I know that they’re good ponies.” She sighed, thinking about all the ponies at the restaurant that had made her feel so sad, deep down. The ponies that crossed the street when they saw Lottie coming. The look in that stallion’s eyes.

“I know they’re good.” She told herself again. “But when they act like a bunch of…meanies and scaredy-ponies, it makes me sad. For them, for you, for me…that some of the ponies that I know…that I like, aren’t that nice to you.”

“I get it.” Lottie shrugged. “I’m okay though…if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Pinkie didn’t always understand everypony. She did her best to see things that she didn’t get from other point of views, but it was hard sometimes. But figuring out if Lottie was really…okay? It was harder to figure out than most other things.

The tired, kind of scared look in her eyes she’d had all night…Pinkie couldn’t bring herself to ask about it after earlier. But even when Lottie Dottie was smiling and laughing, it was still there.

“I just wish that…that ponies could see you the way I do.”

Lottie was quiet. When Pinkie looked up at her, the look was somehow worse. It was like her friend was someplace else, and Pinkie wished so much that she would come back.

“I don’t know if they ever will…” she said under her breath. “I don’t…belong here.”

“That’s not-!”

“It is.” She cut her off. “I know that some part of me…Sugar Maple’s part, has a place here. But this isn’t some fun getaway or a home away from home. I’m…lost. Part of me thinks that…with enough time, ponies will get used to me. Like, really get used to me, not just being polite. I’ll eventually blend in a little more, and they won’t be so scared and angry. But…”

She looked so tired.

“But part of me doesn’t want to…” She admitted. “While they’re all getting used to me, more and more time’ll go by. There’s things that I miss about home. Little stupid things like…drinking coffee out of my favorite mug, my favorite sewing scissors that fit my hand just right. Geez…you know how long it’s been since I just…curled up with a good book? I’ve been dying to go to like…a bookstore or a library, someplace familiar and comfortable. But I can’t…I can’t read the language here and I’m…”

She tucked her knees to her chest, hugging them close.

“I’m scared to learn.”

“Why would you be scared?” Pinkie asked, once again not really understanding her friend’s thinking, but wanting to.

“Because…if I buckle down and try, then…I’m basically admitting that I’m gonna be here for a long time.” Her voice was getting a little strained. “You don’t learn an entirely new language when you’re not planning to stick around. And…and what if I make that choice?”

She looked at Pinkie with an expression the pink pony couldn’t place.

“What if there are things…ponies…that make staying seem…right?” She was forcing the words out now. “Does that mean that I’m basically throwing my home…my family away?”

There was a long stretch of silence as Pinkie tried to come up with the words that would make things okay again. But how could she possibly answer?

She wanted Lottie to be happy, more than anything. And what Lottie wanted was to go back home. But Pinkie couldn’t tell her that…part of her…

She wanted Lottie to spend Hearth’s Warming with her family. She wanted to throw her a birthday party come spring time. She wanted to play at the swimming hole and picnic in the summer…things they might not have time for. She wanted to spend all the time in the world with her, have fun and making her smile.

Deep down in the most secret parts of her heart…she wanted her to be with her for a long time. How could she say that without sounding so…selfish?

Without breaking her friend’s heart?

“I’m sorry.” Lottie tried to laugh, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “I didn’t mean to be such a bummer…that dream last night really messed with my head…tonight was supposed to be a nice, fun time for just the two of us…”

“Lottie?” Pinkie couldn't keep the question inside any longer, her feelings bubbling over even as she tried to push them back down. “I’m no Princess Luna…but I just…”

Her ears flopped down, mirroring the rest of her looking downright sad.

“You looked really tired all night.” She fiddled with her hooves in front of her. “Is…Is it okay? If I ask what your dream was about?”

Lottie blinked, her eyes darting away and hanging her head a little. Pinkie could usually help Lottie to talk about things that were bothering her, with a good talk and some big, sad eyes. But Lottie Dottie seemed really unwilling to spill the beans with this thing. Like just talking about it would hurt her even more.

“C’mon…” Pinkie put a hoof on Lottie’s arm. “You can tell ol’ Pinkie Pie.”

“I…I don’t think-”

“Was it really scary?” Pinkie asked, trying to think of the scariest dream she’d ever head. “One time when I was real little I had a nightmare that I got trapped in the rock quarry back home, and nopony was looking for me. I woke up crying and it was hard to breathe, but I told Maud about it and she said that if I that ever happened, she’d find me and bust all the rocks apart.”

“P-Pinkie…” her friend mumbled, looking more tired.

“Even if they were the most interesting rocks she’d ever seen! So I was thinking that if you told me what scared you, I could help you feel better about it. Because I’d help you, no matter what kind of scary thing you were afraid of, I promise!” she said, her voice getting desperate.

“Pinkie…” she tried to smile. “I don’t…I don’t know if this is something you can help with…or Princess Luna. I don’t think it was a dream at all. It w-was another one of those visions. And I-”

Her shoulders shook as a chill seemed to go up her body, her grabbing her arms tightly.

“I…I don’t want to talk about it.” She sighed, squeezing her eyes shut. “I know I'm supposed to be more honest about how I'm feeling and everything but I just...can't. Not this time. I’m sorry.”

The night had been so nice, hanging out just the two of them. But Pinkie went and spoiled it, bringing up sad, scary things when she could’ve just tried to be there for her friend.

“I’m sorry…” she sniffed, trembling a little. She turned away, trying to wipe her eyes discreetly.

“Whoa whoa whoa, hey…” Lottie’s eyes shot open at the sound of her friend’s sad voice, hovering her hands over Pinkie’s head, unsure of what to do. “No, why-why are you upset? It’s okay!”

“I’m s-sorry.” She tried to smile, but it hurt too much. Deep down, this had been bothering her for a while, ever since she’d gotten to know Bluey better. But all she could do was do what she did best, make ponies smile. And tonight it was getting all mixed up with her being scared of losing her friend…it was too much to keep inside.

“Please don’t be upset, Pinkie.” Lottie tried to calm her friend down, finally deciding to pull her into a gentle hug. And it worked, a little. Just enough so Pinkie could get the words out.

“When I got my cutie mark…” she started, sniffing loudly. “I knew that I wanted to make everyp-pony smile. And I’m really good at it!”

Lottie looked a little confused, but didn’t interrupt, still holding her.

“It just…bothers me sometimes, knowing that there’s somepony out there that…no matter what I do, any smile I help you make will just…never be enough!” she sniffed, the tears coming back as she tucked into Lottie’s chest. “It’s what I’m supposed to do! If I can’t make you happy, then I…I-”

“Hey hey hey!” Lottie pulled Pinkie away to look her in the eyes, wiping at the her tears with her sleeve. “It’s okay! C’mon Pinkie, don’t be that way! Like…sure, it’s sweet of you to try and make me happy, of course it is! But…but you shouldn’t feel all this pressure to do it!”

Pinkie looked up at her friend, her sweet Lottie Dottie, as the girl seemed to search for the right words to say.

“Now granted, I don’t know a lot about…magic destinies, or cutie marks or anything like that, but…Pinkie, it’s not your job to make me happy!” she assured the pony, touching her cheek gently. “I’m glad that you do, really I am. But if I’m feeling down, it’s not your failing.”

“B-…but-” Pinkie stammered, trying to fight her friend’s words. “We might not have a lot of time…and I…”

Lottie eye’s showed that tired hurt again before she sighed, smiling a little. She gave Pinkie’s mane a quick mussing, taking her face in her hands as the pink pony looked up at her.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie!” She grinned wide, her caramel-colored eyes shining in the starlight. “You make me happy!”

It was such a simple sentiment, but something about it made Pinkie’s heart flutter.

“Sure…” her friend started. “Sometimes I’m mad, or sad, or-”

“Smad.” Pinkie recalled her previous diagnosis of her friend’s angry crying when they first met.

“Yes, of course.” She laughed, the sight making Pinkie’s heart a little lighter. “Or sometimes I’m just a weird, mopey loner. But…as cheesy as it sounds, that just makes the times when you make me smile…the time we have together, all the more special. I’m not always going to be able to pull myself out of a bad day, and neither will you, but that’s okay!”

She hugged Pinkie again, touching her forehead with hers. When she pulled away, Pinkie missed the touch, just a little.

“Because I know that you’ll still be my friend when it’s over.” She reassured her before making a face. “Even if we’re apart. Well…as long as I don’t act like a total jerk and say something mean. If I do that, I give you my blessing to kick that me to the curb until I get my act together!”

“No.” Pinkie shook her head, giving her a weak smile. She might have to leave Lottie someday, but it wasn’t going to be because of a fight or a bad day. If she was going to say goodbye, it would never be because of that. “I wouldn’t leave you, Bluey. Never, no matter what.”

Lottie looked…sad, just for a second. Not by Pinkie’s words, but by something Pinkie couldn’t quite place. Her friend took a deep breath and let out a deep, long sigh.

“I know that Pinkie.” She smiled a hurt smile, one that made Pinkie’s heart hurt too. “I know.”

Pinkie looked up at her, and Lottie looked like…like she was trying to make up her mind about something. And with a sad sigh and a tired smile, it seemed like she did.

“Pinkie?”

“Bluey?”

“Pinkie…I-”

She seemed to stop herself and took a deep breath. She slowly reached out and scratched Pinkie behind the ear again, Pinkie leaning into it with a small smile.

“I’m…I’m glad you’re my friend.” She said in a quiet, almost scared voice. “I had a fun time tonight.”

“Me too.” Pinkie smiled, unsure of what her friend was thinking. Lottie smiled back, a more complicated smile that she had ever seen. It was happy, but sad, but blended in a way that she couldn’t tell which one to really label it. It was content, and thoughtful, and just a dash of lost and lonely. But Pinkie still couldn’t help when her heart started thumping so fast when she saw it, when Lottie leaned against Pinkie’s side.

They sat together for just a little while longer, not saying anything, staring out at the lake. Pinkie could hear her heartbeat all the way up in her ears.

She didn’t know why, and she wondered if Lottie’s heart was doing the same.

“C’mon.” Lottie stood up, dusting off the back of her skirt. “I’ll take you back home.”

The whole walk back, Pinkie felt that same sense of wanting to say everything but not being able to say anything, just like when Lottie had given her Little Bluey. She had an extra spring in her step again, and the warm fuzzies were overwhelming. She couldn’t help but look up at her friend and smile to herself whenever she did. She still loved her friend so, so much! And their night had been so much fun before all that sadder stuff had gone down. But now, she knew for sure that even though she couldn’t always make Bluey smile, it didn’t mean Pinkie was letting her down.

She gave Lottie one last hug in front of Sugarcube Corner as they said their good nights. She made her way to her room, finding Little Bluey and Gummy sleeping soundly in his basket, snug as two bugs in a rug. She smiled, taking the starry fabric flower hairclip and putting it on her bedside table.

She fell asleep staring at it, the memories of the night, happy and sad, playing over and over in her head. It was another special memory, something she’d never forget.

What memories would the two make tomorrow?

I’d made my choice.

I’d run away from what I wanted, as per usual. I’d been putting these uneasy feelings out of my mind all night, telling myself it was just nerves, my usual anxieties trying to muck up my life. But it was so…real.

The walk back to Sweet Apple Acres was so quiet, it left me alone with all these thoughts. I put my head in my hands, trying to stop it from coming back to me. Even several hours later, it was still so clear in my mind. Bad dreams had always had a knack for sticking with me, and this one was worse than usual. More like the depression-fueled visions I’d had when I was trapped in the dream realm.

Even as I tried not to remember, it played over and over, as clear as when I’d first woken up.

Such a familiar scene I found myself in. Not a sound came to me as I walked through the messy underbrush. No rustling leaves, no wind whistling, not even the sound of my own footsteps could be heard. It’d happened a few times before, but it still felt just as unnerving.

I couldn’t fight the vines off, feeling that horrible, familiar pain of losing my body bit by bit. Soon I was in that endless place again, with the trees going on for forever and the roots sprawling nearly infinitely. It hurt my head just to look at them.

That same loud, angry heartbeat was the only thing I could hear. It got louder and louder until it felt like the air was pulsing all around me. I looked for Silver, even though I didn’t know which Silver I would see. The scared, angry filly? The ghostly, gaping-eyed figure floating endlessly in the void? Or maybe, just maybe, the human I hoped she had become somewhere back home, safe and sound.

But I didn’t see any of those versions of her.

I felt someone behind me. Turning suddenly I came nose to nose with myself. Only it wasn’t me.

I had those same endless, glowing eyes as Silver had, my short, curly hair flowing like I was underwater.

Wrong

‘What?’ I tried to say, but my own voice was still silent. Why could I hear her, but not me…well. Me, but not me? Her voice cut through the ever-present thundering heartbeat, like she was whispering right in my ear.

Everything is wrong

You’re not supposed to be here

This world isn’t yours

‘I…’ I mouthed uselessly, still no noise coming out of me. ‘I don’t…’

No matter what you do

No matter how hard you try

You don’t belong here

‘I know that.’ I stubbornly tried to retort. ‘You think I don’t know that?’

No matter where you go

No matter who you love

‘Don’t!’ I clenched my fists. The other me didn’t react.

Are you having fun?

Living a quiet, happy life in Ponyville

You can’t fool me

You want to spend your life here

With them

With her

‘Shut up!!’

Mom

Dad

Mason

How long are you going to make them wait?

‘Stop!’ I went cold, not wanting to hear it.

At least last time they knew you weren’t dead with a phone call from Grandpa

You really are a selfish

fucking

coward

‘STOP!!’ This was a new level of self-loathing, even for me. I hated this eyeless asshole version of me more than I’d ever hated anyone. But…nothing she was saying was untrue.

If Twilight gets the portal open again

Will you even want to go?

Will you leave them wondering forever?

‘No…’ I couldn’t stand the thought, the worry that had been haunting me ever since I found the portal closed. ‘I…I can’t…’

How long

How long until they wish they could forget you

Just to make the pain stop?

‘Please…’ I didn’t want to be here anymore. I didn’t know how to wake myself up. I knew it wasn’t real but it was just…too much.

Poor Little Lottie

Running away again

That’s all you do

That’s all you’ve ever done

She was too close. I could feel the tips of her cold fingers just barely touching my cheeks. I tried to pull away, but it felt like I was stuck, frozen in place in the endless space surrounding us. Surrounding me. Only me.

She was me.

And what about her?

We both knew who she was talking about.

Such a happy

Trusting pony

Will she miss you?

When you abandon her?

Will she wish she never met you at all?

I couldn't shut her out, her voice clear as a bell, no matter how hard I pressed my hands over my ears.

How can you give her your love

When you don't even love yourself

Come

Come back

Back to me

She sounded so gentle and welcoming, but all I felt was pure terror, like ice water creeping through my veins.

We can be together again.

I’ll never let you go.

Her hands. My hands. Wrapped around my neck. I struggled and thrashed, but it was like she wasn’t even there. Only my hands, tighter and tighter, I couldn’t breathe.

She looked into my eyes with those endless, dark pits of nothing. She smiled so sweetly as my vision started to swim and fade away.

I love you.

It was too real, too similar to those other visions. But what did it mean, really? That place, where that other version of Silver had been, why would another me be there too? And whether it was me or not, in some way, why would she say all that? What did she mean by…come back to her? That she loved me?

Maybe I was just overthinking it. Maybe my stupid, anxious brain really was just trying to psyche me out, reminding me of everything I was afraid of. It had come at the worst time, but in another way, maybe it was for the best.

With everything Pinkie and I had talked about that night, it just further cemented things in my mind. It’d been such a nice night…a few minor setbacks non-withstanding. But all it took to spoil it all was remembering that damn dream and seeing her cry…It wasn’t Pinkie’s fault, I knew I shouldn’t have mentioned it, but it had helped me…make up my mind.

This friendship had gotten so complicated, so quickly. I never wanted to be the reason she cried.

But apparently…complicated was the only setting I had in a relationship.

Part of me was so used to being on my own that I wasn’t sure that anyone could mean this much to me again. But in such a short time, I couldn’t imagine life without Pinkie. I wanted to do fun things with her that I never really cared about before. I wanted to go to a party of hers and play kiddie games, just being happy for the sake of being happy and not feeling insecure about it. I wanted to bake something with her and see the look on her face when she tasted it. I wanted to do anything and everything, as long as it was with her.

I wanted to see the world the way she did, as a place filled with possibilities and new people to meet.

But in reality, what did I have to offer her?

Someone whose brain never really let them enjoy anything?

Someone so insecure that rejection from her could mean I do something that I regret?

Someone who would undoubtedly make her cry again?

Long nights worrying that tomorrow would be the day I found my way home?

…

And that was the reality. Twilight had said that she could be close.

A horrible wave of dread passed over me all at once, utterly conflicted with the elated feelings of joy and relief. My fears of leaving her behind and the ache I felt when I remembered my family. Suddenly I realized just what I was doing...What I had almost done.

If I was brave, I could consider the possibilities. What if Twilight got me home, but I could come back someday? Could I abandon my family all over again? Could I leave my life on Earth behind?

…Could I really even love someone again?

Not the tender beginnings of feelings, the being together part. The hard work. The sad parts as well as the good ones. Could I fight to be with Pinkie? If I really tried…If I was brave.

The feelings of that horrible vision filled my head again. All the doubt, all the hurting…all the regret.

No, I wasn’t brave.

I had never been brave.

I was a coward. When the going got tough, I always ran.

And this moment would just be another prime example.

I would keep her close, as my best friend. So that no matter what, I wouldn’t one day feel that pain again.

No matter if I went home. Or if she found someone else, someone a thousand times better for her. Or if I simply lived out my days here in Equestria, and one day I had to leave her in a whole different way. She would still be my friend. My closest friend.

It had been enough before these feelings came up. And no stupid crush was going to cause me the same pain that I’d felt before.

Maybe it was cowardly, maybe it was short-sighted.

But it was enough for me.

Applejack knew it might be a little bit much, waiting up for Lottie like a worried mother hen, but she hadn’t been able to relax since she and Rarity had been found out and sent on their way.

“Lottie looked kinda annoyed when she saw us…” she sighed. Somehow it had been worse than her being angry or upset at them. “Now Applejack, just be a big mare and apologize when she comes home…let her know that you were wrong. Everything will be fine.”

Applejack couldn’t help but wonder what was keeping her friend and houseguest. The rest of the Apple Family had retired to bed not too long ago, her brother had raised an eyebrow at his younger sister sitting on the living room couch but hadn’t said anything. She almost wished he had so she could get all of this off her chest already, even if he rightly judged her for going along with all of it.

The front door creaked open, sending Applejack to her hooves.

“Lottie!” she kept her voice low enough to not wake her family. “I’m awful sorry about tonight. I hope we didn’t spoil your fun…Lottie?”

Her friend started past her, placing her hand on Applejack’s head, scratching behind her ear a little.

“It’s okay.” She smiled.

“Lottie?” she felt annoyed with herself for being nosy but pressed on. “Is everything…alright? Did it…go okay?”

Lottie looked thoughtful, and the air about her was making Applejack nervous. But before she could ask again, her friend spoke up.

“Everything’s fine, Applejack.” She smiled, and Applejack could see a hurt there. “Pinkie…Pinkie’s my friend. And nothing’s gonna change that.”

As the girl headed for the stairs, Applejack couldn’t help but follow after her, but just to the foot of the stairs.

“I’m…I’m glad?” she couldn’t help the questioning tone in her voice. “I was a mite worried there…”

“Nothing to be worried about.” She smiled, ascending the stairs, Applejack staying put. Her room was on the ground floor, and it was too late to turn this into a long conversation, if one was needed. Was one needed? “I just…got my priorities in order. I care about Pinkie, and I decided that…”

There was a long pause, the tension was unbearable.

“I decided…to do the right thing.” she smiled sadly, walking off towards the guest room. “I’m not gonna break her heart.”

Applejack felt like she couldn’t move. She couldn’t even feel disappointed. It was Lottie’s life, and as encouraging as she and Rarity had tried to be of the budding romance, it was always a possibility that things wouldn’t work out. She thought that Lottie was being mature by making such a decision at the expense of her own happiness, but it conflicted awfully with her wish for two of her friends to be happy.

She decided, making her way to her bedroom for the night, that no matter what happened from now on, she would do her best to be a supportive friend. Whether they figured things out, stayed close, or if someday in the future she’d be comforting a limp-maned Pinkie Pie when Lottie finally found her way home. She’d told Lottie just the other day, she had her opinions, but she and her were two separate people. What happened between Lottie and Pinkie, at the end of the day, was none of her business.

“S’pose this is just one of those hard parts of being an adult…” she sighed, her eyes feeling heavy.

I was feeling pretty low as I laid there, waiting to finally nod off.

I made the right choice. I assured myself, not bothering to stifle a huge yawn. I was happy before all this weird stuff wormed it’s way into my head. Well…as happy as someone like me can be, I guess.

I’m not the first person to get a misguided crush on a friend that goes nowhere, and I certainly won’t be the last. I sighed in the quiet of the room. Heck, it’s not even the first time it’s happened to me, and if my track record is any indication, this is for the best.

Empty words to make myself feel better. Nothing more, nothing less.

I’m a coward. I reminded myself, finally feeling drowsy. That’s all I’ve ever been.

Author's Note

ain't that just the way? falling for your best friend right when they decide you should just be friends? hopefully they can work things out in the end.

this chapter ended up being so, so long! i almost broke it into two parts but in the end, it felt like i didn't need 2 separate chapters focusing on this date, for those of you who might not be into the idea. granted, this was just as much about Lottie's insecurities and decisions regarding what she wants, at the end of the day.

in my opinion, the perfect relationship is between two sorts of people: those who don't like pickles, and those who will eat said pickles.

as much as i struggled to plan out the things those two could do on this date, dinner, ice cream, a movie and a walk in the park isn't that much of a grand, romantic gesture when you think about it. but what kind of fun things can you get up to when you're dressed up all fancy? at one point Lottie was gonna change into shorts and go roller skating but that got nixed pretty quick. no excuse, i just really like skating and thought it could be fun to write.

keep in mind friends, Lottie isn't really all that put together, mentally or socially. so while you might be yelling at her to just smooch Pinkie already (or not, for those of you not on the ship), she thinks she's making a mature decision. and to be fair, she's only dated one person in her life, and that ended VERY VERY badly for everyone involved. she subconsciously runs away from intimacy, spooky forest dream/visions or not.

Rarity planned on making a date outfit back in the chapter "The Regret":

Her mind was racing and she was already going over her available fabrics without a second thought. She had an extra one in mind for dear Charlotte.

“Something you might find yourself needing, hopefully.” She laughed to herself, feeling particularly giddy.

so i didn't pull that date outfit scene out of my ass for this chapter, thank ya very much. though that seems like something i would do. *shrugs*

at first, Power Chord and Cultivar were going to tag along with Applejack and Rarity on the date spy squad, but after some thought, it seemed weird that they would care so much about a person they liked but barely knew, to be honest. plus, what do they tell the babysitter? we got a nice night out planned, just gonna stalk a couple we know, have the kids in bed by nine!

i tried you guys, i tried so hard to have them see a pony version of a classic romantic comedy, for romance points and comedy points, the latter for Pinkie's sake. but it made me realize that i don't think i've seen any classic romantic comedy movie from start to finish, a somewhat depressing realization on my part, if only for the part of me that likes movies.

i literally went to my own shelf of movies and saw Stranger than Fiction, one of my favorite movies, and thought "why not, i don't want to read any more lists of "Top 50 Romantic Comedies" lists and realize i've seen one or two, none of them good for a pony version." if you haven't seen it, i recommend it. it's hard to describe why i like it, but i do. it has a romance and jokes, so i threw up my hands and wrote the movie theater scene. Harold Crick turned into Barrel Kick, and Ana Pascal turned into Banana Pastel, because i'm hilarious.

next chapter won't focus so heavily on relationship stuff, if some of you need a break from it, but it's about 4 more days in story until Nightmare Night and the story's climax. will they go by quickly? will i drag them out needlessly? even i don't know! i've got NN planned out
and about 11,000 words in ,but i've used up all of my pre-written material now, the very last of it was the "Pinkamena Diane Pie! You make me happy!" line, and i had to go back and make sure i hadn't already used it. pretty sure i didn't but feel free to let me know if i'm wrong.

and for those of you who might be thinking that the vision/dream was all too convenient (or inconvenient, depending how you look at it), it'll all make sense in time. think of all the other times that Lottie has experienced something similar, and what kind of state she was in.

as always, im always open to you guys pointing out spelling/grammar/etc. mistakes, as im finishing up this author's note at about 1:30 am and will be re-reading the chapter one last time before bed and probably posting this Sunday morning, the 14th.

and of course, don't be shy about leaving comments telling me what you guys think. i'm a broken record by now but it's a huge motivator for me, knowing that y'all are reading and have thoughts about things i write. as simple as it sounds, it means the world to me c:

The Reactions

I woke up feeling physically and emotionally exhausted, more so than usual. Last night had been extra tiring, but in the end, it’d been a nice night out with a friend. If I ignored all the emotional turmoil I’d put myself through with all that “dating” stuff, I’d had a pretty fun time.

“Nothing to get all worked up about.” I stretched out, forcing myself to wake up fully. As usual I was starving.

Breakfast was in full swing when I went downstairs, and the Apple family greeted me like they always did. Only Applejack seemed hesitant, but I reassured her as I did last night with a warm smile.

My mind was made up.

“What’s on the griddle, AJ?” I couldn’t help but smile at the delicious smell in the air.

“I thought I’d whip up somethin’ special, just because.” She smiled, flipping something in the pan. “Everypony loves the Apple Family fritter recipe, and if there’s one thing I do better than makin’ them, it’s eatin’ them!”

And true to both claims, the only thing that stopped our feast of fritters was Apple Bloom going off to school. Though everyone had room for more, the day had to get started eventually.

The whole day, I’d remembered something that was only a few days away. Pinkie would be crushed if I went back on her pony-Halloween plans for us, and I doubt there would be a premade costume for my particular body type anywhere in Ponyville.

The last thing I wanted to do right now was let her down.

Sewing my own wasn’t out of the question, it would be easy enough with the materials. But the thought creeping into my mind now was how to sew something without it accidentally coming to life. Would a costume follow the same rules as a stuffed animal? Were there even any rules?

Twilight was the obvious person to ask about getting my magic to do what I wanted, but there was one other pony who seemed to have a handle on this sort of thing. Someone much closer at the moment too. As I worked at my chore list for the day, I thought how to put together my costume, and how to approach the pony who I’d need help from.

I could only hope she would help.

Something she had said recently had stuck with me. I was still pretty (but understandably) hesitant about using my magic, but when she’d mentioned how her own was similar, I couldn’t help but be curious.

After a long day of thinking about the days coming up, doing my chores and decompressing from last night’s events, I’d had a while to think about what to say to the family’s matriarch.

We sat together in front of the small fire they had going in the living room. Applejack seemed to be going over some kind of ledger, Big Mac was helping his youngest sister with her homework, and Granny Smith was knitting in her rocking chair. It was still pretty mesmerizing, watching how hooves could do such intricate work. I still didn’t completely understand how ponies could have that kind of grip and control, even after having hooves myself.

I sat on a stool close to Granny Smith, knowing it would help with her hearing. I cleared my throat to get her attention, and it finally took on the second try.

“What’s on your mind, youngin’?” she asked, her hooves not slowing a bit.

“I was wondering…” It still sounded funny to me, but I wanted to go for it. “Tomorrow, would you be willing to show me a little…earth pony magic?”

They all gave me the same look, of amused bewilderment.

“Well sure thing, Miss Blue.” She replied finally, still looking a little thrown off. “What sort of thing didya have in mind?”

“Now, make sure yur mixin’ in warm water, Lottie.” She pointed out from her spot next to me in the Apple family’s kitchen. It was something to see, a magic lesson that revolved baking. I hoped that Twilight wouldn’t be too sore about missing it.

“It’s been a while since I baked anything from scratch.” I told her, getting a workout mixing everything by hand. “Mrs. Russo would kill me if she knew how often I go store-bought.”

“Izzat yur grandmare’s name over where you’re from?” she tapped her chin thoughtfully when I nodded, turning to fetch something from the pantry. “I used to bake with her, ya know.”

It was still a trip to think of her as a pony, not to mention right where I was standing. I believed it, how couldn’t I by now? But the thought was still a bit too much sometimes. But as long as I’d known her, it’d always been as a kid relating to an adult. I didn’t know much about her as a person, let alone as my grandparent.

“What was she like back then?” I asked, and I was afraid my voice was too quiet, but she seemed to hear me okay.

“That little filly, after she got her cutie mark, she was quite the little baker.” She smiled fondly, plopping a small jar of a powder on the counter. “There wasn’t a market back then, so ponies came here for their apple orders. She would come up for a bushel or two and stay to watch my Ma and I in the kitchen. She learned more of our family recipes than some of my cousins ever did! Sometimes she brought us some loaves of her specialty bread as a thank you for lettin’ her stick around as often as she did. Pa thought it was too sweet, but it was always a treat that Ma and I looked forward to.”

“Oh yeah…” I remembered that bread now, she used to make it all the time when she couldn’t decide what to bring over. After I told her that her banana bread was my favorite, I remembered eating it less and less. “I loved that bread. I wonder if it’d be better here than in my world?”

“That’s what we’re gonna find out, missy!” she laughed, plopping a few more ingredients on the counter.

“That’s what we’re making?”

“Darn tootin’!” she whooped, her tail whipping about in her excitement. “I remember the recipe well enough, and if I got the right idea about all this, yur gonna work yur magic on it.”

This was definitely the strangest (and only) magic lesson I’d ever had.

“Now, when I’m bakin’, I like to chat up the ingredients a little. Sometimes it’s a little sweet talkin’, sometimes it’s a little ditty I sing to them. But mostly, I like to think about the ponies I’m bakin’ for.” Granny Smith told me from the kitchen table where she was resting her hooves. “I tell it how good it’s gonna be, and how happy it’ll make the ponies I’m makin’ it for.”

“Sounds familiar…” I gave a weary smile, recalling how I’d talk to the toys I made. Was it really that simple? I figured trying this out would be a good way to try and get a handle on my magic without accidentally bringing anything to life. Plus, I was sure Twilight had something more complicated in mind to help me, and I didn’t want to keep interrupting her research.

The less I did that, the sooner I could get home. Hopefully.

“Well? Give it whirl, young filly!” she shouted, joking but stern. I took a deep breath, suddenly hyper-aware of my body.

“Okay…” I added the next ingredient that she’d told me to, folding it into the dough. “Sugar Maple’s Special Bread, you’re gonna be so delicious. I used to have you all the time when I was little.”

I tried to relax my tense shoulders, pushing out my all-too-loud thoughts. Every breath I took didn’t feel like I was getting quite enough air, but I did my best to shake it off.

“Whenever the lady who made you came over to visit, she always brought some of you with her.” I told the dough, setting it aside for a moment to flour the space where I’d be kneading. “Little kids are easy to please, but you were a special treat. You made her visits all the more fun for me.”

I kneaded and kneaded, flipping it over every now and then, flattening it out before squishing it back together.

“Don’t be afraid to whoop it now, missy!” Granny Smith laughed, laughing it up when my fist came down into the squishy dough.

“You’re good at bringing people together. People and ponies, and any mix between the two.” I laughed, hoping the bread wasn’t taking the beatdown personally. “I know you’re gonna come out great! And you’re gonna be just as good at making people happy.”

Something felt a little different, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Maybe…the hair on the back of my neck was standing up? The air I breathed in felt just a little…off. Not hotter or colder, maybe just a tiny bit…electric? It wasn’t the right word, but it was an entirely new experience when I was trying to pay attention to it. Did it feel this way last time? Or the time before that? I couldn’t remember.

More kneading and when everything felt the right consistency, I worked it into the pans.

“You’ll make ponies feel better.” I smiled to myself, remembering my days with Mrs. Russo as a little kid. “Whether it’s a tough day at school, or a long, tiring day, you’re gonna make them forget their troubles.”

“Good food will do that.” Granny Smith smiled, passing me a soft-looking brush. I grabbed a little jar and remembering the final part of the recipe she’d relayed to me.

“I believe in you, special bread.” I glazed the loaf lightly with the mixture, to be recoated when the loaf was done baking. Another breath and I could feel something new, but somehow familiar. It felt like something was slipping away, but I felt nothing but calm. Like everything was right with the world.

“Do your best.” I told it, slipping the pan into the oven. The energy I’d felt running over my skin and in my words was dull now, but still there, a soft, soothing hum. Like hearing your own heartbeat, but…not quite the same.

“I…think it happened.” I wish I could be more sure, but there was no alicorn princess monitoring my invisible output this time.

“We’ll find out for sure, not too long now.” She nodded sagely. “In my experience, this is where a song helps the most. Helps pass the time and puts the baking in a good mood!”

As much as I didn’t want to sing in front of other people, it’s not like Granny Smith was going to judge me, and the bread certainly wasn’t going to complain. I figured I might as well have fun with it. Lucky for me, Mom was a fan of a certain singer I was sure the Apples would like the sound of, and I’d heard her songs over and over on many a long car trip.

Applejack walked up the path to the side kitchen door, wondering how quickly she could whip up a pitcher of lemonade for her and Big Mac to help cool off. She was close when she could hear the unfamiliar sound of somepony singing that she’d never heard before.

It wasn’t hard to figure out who it was. Though she’d never heard it before and while the singing wasn’t quite right, her friend’s voice going scratchy on the higher notes and stumbling over her words when she broke down into laughter, it was undoubtedly Lottie’s singing.

She could hear her Granny teetering along, singing the melody alongside their houseguest, sounding like she was having a grand ol’ time. She pushed the kitchen half-door open and was delighted by the sight of Lottie and her grandmare doing a jokey jig around each other as they warbled on through a song she’d never heard.

When Lottie finally spotted her, her face darkened in embarrassment almost instantly, but she didn’t lose her goofy smile.

“Hey, Applejack.” She chuckled breathlessly. “We’re just…singing to the bread.”

“Hoooo-ey!” Granny whooped joyfully. “I’m likin’ this Dolly mare! Got any other tunes she done?”

“Well, there’s not too many high notes in “Jolene”, but I’ll take a crack at it.” She shrugged, leaning against the counter and tapping her foot to a beat.

Applejack listened as she sang a sadder song, and as she did, the air was thick with an electric emotion. She wondered to herself if this was Lottie’s magic? Or just the sincerity of the singing getting to her, she supposed it could be either. Her voice scratched in odd places and sometimes she’d hit a note that didn’t seem like it matched the next, but it still moved Applejack in a way she couldn’t quite explain.

When it was over, she opened her eyes and Applejack felt the air around her seem to settle; whatever had been sweeping over them was slowly fading away. Lottie sniffed the air and crouched down to peek into the oven and see the bread’s progress.

“You think it’s almost done? I only know so many Dolly songs. Unless you guys wanna hear the best of Queen, I hope this won’t take much longer.”

“Your queen is a singer?” Applejack tilted her head, smelling the bread rising in the air. “Humans must be as musical as ponies, huh?”

“No that’s not right, though if you thought I couldn’t hit Dolly’s high notes, Freddy’s highs’ll damn near kill me.” She laughed.

Applejack was happy to see Lottie feeling better, and she could only hope that it would last. As she finally got around to fixing up some lemonade, Big Mac came in for a break too.

“It’ll just be another minute!” she told her bewildered brother as he watched Lottie and Granny Smith bopping along to a song about how love was a crazy little thing, and Applejack herself couldn’t help but get pulled into it too. Either human music was strangely catchy or there really was some magic at work.

A few more songs from this “Freddie” fella and the bread loaves were done and cooling. Lottie happily partook of some lemonade to soothe her throat. For a gal that didn’t talk as much as others, all that singing must’ve taken it’s toll.

“You should hear me after a car trip.” She laughed. “I get all raspy.”

Their break lasted a but longer than usual, but it couldn’t be helped with the delicious smell in the air.

“So this is your Granny Sugar’s bread?” she asked, watching her friend slice it up for them to try. “Not gonna lie, it looks mighty fine!”

“Thanks. Here’s hoping it tastes as good as it looks.” She gave them a weary smile. “And, y’know, that it’s got some magic in it and all that.”

In any other context, that would’ve given the Apple siblings pause. But when they learned that Granny Smith had apparently been baking with her own magic for what had to be since before they were born, the thought of food infused with magic didn’t seem to be such a big deal.

And when she took the first bite of this bread, still warm, it was like a cozy feeling swept over her. Her aching muscles from her hard day felt like she had been soaking in a hot bath, and her mind was calm. As good as it tasted, different hints of sweet things all mixed into a harmonious blend, good bread had never made her feel like that before.

“Well I’ll be.” She smiled, taking another bite. “If that ain’t magic, I don’t know what is.”

“Well that’s a relief.” Lottie sighed with a smile. “I was hoping I didn’t do all that singing for nothing.”

“You did yur grandmare proud, Miss Blue.” Granny smiled, patting her on the back. Lottie’s smile got brighter, and when she laughed, it wasn’t laced with her usual sadness or self-doubt. And it made Applejack feel much better regarding her friend.

“Thank you, Granny.” She smiled. “I think this magic thing isn’t quite as bad as I thought it was.”

When they were done with their sampling, Lottie split the second loaf into thirds and wrapped them all in brown paper, tying them up with some twine.

“You gonna give those away?” she smiled, feeling content. “You be sure to make more of it for your favorite pony family soon, ya hear?”

“Eeyup.” Her brother smiled wryly.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure I’ll whip up some more soon.” She smiled, putting the packages into a bag. “Save some of that for Apple Bloom. I’ll be back before dinner.”

I stopped by Twilight’s place first, and a tired-looking Spike answered the door. I told him the bread was special, and if he shared it with Twilight, they’d both feel a lot better. He seemed excited at the sight of it, and I could tell it was taking a lot of self-control to not just scarf the whole thing down.

“Twilight’ll be happy to know that I’m on my way to learning how to control my magic, and the proof is in the pudding.” I faltered. “Well, in…in the bread…same thing.”

“Huh. Magic bread.” Spike didn’t seem too impressed, though one could supposed living with someone as magical as Twilight would do that to a kid.

Next on my list of ponies was probably the most important.

Pinkie Pie had been walking on air all morning. Everything in her life was just right. And the icing on the cake: Nightmare Night was just two days away! She couldn’t wait to get all dressed up, get some candy, spend some time with her friends!

And while she’d asked Lottie about hanging out on Nightmare Night before the town had even known about her, now their plans could be out and about in Ponyville!

The fluttery feeling in her belly hadn’t stopped since last night, and anytime her thoughts would wander to her newest friend, her heart would beat so loud and it felt like her head was stuffed full of cotton candy.

As light and fluffy as it made her feel, it had it’s downsides. She’d almost let a batch of cupcakes burn this morning, and she forgot one customer’s order as soon as he told it to her. She wondered if she was coming down with something.

What in Equestria could be making her feel this way?

When her wayward thoughts were floating around like so many loose balloons, a familiar face stepped through the front door.

“Lottie Dottie!” she smiled so wide, stepping out from behind the counter without a second thought. “It’s so good to see you!”

“Heya Pinkie.” She smiled back, and it made the fluttery feeling in her belly go absolutely bonkers. “Uh, I can wait in line if you guys are busy.”

“We’re not-”

With an attention-grabbing cough, she realized she had left two customers waiting. With an embarrassed smile, she zipped back behind the counter and served them properly, with an extra cookie in their bags to apologize. When Lottie made it to the counter, she had to take a deep breath to calm her heart down.

“Super sorry about all that! I don’t know what I was thinking!” she smiled nervously, casually leaning on the counter, only to accidentally knock over the little basket for fresh order slips. With a sour grimace, she zoomed around to clean everything up.

“Everything alright there?” her friend asked. And when she tried to tell her that everything was fine, she found that she couldn’t say anything, feeling awfully tongue-tied. It was worse than when the Poison Joke had made it all spotted and swollen. She settled on what she hoped seemed like a super-casual nod.

“…Alright. Hey, I made something.” She pulled a little brown paper package out of her bag, and Pinkie could smell something sweet and super delicious even through the wrapping. “It’s some of my Grandma Sugar’s special bread, Granny Smith had the recipe so I gave it a try.”

She held it out for Pinkie to take from her, and when her hooves brushed Lottie’s hands, it was like an electric shock went up her, her mane poofing up even more than usual. If Lottie noticed, she didn’t mention it.

“I practiced using my voice magic on it, and Applejack seems to think it worked.” She smiled, the sight making Pinkie’s ears flutter as bad as her belly. “You’ll have to let me know how it turned out, alright?”

She could only nod, with her usual big smile. Lottie looked at her, a little confused maybe, but seemed to shrug it off.

“Hey, we still on for uhh…Nightmare Night? Right?” she asked, taking a step towards the door. “I’m gonna work on my costume tonight and tomorrow, it should be good to go.”

Realizing she still couldn’t speak, Pinkie shoved a bunch of the shop’s cookies in her mouth, waving Lottie goodbye with a muffled, crumbly “Yep, sounds good, see you then!”

It came out more like “YUR, SOW GIR, SHUR YUR FENN!”, but she think she got the message across. Lottie just blinked with a confused smile and a shrug, continuing towards the door.

“Cool. Later!” she seemed to take it all in stride. Heading out the door finally. Pinkie’s whole body relaxed all at once, and she started to wonder if she might be seriously ill.

“It doesn’t get that bad with anypony else…” she sighed, resting her head on the counter. “What the hay is the matter with me??”

Rarity was hard at work on something, so I told her I wouldn’t be long. I gave her the same explanation for the bread I’d given Spike and Pinkie, and she seemed curious.

About other things too, but like Applejack, she seemed to keep it to herself.

“Well, thank you for the nice treat, dear Charlotte.” She smiled, moving her red glasses to sit on her horn for a moment while she stretched. “If it’s as refreshing as you say, you might have to make more for me soon. The colder seasons are my busy months, everypony dressing up in one thing or another.”

“I’d be happy to, seeing as you’ve done so much for me.” I assured her. “Though I was hoping you could sell me something real quick so I could get a late start on my Nightmare Night costume?”

And at the end of the day, the materials weren’t that expensive. So Rarity, ever the generous pony, thought it would be a good idea to do a little bartering and trade the materials for another loaf of the bread I’d made. I told her she had a deal, and I was on my way.

Later that same day, many ponies tried Lottie’s grandmare’s bread for the first time.

Apple Bloom, somewhat sore she’d missed out on fresh-baked bread like the rest of her family, couldn’t help but feel better when she tasted the mix of so many sweet things in a wonderful blend. She felt like she could tackle her homework with no trouble at all!

Spike and Twilight felt strangely refreshed after having a study break snack, Twilight feeling equal parts jealous and proud for Lottie getting such a handle on her magic. It helped them to feel a little bit better, more energized and ready to get right back to work.

Pinkie saved her slices of bread to share with the Cakes, and it made them all feel so light and fluffy. Soon they were all laughing together, having a great time. Mrs. Cake was especially impressed, as her family had run a bread-based bakery right in this very building before she’d steered it more towards baking and confections. She knew good bread, and this was good bread. It made Pinkie feel like she was lighter than air.

Rarity shared her part with her younger sister, sitting down to a relaxing after school and work tea time. After a long day of sewing and casting spells, the tasty slices made her feel so warm and oddly content, and Sweetie Belle wondered if Lottie could make other stuff just as good as this. When Rarity informed her that more was coming soon, Sweetie couldn’t help but feel a little giddy.

All in all, ponies were satisfied. And while Lottie wouldn’t know how they felt about it for a little bit, she felt a sense of accomplishment in getting something done and making people happy. But strangely…

I hadn’t craved a cigarette since I got here until right that moment.

The one I’d bummed from Teddy at Grandpa’s wake was more to deal with the stress of the day, and it’d been a long time since I’d smoked before that. But now I could honestly say that the cravings were hitting me hard.

It was all psychological, of course. The only time I’d smoked in earnest was when I was unmedicated, and being off my meds now was making me want what I used to use to cope. That and some good old-fashioned self-medicating with a few stiff drinks.

“God, it’s like I was a whole different person...” I said to myself on the way back to Sweet Apple Acres.

I remembered how Stacy had reacted to finding out what I gotten up to senior year, after the Claire stuff and my subsequent “incident” happened. She couldn’t imagine the quiet, awkward bullying victim she’d known as the waste-case I’d tell her about from time to time.

Per my parents’ wishes, of course I’d started therapy and medication, because I’d desperately needed it, but that initial self-loathing (that never really went away if I’m being honest) was hitting me hard at the time. Sometimes I would accidentally miss my appointments, but if pressed I might have admitted to just not wanting to go. Sometimes I fell off my meds, no matter how bad for me it was to just suddenly go cold turkey. And like a stupid, just-turned-eighteen, irresponsible, miserable headcase I was, my solution to all of it was to just to go nuts.

I crashed a lot of parties that year. Sometimes they were “teens trying to rebel by partying when their parents were out” parties. Other times they were “this kid’s parents are junkies and haven’t been home in a week so let’s get fucked up” parties. Either way, they made Pinkie’s parties look like a church service by comparison. I wasn’t invited or welcome at any of them, but that didn’t stop me from stealing their liquor and occasionally trashing something just for fun, to get back at whoever happened to be making my life miserable that week. I eventually found some refuge in the other go-nowhere idiots at these kinds of things. Not friends in the slightest, but they knew what I’d done at my own school and didn’t care that I was widely considered bad to have around. Cause most of them were the same.

They smoked, so eventually I did too. I was already drinking so they brought me along to drink more when the parties died down. They were a bunch of assholes and I couldn’t tell you what they were up to now, but they always had just what I needed when I had some of my worst episodes.

Then one day, I’d woken up in Grandpa’s guest room instead of my own bed. I’d bummed a ride from one of the guys and told them to take me to his house for some reason. Maybe because it had always felt like home, maybe more than my actual home. Maybe I’d just been too drunk to remember just where exactly I was supposed to get back to, but never the less, I’d woken up to a different ceiling.

And of course, Grandpa was pissed.

I willingly attribute the initial four hour lecture he gave me as my first step towards sobriety. Being screamed at with a hangover will do that to you. My parents could tell that I’d been having trouble, but they were so scared of losing me that it turned into treating me like any wrong move or harsh word could send me spiraling. Not to mention they were doing their best to keep a then nine-year-old Mason from knowing just what had been going on with his big sister.

But Grandpa knew that even if he was tough with me, I wouldn’t break. And I always thanked him for that, to myself at least. He knew exactly what I had gone through; he was the one who got me to the hospital that night before it was too late. But he wasn’t about to let me act like someone with no one to care about them when I knew damn well I had people who would hurt if something happened to me.

I stayed at his house for a while, that year. Just to be in a new environment. Just to breathe a little easier. He was technically retired, so he could be there around the clock. He was the one I had long, complicated talks with, the one who rode my ass about taking my meds and took me to my therapy appointments even if he had to drag me, the one who was just…there when I needed him. He even helped me get back into sewing. My therapist had been the one to suggest finding something to keep my hands and mind busy, but Grandpa, without a word, had dug up all of Grandma’s old sewing supplies and just…given them to me, even her sewing machine.

On some of my rougher nights, he’d even stayed up with me into the wee hours and tried his best to sew something along with me. Nothing says someone cares more than how many times they would prick their fingers with a sewing needle and just keep going, half-muffled swearing and all.

And I know my parents cared, they still did. But the day that Grandpa died, some little piece of me died too.

When I was a kid, I had really stupid ideas. Like, so stupid. And my parents didn’t really…get it. But he did.

Once, I wanted to do photography and take pictures of animals, but none of the neighborhood stray cats would hold still long enough, so he let me take all of Grandma’s old, kitschy animal figurines and pose them around the neighborhood. They were stupid and blurry and looked very much like a child had taken pictures of ceramic deer and the like, but to me it was an artistic achievement. He even sprung for fancy printer paper and helped me turn the pictures into a calendar, just because we could.

We were once in the checkout line at the local grocery store and there were all these cardboard boxes sitting there near the counter and I couldn’t explain why, but I wanted them. And any other adult in my life would’ve said no, but he asked if he could take them and we went back home with half a dozen flattened boxes, which I spent the next two days turning into a cardboard dollhouse. It was shoddy and the details were drawn on in marker, but I had a blast. And he asked me a dozen questions about my “process” and it delighted little Lottie.

Another time, it was the class hamster’s birthday, and I wanted to bake him a little hamster cake. And I was smart enough to know that he couldn’t eat a real cake, but not smart enough to know that if you microwave hamster food in the shape of one it smells really terrible and smokes like it was going to burst into flames.

And he’d let me do all of it, because even if it was stupid, I was learning something. And he made sure I never got hurt or started any actual fires. He let me be recklessly creative when any other adult in my life would’ve told me no, and it led to me being more creative overall, because I wasn’t afraid to try new things.

He was the adult I asked all my stupid, little kid questions, because he was the only person I knew who would take everything out of my mouth one-hundred percent seriously. He still had a limit to his patience, he wasn’t a saint. But he never brushed me off and if he knew the answer, he would tell me. Grandma Jackie was the same way.

I remembered her, from time to time. I was really young when she passed away, but thoughts of her crept in, from time to time. The clearest memory I have of her was the time I had to come home sick from preschool and my parents were stuck at work, so I of course went to Grandma and Grandpa’s house. I don’t remember what I had, but I was in bed all day, and she stayed with me the whole time. She sat in her chair nearby and knitted, checking on me every now and again, and the rhythm of her knitting needles lulled me to sleep. It’s harder and harder to remember her face as time goes on without checking a photo album, but I might never forget that sound.

Grandma Russo was there for me, in her own way, as much as she could be for a woman I didn’t even know was my grandmother. I’d adored her as a little kid, the little old lady Grandpa took me to see who always had a pie baking and told really corny jokes. When I was a stupid, reckless teen, she’d been a bit more curmudgeonly, nothing that I didn’t deserve. But she was always there for me, even as an adult, and I’d loved her long before I knew we were family.

I wish I could tell her.

I wish I could walk right up to her and tell her how much I love her, not as a neighbor or my Grandpa’s old friend, but as my only surviving grandparent. I wanted to let her know just how much she meant to me, and how I wished I’d known so we could’ve spent more time together.

Baking her recipe had brought back a lot of these memories, and it was almost too much to feel all at once.

I hadn’t really let myself grieve Grandpa’s death. And with everything that had happened since I got stuck in Equestria, it hadn’t exactly slipped my mind, but it had gotten pushed to the wayside.

I would have to deal with it, in my own way, maybe I could have a talk with Applejack or Granny Smith. They hadn’t said it explicitly, but I could tell they had their own losses in their family. Maybe after all the Nightmare Night excitement, I could sit down and have that talk with ponies who cared about me.

“This costume isn’t gonna sew itself."

Diamond Tiara was thoroughly exhausted. Behaving herself at school was taking it’s toll on her. But it was only for a couple more days.

Her father would tell her how proud he was of her, they’d all get dressed up, she’d spend the night out with Silver Spoon and they’d show off their costumes and get so much candy, they wouldn’t know what to do with it.

She felt guilty, hiding most of her candy from Mother. If she knew how much she brought home every year, she’d hear no end to how mares shouldn’t indulge in too many sweets, as it made them unappealing. The diets she was put on around the holidays were never any fun, and she did her best to seem like she wasn’t eating too much.

But she still looked forward to her parents telling her all about the fancy, grown-up costume parties they went to with all their business associates. It made her feel so mature, and one day, they’d bring her along and she’d make them so proud. One day, she’d be too big for going door-to-door with her best friend. This year might even be her last time, so she was going to keep her head down and not do anything to endanger it.

If anyone or anypony tried to take that away from her…

She wanted to do right by her father and just…behave. But her mother told her to assert her status as a high-society mare, and put down those under her. Sometimes it was hard, being a good daughter.

But she cleared her mind of all that, focusing on keeping to herself for the next couple of days.

“Keep it together, Diamond Tiara.” She told herself, her head hurt just a bit but she took a deep breath. “It’ll be okay…”

Author's Note

so, so sorry this took so long, but it's all been worth it

Next Chapter: NIGHTMARE NIGHT (a.k.a. when everything goes down) it's turning out to be pretty long, so it might be in two parts, but i'll most likely post them together.

this was a very in-between chapter. i stopped and started it like 4 different times because it wasn't coming out right. im still not entirely happy with it, but it'll have to do. it was literally just to get our story from point A to point B. But what a time we'll have at point B.

writing Pinkie in love is very fun ❤

Lottie can't make her baking or toys do anything impossible with her magic, it's not all that powerful of magic, so no muffins that make ponies fly or anything like that. and i'd bet too that she can't use it to make ponies unhappy, that'd go against her magic's purpose. good vibes only here, surprisingly.

i've got 90% of the Nightmare Night costumes figured out, here's hoping I figure out the rest of them ✌

the bit at the end with more Lottie backstory seems a bit out of place, but it has it's own place. since posting the last chapter, i lost both my grandfathers maybe a month and half apart from each other. i was much closer to one as a kid, and those lottie memories of crafts and fun were based on fun times i had as a very small cyan with both him and my grandmother. we were distant before he died. i wasn't as close to my other grandpa, but he was kind to me and encouraged me when i graduated to pursue my career.

speaking of which, another piece of news since last time, i got my first teaching job! you're lookin' at a middle school art teacher! come this august, i'll be in the classroom teaching. i'm super excited c:

"the reactions" refers to not only how people like lottie's bread, but also how she's getting on with everything, and also the reactions in the bread that cause it to rise. not too creative but im runnin on empty here, folks.

leave your comments guys, the end is near :o

The Night Pt. 1

Pinkie Pie had always thought it was a shame that Nightmare Night only really got started at the end of the day, it made the buildup feel so much longer! And nothing was spooky fun in the daylight! But now that she knew Princess Luna had a good time with everypony, and ponies were out and about enjoying her night like she'd always wanted, she tried extra hard to be patient.

She and the Cakes spent the morning selling and baking sweet treats. Lyra even stopped by to pick up some cupcakes for her and Bon Bon’s party tonight.

“And you’re sure Lottie’s coming too?” she asked, floating the box of treats in her magic as she plopped he bits on the counter.

“Yep!” Pinkie smiled, taking Lyra’s payment. “We’re gonna have fun a couple other places first, but we’ll be there later tonight! Promise!”

“Good! ‘Cause I made sure everypony I invited was okay with her coming just in case.” Lyra added, her ears going down. “I’d hate it if she had a bad time just because of somepony being a jerk to her like that.”

“Aww, you didn’t hafta go through all that trouble.” Pinkie showed a sadder smile at the thought. “Lottie’s tough like that. I wish more ponies were nicer to her, but she keeps saying she doesn’t mind it as much as we think it does. Hay, I think it bothers me more sometimes than it does her…”

They both seemed to have the same unsaid thoughts on that; Does she really not care? Or is she just acting tough so her friends won’t be sad?

“We talked about it the other night when we went out, but I still couldn’t figure out how she really feels about it all.” Pinkie explained with a sigh.

“Hm…” Lyra seemed down, but shook it off, trying to change the subject and lighten the mood. “So, you went out with Lottie? What’d you guys do?”

“Oh it was so much fun!” Pinkie bounced on her hooves, leaning on the counter and putting her front hooves under her chin, reminiscing about that night. “We went to a nice restaurant and then we got some ice cream! After that we saw that new movie at the theater, Strangers in Addition, it was so cute and funny! Then we went for a nice walk in the park and had a long talk by the lake!”

“You two did all that?” Lyra asked, smiling at the dreamy expression on Pinkie’s face.

“Mm hmm! Lottie even got all dressed up!” she smiled even wider. “She looked so pretty! And she gave me a hair clip so we matched! I loved it so much!”

“Uh…Pinkie Pie?” Lyra was picking up on something that she wasn’t sure how to approach, currently. “Are you and Lottie…?”

Pinkie could only keep smiling, tilting her head at the leading non-question. Lyra scratched the back of her neck, wondering what and what not to say here.

“I mean…you know…” she tried to lead again, but by the look on her friend’s face, it wasn’t getting through. “Are the two of you…a thing?”

“A thing?” Pinkie tilted her head the other way. “What kind of a thing?”

“No, I meant like…No, you know what? It doesn’t matter.” She decided to be mature about it this. “I don’t like it when ponies get all in my business about Bon Bon and me, so I won’t do it to anypony else.”

“What?” Pinkie was really curious now. “What does this “thing” thing gotta do with Bluey and me?”

“Nnnope.” Lyra turned for the door, sounding an awful lot like the eldest Apple sibling. “This is me, walking away, being a grown mare about it. See you two tonight!”

Now Pinkie was super-duper confused. What could Lyra have been trying to ask?

She puzzled and puzzled over it for most of the day, but it never did make any sense. She supposed that it didn’t really matter, but it never really left her thoughts.

I had been told by Applejack that Fluttershy didn’t celebrate Nightmare Night and spent it cooped up in her cottage with her animal friends, and as tame as the scares seemed coming from cute little ponies, I could see the skittish pony just not enjoying herself at all. I did have a feeling that she’d like my choice of costume though, unlike the rest of these…cretins.

“So…I don’t get it.” Apple Bloom tilted her head at me. “What are you again? Some kind of spy cat?”

“No I’m…” I gestured at my costume; a black, skintight suit I’d sewed with a little help from Rarity, the black cat ears sitting atop my head and the tail attached to my belt. I gave more vague gestures to my makeshift grappling hook and the little black mask around my eyes. Not to mention my big ol’ cat paw gloves and the boots Rarity made me. “I’m a cat burglar. It’s like…black cats are Haloweeny-er…They’re a classic holiday costume. And it’s kind of a play on words?”

“What’s a cat burglar?” she asked, genuinely confused. I sighed again, having the creeping feeling that I’d be explaining this more than a few times tonight.

“It’s someone who robs from places by climbing up buildings, rooftop jumping, balcony skulking, the works…Look, I…I was just gonna be a black cat but then I had some spare time and…It was stupid, I’ll just-”

“No, it’s a great costume!” she rushed to reassure me, smiling. “I just needed a hint, that’s all. Promise.”

I wasn’t feeling very reassured, but the fact that a literal child felt the need to comfort me, a grown adult, made me shake it off. I had my dignity, to some extent.

Curse my love of a certain feline-themed anti-hero. I could’ve just been a cat, damnit…

“Alright. And you’re…” It was just a little pink dress with a black stripe, white socks and little black mary janes on each hoof. And her usual red bow was now pink too. “Like a little…ballerina? Or somethin’? Sorry, I know you already explained it to me but it slipped my mind.”

“I’m a super-pony!” she laughed, spinning around for me to see. “Sugar, spice and everythin’ nice! Usin’ their ultra-superpowers, Blossom!” she leaned in whispering “That’s me. Bubbles! That’s Sweetie Belle, and Buttercup! That’s Scootaloo, have dedicated their lives to fightin’ crime! And the forces of evil!”

She bounced around, doing some punches and kicks in the air, and I smiled at her enthusiasm.

“Spike let me borrow the comic book and now me and the CMC are hooked! They’re only little fillies but they take down all the bad guys all on their own! And Blossom even wears a bow like mine! It’s the best comic book I ever did read!”

“Sounds cool.” I genuinely thought that too. “I wish my world had a comic or something like that.”

We went downstairs to meet with the rest of the Apple family, who were really in the swing of things. Applejack looked like a robot of some kind, with some thick material painted into a suit of metal and a silver funnel on her head like a strange party hat. Big Mac was dressed like a lumberjack, complete with a fake beard, a red flannel shirt and a black beanie over his bright orange hair. At his waist was a belt with a small ax clipped into a holster, completing the look. Granny Smith was done up like a classic witch with a big pointy hat and a raggedy-looking black dress.

“Well hey there!” Granny Smith laughed. “I didn’t know we were doin’ a themed costume here, Lottie!”

“Black cat and a witch. Yes. Clever.” I sighed, dropping it already. “Everybody looks great.” I smiled, meaning what I’d said.

“I think the gals went all out this year.” Applejack told me as everyone shuffled out the door. “Hm. I think…with that mask, are you supposed to be some kind of…robber?”

“Close enough.” I shrugged my shoulders. “A burglar that sneaks around, stealthy like a cat. Seriously, how does cat burglar not translate here? Do ponies not…rob other ponies?”

“Oh, there’s plenty of that.” She shrugged. “More in the city than here, mind you, but I ain’t never heard the term you’re usin’.”

“Outstanding.” I was really trying not to pout, after I went through the trouble of sewing my own costume. I’d even found some a big, dull three-pronged hook out in the barn and tied it to a rope to make my own grappling hook to sit on my hip with my utility belt. It wasn’t sharp enough to hurt anyone or poke me through my costume, so it was the perfect prop. “Do you know how hard it was to make this tail and not accidentally use magic? Or these ears? Or these kitty paw gloves??”

“Oh, the thing Granny taught you paid off, did it?” she laughed. “Don’t worry, maybe your reference is just…y’know, lost on me and the family. Plenty of ponies in town to see tonight.”

“I guess.” I shrugged again. If push came to shove I could always lose the mask and grappling hook. Even if it pained me to see my effort gone to waste.

“Speaking of Twilight.” She continued. “Spike said that she was hot on the trail of somethin’ and she might not come out tonight. We all tried to get her to take a break, but she was pretty darn stubborn. Kept sayin’ she was this close!” she told me, putting her front hooves mere millimeters from each other before walking again. “So maybe we can stop by after the festival wraps up and bring her somethin’ and make her take a break.”

I felt bad that even on a holiday, even if it was a weird Halloween rip-off, Twilight was hard at work because of me. But I couldn’t help that my heart was beating a little bit faster at the idea of her having some kind of breakthrough. Hopefully, she wasn’t just exaggerating, but she didn’t seem like the type to do something like that.

“I’ll be sure to come with you then.” I told her. “It’s only right, me being the reason she’s so busy.”

Before Applejack could protest, I spoke up again.

“I know, she’s busy helping me because she’s my friend and I shouldn’t feel like it’s my fault she’s not going out, which I don’t.” I clarified. “I wanted to check up on her anyway, just checking up on a friend. And being polite, for politeness’ sake.”

She smiled brightly at me, glad to see I wasn’t down on myself for once. And I really wasn’t. According to Pinkie and our other friends, Twilight had always been the type to go all out on things like this. The fact that this time I was the subject of her “study session” was just coincidental. Plus, if she really was close, I was a bit excited (with reasonable expectations, of course) to see what she was up to.

“I’m headin’ out!” I announced to the family half-jokingly, Apple Bloom speeding past me and out the door.

“Have a nice time, Miss Blue!” Granny called after me, Applejack laughing at the air of familiarity. All of us talking like I was a normal member of the family.

“I will.” I smiled, making my way to Sugarcube Corner to pick up Pinkie.

Somehow, Diamond Tiara had made it.

She had gone a whole, long miserable week without so much as a snarky comment or a bad word about anypony, even if she was extremely tempted. Between Apple Bloom’s sudden condescending attitude towards her when she realized that Diamond wouldn’t say anything back, or the others in her class getting on her case about the monster, she’d almost snapped several times over the course of the worst week of her young life. But she had stayed strong. And she had a few ideas about a little bit of sweet comeuppance for that stupid little blank flank farm filly nopony.

But they would have to wait until morning, at the very earliest. Randolph had finished getting her ready in her costume and she’d wasted no time grabbing her candy bag and telling her parents she was going out.

“Well, don’t you look just stunning.” Her father smiled warmly. She gave a twirl, showing off the costume she’d earned for her night out. It was a draped white dress of the finest fabrics, much like one would find on an old Roanin statue of a classical maiden. Her mane was adorned with a golden wreath of leaves, made from real gold instead of her usual tiara. She had a golden bag with a ruby-red drawstring to carry her candy in, just small enough to get a decent amount of candy without upsetting her mother. She’d still make sure to pack it to the brim and hide the excess upon getting home.

“Thank you, Daddy.” She beamed, really laying the charm on thick. This was the make or break moment. “May I go and join Silver Spoon for our fun night out now?”

“You’ve been on your best behavior.” He nodded. “You can go, and try to have fun, sweetheart.”

“I will, Daddy.” She beamed, batting her lashes a little, juts for good measure. “Are you and Mother still going to Good Grace’s party at her villa with Silver Spoon’s parents?”

“That’s right. Your mother already went ahead, but I’ll walk with you to their house to meet up with young Silver Spoon.”

She tried not to let the disappointment show on her face. Her mother hadn’t stuck around to see her in her costume, to tell her that she looked like a beautiful young mare. It stung, just a bit, but she shook it off. A grown mare doesn’t pout like a silly little foal.

“Okay.” She smiled back, doing her best to keep her voice even. “I’d like that very much.”

Her father smiled again, putting the finishing touches on his own costume. He was wearing a long-tailed dark blue coat with a white chest and golden-tasseled bits on his withers. He pinned a metal to his barrel and put on a rather silly-looking curved hat.

“That’s a nice…costume.” She tried to be genuine, and as dapper as the costume made him look, she had no idea who or what he was supposed to be.

“It’s a historical costume.” He smiled knowingly at her. “I’m the former Emperor of Fancy, Neighpoleon. Your mother’s going as his wife Empress Flow Serene.”

“I wish I could’ve seen it.” She let her happy mask slip just a bit, and Filthy Rich noticed.

“Tell you what.” He tilted her chin up. “I’ll bring you back a slice of cake from the party if you’re ready for bed by the time we get home. Deal?”

“…Deal.” She felt like smiling again. Diamond Tiara and her father were out the door soon after.

“Oh my gosh!” Silver Spoon cried out at the sight of her best friend. “Your costume is, like, amazing DT!”

“Isn’t it?” she beamed, giving her mane a toss back. “And you look so good! Your costume turned out so well!”

Silver Spoon was a retro black flapper dress with a gold trim, complete with a headband adorned with a pluming black feather. She had a small clutch purse on a strap to her side for candy and her glasses tonight were in a gold frame to match. Their costume’s color schemes complimented each other nicely, just as they’d planned. They’d be the best-looking duo of young, high-society mares in town that night.

They said their goodbyes to their parents and were out into the streets of Ponyville, hitting all the wealthier houses in Diamond’s neighborhood first.

I’d gotten word through Applejack that Pinkie wanted me to pick her up from Sugarcube Corner, and then we would meet up with the others. The older Apples were split up between hayrides and running some kind of spooky corn maze, Apple Bloom had long since split off to do some proper trick-or-treating with the other Crusaders. I hadn’t seen any of our other friends yet, but I was kind of looking forward to seeing their costumes. Mr. and Mrs. Cake were in the doorway, a big bowl of candy by their side. And seeing the four Cakes together, their costume was pretty cute. Mr. and Mrs. Cake were both dressed as graham crackers, Pound was happily roughhousing with his sister as a chocolate candy, while little Pumpkin looked absolutely adorable as a chubby little marshmallow.

“You all look great.” I smiled, waiting until their group of trick-or-treaters to trot off to come to the doorway.

“Oh, thank you!” Carrot Cake grinned, both parents scooped up their kids and squishing together for a group hug. The little ponies squealed, wriggling away finally with a giggle from Mrs. Cake.

“They’re a little shy tonight…” Mr. Cake started, looking really proud of himself. “But there’s…s’more where that came from!”

The two lost it at his dad joke, or at least…a joke that came from a dad, as I shook my head with a smile.

“Is Pinkie ready to go?” I asked them, already trying to forget that wordplay.

“I haven’t checked on her in a bit.” Mrs. Cake told me, coming down from her laughing fit. “She’s been acting a bit oddly lately. But you’re welcome to go up and get her, dear.”

“Thanks.” I squeezed past them, making my way to the stairs. It was a little odd, Pinkie had seemed so excited to go out just the other day. I’d figured we would’ve already been downstairs and hallway out the door by now. I got to her room at the top of the stairs and knocked for politeness’ sake.

“Pinkie?” I called for her. “You almost ready to go?”

As I was debating opening the door myself, wondering whether going in anyway would be bad considering she could be getting dressed, but then remembering ponies were always naked…then in the same thought going back to I wouldn’t like it if someone did the same to me, the door opened.

Pinkie was quite the sight, with an ice pack sitting atop her head like an oversized beret, a thermometer in her mouth and a knitted shawl around her shoulders and draped down her back. Her eyes looked tired and she let out a deep, raspy cough, swaying slightly on her hooves.

“Geez, Pinkie!” I crouched, reaching for her forehead to feel for her temperature. “Are you gonna be alright? Are you sick?”

“No no…” she muttered, coughing loudly into her hoof again. “I’m just…a little horse.”

I frowned, squinting at her in disbelief as her sickly face morphed into one that screamed ‘Get it?? HUH????’

“Terrible.” I shook my head, standing up. “Just terrible.”

“Lottie Dottie!!” she, looking much better, launched herself into my arms, and I sighed. “Did I get cha? Huh? Did I?”

“Sure did, Pinkie.” I shook my head again, trying hard to subdue a smile. I wasn’t mad, of course, but this girl was too much sometimes. “You did a good job on your costume.”

“It’s a pun and a costume! A punstume!” she smiled, and I rightfully feared that I’d be hearing said pun all night. She reached up and touched my ears, the cat ones, to be more specific. “Your costume is great! You make such a cute kitty!”

“Cat. Burglar.” I sighed, confirming my worst fears, not even embarrassed or happy at being called cute. At all.

Pinkie seemed to realize how close her face was to mine and got uncharacteristically self-conscious. She’d never been one to care about personal space, at least as long as I’d know her.

“Everything good, Pinkie?” I asked her, wondering what was up. She just nodded, covering her face with her hooves and giggling to herself. I narrowed my eyes at her, wondering if she was seriously not feeling well and this was more than a bit. What would a sick Pinkie Pie even look like? Sneezing confetti and getting covered in polka dots, probably.

“Alright then, if you’re sure.” I shrugged it off. We had a lot of stops to make tonight. I was going to tag along for some good ol’ fashioned trick-or-treating, or at least stand by while Pinkie did. Then, we’d hit the carnival style games on the streets, and round out the evening by stopping by a party being thrown by that pair of ponies I met at Town Hall, Lyra and Bon Bon.

I hoped that everything would go smoothly.

The night had been a huge success for Apple Bloom and her friends. Most of the adults handing out candy thought their group costume was not only adorable, but worth a couple extra pieces of candy. Some fellow comic book fans, kids and adults alike had even recognized who they were supposed to be, getting a good laugh from everypony. They pulled off to the side of the street, their bags starting to weight them down.

“I wonder how much I should leave for Nightmare Moon?” Apple Bloom asked as she looked down into her candy bag. “We got a really good haul this year…you think we could get away with a third of it?”

“I guess.” Scootaloo shrugged. “Hey, what do you guys think the grown-ups do with the candy anyway? I mean, they wouldn’t just leave it out in the woods, right?”

“Now that I’m getting to be a “grown-up young mare”, Rarity let me in on it.” Sweetie smiled, looking proud of that. “She said it’s different for every town, what they do with the candy. But in Ponyville, some of the adults take it up to the hospital for the sick foals who can’t go trick-or-treating. That’s why I’m leaving half of mine this year for “Nightmare Moon”.” She giggled.

“Well dang.” Apple Bloom hung her head low. “Now I feel like a right rotten apple, talking about “a third of it”. I’ll leave half too!”

“Me three!” Scootaloo chimed in. “I’ll even give away the caramel coco-nutters I got!”

“Really?” Apple smiled knowingly at her friend. “You’re gonna give away every last piece of your favorite candy that Bon Bon only makes once a year? Who are ya, and what have ya done with Scootaloo?”

“Hey!” she objected to her friend’s laughter. She looked into her candy bag with obvious despair, but shook it off quickly with a determined look. “No. If I only get them once a year, then so do the sick foals. I don’t mind.”

“Well that’s mighty kind of you, Scoots!” Apple Bloom beamed at her friend’s generosity. “C’mon, the others have got to be at the statue by now. I wish Luna was here this year, so we could get a good scare again!”

Sure enough, a few of their classmates were just leaving after dropping off their offerings. Apple Bloom wondered how many of them knew the truth about the candy by now? She’d make sure to keep it to herself, the real little ones should still get to believe for a little while longer. But the younger ones were long in bed by now, just leaving some older fillies and colts around. But despite the dispersing group, a couple of ponies remained.

Sure enough, it happened to be two familiar fillies standing over the pile. Something about it seemed off. If she didn’t know any better, she’d swear that the two of them were circling the candy like a couple of vultures.

“Diamond Tiara, what in tarnation are you and Silver Spoon doing?” she sighed. Their heads shot up, and Diamond Tiara’s eyes held their usual amount of attitude for the three of them.

“Like, not that’s it’s any of your business.” Silver Spoon started, covering for her friend like she’d been doing all week. “We gave some of ours but our bags can only, like, hold so much candy. We were just looking to see if anypony gave away anything really good that we missed.”

“You can’t!” Sweetie Belle cried out. “That candy’s not for you!”

“Oh please, what’s going to happen?” Diamond muttered under her breath, just loud enough for them to hear. “Are you afraid that big, bad Nightmare Moon is gonna come gobble us up? Didn’t know you cared.” She smirked.

“For your information, Diamond Tiara…” Apple Bloom spoke up, not really caring about spoiling the holiday magic of two sour fillies like them. “The grown-ups give that candy to the sick foals over at Ponyville General. You’re literally taking candy from foals now!”

Silver Spoon’s eyes widened behind her new golden glasses, looking from the fillies to the pile of candy, shrinking back a bit. “I…I didn’t know that.” She whispered, looking guilty.

But Diamond, it seemed, did not hold the same opinion.

“Look, blank flanks.” She sighed, her eyes dark with anger. “I’ve had a long, hard week, and I’ve been doing my best to stay on my father’s good side. I stayed away from you for that long. Tonight was my night to just go out and have some fun, show off my costume, and spend time with Silver Spoon. Some random foals aren’t going to miss one or two pieces of candy. So hurry up, leave yours, and take a hike.”

Her friends gave their own looks of contempt for the spoiled filly, and even Silver Spoon looked torn on how to respond. But Apple Bloom stood firm. She remembered what Lottie had told her about bullies and didn’t back down. She took a strong step towards the filly, who was still looting thought the pile.

“Diamond Tiara!” she shouted warningly. The filly didn’t pay her any mind. “You leave that candy alone or so help me, I’ll make you sorry!”

“Oh, I’m so scared.” She laughed, not even looking up. This lit a fire under Apple Bloom and she quickly lost her patience.

“Diamond Tiara! You…you…self-centered, no-good little brat!”

Everything went still, and nopony said anything. Her friends gave her looks that silently said, “Are you sure about this?” and “We’ll stand by you, but don’t get too crazy”.

The filly in question slowly raised her head to look at her, her eyes wide with disbelief.

“…Excuse me?” she said, barely loud enough to hear.

“I will not!” she shouted back. “What in the wide, wide world of Equestria is wrong with you!? You have everything in the world, everything you could possibly want, and you still gotta be so nasty to everypony around you! What happened to make you such a spoiled little princess? Did one of your butlers not come to your beck and call quick enough this morning? Did your Daddy buy you the wrong new dress, imported all the way from Fancy? Did your momma not love you enough??”

Diamond Tiara visibly flinched. For just a moment, Apple Bloom felt good being the aggressor for once. But the feeling quickly faded. Maybe she was too harsh. But something about how the bully was looking at her now was…off. She wasn’t put down by her words.

She was angry.

“Alright…” she started, laughing strangely. Silver Spoon looked at her friend with fearful, sympathetic eyes, but didn’t move. “Alright. Alright.”

She stepped closer to Apple Bloom slowly, something rolling off of her so strongly that the air was thick with it. She looked the farm filly dead in the eye, still advancing.

“Let’s talk, you and I.” she said, an odd smile on her face. “Let’s talk about how you think you know me. Well guess what, Apple Bloom? I. Know. You.”

Apple Bloom took a step back at her tone, but Diamond Tiara quickly closed the gap.

“You’re a down-home, country farm filly who thinks she’s all sunshine and goodness, but deep down, you can be just as nasty as anypony else. You think because my family’s rich, that somehow makes me meaner than anypony else with a bad word about you? You’re a lowlife nopony whose opinion matters less than anypony else’s.”

She tried to speak up for herself, but Diamond wouldn’t let her. Her friends, even Silver Spoon, all were seemingly too stunned by the scene to say anything.

“Everypony in town knows about the three of you, what you really are.” She sneered, turning to Sweetie Belle. “A dull, drab, talentless little filly who’s always going to be outshined by her perfect older sister in every way.”

Sweetie shrunk back under her words as Diamond turned her unusually calm demeanor to Scootaloo.

“A ground-bound loser whose parents are away more than Sweetie Belle’s. They love their work more than anything else. If it isn’t true, then where are they? Oh, that’s right.” She looked right into her eyes. “Anywhere else but with you.”

The usually confident pegasus filly’s eyes were starting to fill with tears. She scrubbed them away but couldn’t say anything back, afraid her voice would give away how hurt she was.

“Hey!” Apple Bloom found her voice again. “Don’t you talk to them like that!”

“And poor Apple Bloom.” She didn’t even slow down. She was still walking towards her. “The things I’ve heard about you.”

Apple Bloom’s heart was pounding, she was actually scared of what Diamond might throw her way.

“I leave you alone and you still want to get in my business? Fine.” She narrowed her eyes. “Let’s talk about how you think you’re so much better than me. I may have everything in the world, but my mother doesn’t love me? Is that where you want to go!?”

Apple Bloom had never seen Diamond Tiara like this. She didn’t mean to hit such a sore spot, even if she’d been trying to hurt the filly.

“Okay! Let’s run with that logic for a bit!” she shouted, her voice getting more and more angry. “My mother never looks at me unless it’s to say how I’m looking chubby lately, or that I need to stop embarrassing her with the way I walk or talk or eat or laugh! My mother never tells me she’s proud of me, just how I need to do even better next time. My mother never has a kind word or a smile for me, unless my father or somepony more important than her is in the room! My mother has never said the words “I love you” to me, not once since I can remember!”

Apple Bloom could see tears in her eyes, but the filly wasn’t finished yet.

“My mother doesn’t love me!” she laughed loudly, the sound scaring her a little. “Congratulations! You hit the nail on the head! You figured out why Diamond Tiara is such a big, bad bully! But you know what!?”

Apple Bloom felt her heart clench. The anger slowly died down in Diamond Tiara’s eyes and she leaned in close, her voice calm again. A scary kind of calm.

“At least I have a mother.”

There was a chorus of gasps. Apple Bloom couldn’t stop the tears from coming. With a choked sob, her sight was getting blurry as she turned and ran to be anywhere but here.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo couldn’t believe what they’d just heard. No matter how nasty Diamond Tiara’s bullying had ever been, she’d never, ever gone there.

“You!” Scootaloo’s wings buzzed at her sides, sounding as angry as she was. “I don’t care how you talk to me! You don’t ever, EVER say that to her!”

“You take it BACK!” Sweetie Belle screamed at her, crying for her friend. “You take it back NOW!!”

But Diamond Tiara just sat there in the dirt, unusually calm. The sight of it only made the fillies angrier.

“I’m gonna go find her!” Scootaloo told her friend, running off in the same direction Apple Bloom had. Sweetie Belle could feel her face warm with sadness and rage.

“I’m…I don’t care if I’m the biggest tattle tale in the world you…you nasty, evil little filly!! I’m telling my sister what you said, and then I’m gonna go find my friends! I hope…I hope you’re happy!”

Everything was quiet with the three of them gone. Silver Spoon could barely believe what she’d just witnessed. She knew how her best friend hurt because of how her mother treated her, it was the deepest, darkest secret she’d every shared, at a sleepover years ago. But to say what she’d said…

Diamond’s back was to her where she sat, so still Silver Spoon wasn’t sure she was even aware of her anymore. She slowly, carefully went to her friend’s side, sitting beside her. She was too calm, it was scaring her.

“Diamond?” she said softly. Her friend just stared up to the starry sky. “…She shouldn’t have said that.”

“Hm.” Diamond could only hum back.

“But…you…” She struggled with the words, needing to say something but not wanting to lose her. “…I’m sorry DT, but…you, like, went way too far.”

She was silent, but Silver could see a change. She was starting to tear up, the expression of emotion making Silver relax just a bit. She’d been afraid her best friend was broken.

“…I know.” She whispered, staring off in the direction Apple Bloom had ran off. Her withers were hitching, her body hunching over.

“It’s going to be okay.” Silver Spoon told her, gently rubbing her back. She’d started to shake. After a few long beats, Diamond spoke again.

“Do you…hate me?” she was shivering violently now. “…like Mother does?”

“No.” she assured her, shaking her head and pulling the shaking filly close.

Diamond Tiara was sobbing against her as Silver Spoon hugged her close.

“Diamond.” She told her calmly. “I know you don’t want to but…I think it’s time to like, talk to your dad.”

She could only cry, loud and ugly like she’d never cried before in her life. For her loyal friend sticking by a rotten filly like her. For the mother who she could finally admit didn’t love her. For her father and the family she might soon be tearing apart…if he believed her.

And for Apple Bloom.

She had regretted her words instantly. She hoped the filly would listen to her apology, even if she didn’t deserve to be forgiven. But this wasn’t about the pity she could get, or to lessen the anger everypony would have towards her; it was about taking back the worst words she’d ever said. And hopefully repairing the heart of the filly who didn’t deserve such hurt.

She’d realized it before. Before her mother had come and changed her mind. She knew Apple Bloom was happy, despite all of the things life had thrown at her. So Diamond’s own unhappiness only seemed all that worse around the filly, even though her life was “better”.

It wasn’t their fault she always felt so miserable, least of all Apple Bloom. Or even Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo, they all deserved an apology she could hopefully give them soon.

Silver Spoon let her cry for a while, knowing all the things Diamond had said would come back to get her soon. But Silver would stand by her, even if it was hard. She knew her best friend could change. The thing that hurt her the most was out in the open now, and there was nothing to do now but try.

Rarity had had a wonderful night thus far, showing off her costume and having a great time with her favorite young dragon. He’d gotten the night off from Twilight’s latest study session, leaving Owlowiscious as her assistant for the time being. As much as they both wanted her to come along as well, it was hard to argue when she was working towards such a noble goal.

“Your costume is really beautiful, Rarity!” Spike clasped his claws together, staring at her adoringly as he so often did.

“I am the cunning and beguiling master thief, Scarlet Palomino!” she said with a dramatic swish of her bright red trench coat. “I discovered her serial of novellas this spring and I knew I just had to bring her to life!”

“Oh cool!” Spike smiled, dazzled by his not-so-secret crush. “My costume’s from a series of pulp novels too! Though I got the design from the comic spin-off…”

He pulled out a prop rapier he’d procured to complete the costume and held it to the sky, striking what he hoped was a manly pose.

“I am…Perro!” he announced, rolling his “R”s a little. “The masked diamond dog vigilante who fights for the innocent and the common folk against tyranny and corruption!”

“Oh!” Rarity was full-on in character now. “So the brave Perro has come to thwart my latest series of capers, has he?”

“I won’t let you get away with it, you no-good crook!” he swished the sword dauntingly before getting into the pose he’d seen the canine hero take before a fight.

They both broke out into giggles before he gave chase. They played at a hero chasing a villain for a few streets before Spike stopped in his tracks.

“Do you hear that?” he looked around, wondering if he’d imagined it.

“Hear what?” Rarity strained her ears, lifting her hat a bit to get better range.

“Rarrriiittyyyy!”

Sure enough, she could hear a familiar voice somewhere…

“Where is that coming fr-” before she could wonder any longer, something small but firm barreled into her and she let out a very unladylike “OOF!”

“Sweetie Belle!” she straightened her hat. “Whatever is the matter? I thought you were out with your friends?”

Sweetie pulled away with tears in her eyes, and alarm bells were going off in Rarity’s head.

“Oh my…” she pulled a hoofkerchief from her pocket, wiping at her sister’s eyes. “Please, what has you so upset?”

“It’s Apple Bloom!” she cried, suddenly looking angry. “Diamond Tiara...that rotten filly said the most horrible thing to her and she just took off! Scootaloo went after her, but I had to tell somepony, she can’t get away with it this time!”

It was unusual for her sister and the other Crusaders to come to adults when it came to the schoolyard teasing, so whatever had transpired must have been especially awful.

And when Spike and herself heard what exactly the Rich heiress had said to their mutual friend, it hit hard.

“That!” Spike’s claws shook at his sides, and even though he knew he shouldn’t, he bared his fangs. “That little-How could she!!”

Rarity was furious, no question. But she’d have to be the adult here, luckily for that little-

No, keep your head, Rarity. She thought to herself. Be responsible and don’t start crafting a vendetta against a child.

“I’m proud of you for coming to me with this, Sweetie.” She assured her sister, dabbing at her eyes again. “We’ll have a talk with her father, don’t worry about that. But first, we need to make sure poor Apple Bloom is alright. Where is-”

Just as she thought it, another third of their trio ran into view, but not the one she was currently concerned with. She was panting, and she had a hopeless look on her face.

“I lost her!” she shouted, running up to the group, very much out of breath. “She ducked past the game stalls and then I got caught in the crowd! She could be anywhere by now!!”

More alarm bells. Surely, she couldn’t get too lost…

It was like getting slapped in the face when she remembered. The woods. The foals.

“Twilight’s barrier…” she tried to reason with herself, but she couldn’t shake off the feeling of dread.

“Spike, I need you to take the girls to Fluttershy’s cottage. She won’t let anypony in, so you know where the spare key is.” She said firmly, leaving little room for argument, but unfortunately, these two had one. “No buts! I know you both are very worried, but please! Listen to me!”

She brought the two of them close.

“If something has happened, we will be helpless if it happens to the two of you as well. Twilight had enough trouble rescuing one pony last time, we can’t afford to lose time rescuing more than one filly tonight.”

They wanted to protest, of course they wanted to protect their friend. But before they could even try, Rarity turned her attention back to Spike.

“I am counting on you to protect them and get them someplace safe.” She stated simply, and Spike nodded with a salute, barely covering up his worried expression. Then she was off, running to get the rest of her friends and figure out if there really was any danger here.

The barrier should hold. She tried to reason with herself. But…Charlotte broke it easily enough, strange magic or no… In this case, the only choice was to be safe than sorry. Because they would be VERY sorry if what had happened to all those other foals happened to one of their own.

She could only hope there wasn’t any reason to worry at all.

Apple Bloom could only keep running. She’d dropped her bag of candy back where it all went down but she didn’t care anymore.

She always tried to be a happy filly, for her family’s sake. For her own sake. But that didn’t stop her from getting overwhelmed by the thought of her broken family sometimes.

She hated thinking of it like that, being broken. Like her big brother and sister, like Granny Smith weren’t enough to make a “real” family, a complete one. Like no matter how much they loved each other, it would never be enough. But sometimes it felt like that.

Diamond Tiara…she felt a burning hate for that awful filly, sitting in her chest, making it hard to breathe. How could she talk about it like it barely even mattered? Like it wasn’t even a big deal? In her heart, all she could do was cry and keep running.

She really didn’t know much about the spoiled filly, in all reality. She really did feel like a rotten apple, even if she still felt so much hurt. Apple Bloom never would have called her out about her mother had she known how much hurt was there. She couldn’t even imagine having somepony who was supposed to love you and just…didn’t. Even if she’d wanted to get back at her for all the bullying, all the teasing, it just…wasn’t worth it.

Her legs slowed their pace, just a little. How long had she been running? Her lungs were burning as they tried to take in too much of the cold night air at once. She had just…kept running. Where was she now?

It was just a lone, empty trail, with woods on one side of the path. She couldn’t see any buildings or houses, she’d definitely gone too far away.

She stopped completely, trying to catch her breath through her tears. The sobs got quieter as she looked around, trying to figure out how she’d gotten so turned around.

“I didn’t…mean to go so far…” she was doing her best to calm down. “Applejack and Big Mac…they’re gonna be awful sore if I’m not back before the night’s over…”

She turned straight around, hoping that following her own hoofprints would get her back straight away.

But then…something felt off.

Her ears stood straight up, swiveling about, trying to pinpoint what she was hearing. It was so faint, but it was there.

It sounded like…crying?

“Hello?” she called out. Her voice rang out into the night, just a bit. But as she listened, the sound was just clear enough to make out.

“Hello? Is somepony there?” she called out again. “Are you alright?”

But it was still just on the edge of her senses. Just far enough and quiet enough for it to stick with her.

She went against all better instincts and followed the sound. At least, she thought she was following it. But the farther she went towards the woods, the quieter the rest of the world got.

She wondered just how far in this sound was coming from. Something nagged at the back of her mind, trying to remind her why she shouldn’t be here, but it was just muddled enough to fall short of wanting to follow the sound.

“Are you alright?” she called out once more. “What are you doin’ out here…in the woods?”

Is that what was clawing in her mind? Something about…the woods. The woods…why shouldn’t she be in the woods? It was escaping her, the faint sobbing all that she could think about. She stopped at a thicker area of trees, something catching her eye.

There were dug holes, about six hooves apart, surrounding the tree line. Something had been here, something she knew, but she couldn’t pin down the thought.

Then suddenly, the crying got louder. It was sharper, no longer muddled by the sounds of the night around her. She had the distinct thought in her head that for some reason…she shouldn’t be here. Something…something about…foals?

help

She heard the word so clearly, it could’ve been right in her ears. The voice was small, delicate. Heck, danger or not, whatever she was remembering, there was somepony in there. Somepony who was just as sad and scared as she was.

She had to do something. Without another thought, she stepped over the line of holes and made her way deeper into the woods.

The carnival games were a lot like what had been at the county fair every year back home, albeit more spooky-themed. And I used to go to those things every year since I was like five, so I was kind of cleaning house.

So far, I’d won a box of specialty candy at the ring toss, a pair of novelty googly eye glasses from the pop the balloon game, and I’d totally ruined some pony’s day at the dunk tank. It took a few tries but once I got over the thrill of winning I felt bad for them. They waved me off, saying it was bound to have happened sooner or later, but still…

“You’re really good!” Pinkie praised me, bouncing alongside me as we looked for another game. She’d won a few things too, but whatever level of prize she got she always asked for the equivalent in candy. She popped another piece into her mouth and chewed happily as we walked.

“Thanks.” I smiled, feeling bashful at the praise. We stopped at the water shooter game, the target being to hit the mouth of what looked like a pony with a fish tail.

“Oh wow!” Pinkie looked up at the prizes, pointing one of them out. “Look at the cute alligator! It looks just like Gummy!”

It had his coloring, from what I remembered of the little guy, but this thing was the size of a large dog, hanging above the game operator’s head.

“Do you want it?” I asked, not thinking twice about it.

“Oh, I’d love to take that big guy home!” she smiled. I sat down on the stool, surprised when a stallion dressed like a vampire plopped down on the one next to me. He seemed just as surprised, if a little put off, to be playing with someone (or something) like me.

“Umm…” a mare next to him dressed up like a pirate looked a little spooked of me. “Sweetheart, maybe we should…play something else?”

Pinkie looked a little down when she said it, and I felt bad. We’d gotten through trick-or-treating without any incident since I stood far enough away from the houses, but no such luck here. The stallion seemed a bit put-off too, but in a much more openly hostile way.

“This’ll be a piece of cake, hun.” He bragged to her, not taking his eyes off me. “It’s not like this thing has any clue what it’s doing. No sweat.”

Maybe he was just showing off for his girlfriend, but the comment set something off in me. I didn’t even care about being called a thing, but saying he’d beat me? Nope, nuh-uh, not happening.

“Well, buckle up, “Sweetheart”!” I mocked, pointing a thumb at my chest. “’Cause this thing’s gonna wipe the floor with you!”

He turned red, gritting his teeth while I paid him no mind. I faced forward to the controls, realizing they were different from the ones back home. It was one big button on the right, and four smaller buttons on the left. I guessed thumb-based triggers on a nozzle would be a bit trickier for ponies, wouldn’t they?

“Lottie Dottie…are you sure about this?” Pinkie asked, her ears drooping.

“Uh…yeah!” I smiled, hiding my hesitation with a bit of bravado. “I got this!”

“Oh, we’ve got ourselves a competition!” The mare running the game announced. “Rules are best two out of three, and no physically touching your opponent to throw them off, or I’ll ban you, got it?”

“Like anypony would touch that willingly.” He snickered. Pinkie seemed to puff up at his words, but I just laughed.

“You gonna talk all day, or are you gonna play?” I shot back, and we both hunched over the game, ready to start.

The bell sounded off for the first round, and the mare flipped a switch to start the water streams. It took me a second to figure out the buttons on the left were directional controls and how to get them where I wanted them to go, and I held down the other button to make my nozzle spray the whole time. The spray wandered when you weren’t telling it where to go, adding an extra level of difficulty where aim would normally come into play, but I eventually got it on the mark. Unfortunately, “Sweatheart” had it down much quicker than I did and was racking up the points while I was still maneuvering. I swore under my beath, the first round going to him.

“This is almost too easy.” He smiled at his girlfriend, and while she still looked nervous, she blushed and giggled at him.

“Next round’s mine, bloodsucker!” I taunted, and he grinned back.

“Big talk!” he laughed, and it made my blood boil. Everything reset and the second round kicked off with a bell.

I was much more on top of it this time, quickly getting it under control and hitting the mark. My stream hit the mer-pony’s bullseye for just a tiny bit longer than the other guy, and it was enough to win the round.

I sighed, the momentary adrenaline wearing on me as I realized the last round would be a toss-up. It was anyone’s game but I was in it to win it.

“You did it Lottie!”

“The last round’s a doozy, folks!” the mare announced. “Your target might be tired of getting shot at. I wouldn’t be surprised if they give you a bit more of a challenge in this round!”

We both seemed surprised by that, but the carnie mare didn't give us any time to sort out her words.

“And…GO!”

True to her warning, the merponies with the targets on their middles swirled around in an almost hypnotizing motion. It threw the both of us off, but we both seemed to get into the swing of it before too long.

“Ack! No!!” I shouted, losing the rhythm of the swirling for a moment, losing time while the stallion next to me kept in near-perfect sync. He saw me flailing from the corner of his eye and laughed.

“Where’s all that fire gone, “Lottie Dottie”? he laughed mockingly.

And I’m ashamed to admit it, but I kind of snapped on him.

“Nobody calls me that but her!!” I shouted, slamming down on the water button and spooking him a bit. He actually whinnied and lost his hold on the buttons for a second. But it was long enough to put me in the lead and keep me there. The final round ended with me getting the higher score, and the mare sounded my victory.

“We got a winner, folks!” she smiled, leaning over the game and grabbing my hand with her hoof, holding it up in the air like this was a serious victory.

“No fair!” he shouted, pointing at me. “She pulled that cheap stunt, I definitely would’ve won!”

“You’re right.”

It seemed to throw him off, hearing me say that. His posture got a lot less hostile and he listened to me talk.

“I didn’t mean to lose my head and scare you.” I told him, feeling ashamed for even accidentally using ponies’ fear of me to win. “I promise it wasn’t some cheap move, I just get…carried away with stuff like this.”

“Oh um…” he searched for what to say, looking at his girlfriend. “I get it…I’m…sorry for calling you a thing…and for calling you “Lottie D-”…I mean, that nickname. I was just trying to act tough.”

“It’s cool, I started it, calling you “sweetheart”.” I admitted, feeling kind of ashamed of how childish I'd been acting. “If you want a rematch or like…the prize, I understand. You totally could’ve beat me!”

“Oh! Uh…nah. That’s…cool of you though.” He rubbed at the back of his neck, seeming like he really meant it. We laughed a little before he hopped down off the stool, his girlfriend seeming smitten with the stallion who would sincerely apologize rather than the tough guy act. She waved when she left, seeming less afraid now. Pinkie seemed thrilled that everything had ended amicably, smiling her head off.

“That was big of you!” the mare laughed. “And your score’s pretty decent too! What’ll it be, hun?”

I looked to Pinkie, who still bounced and tilted her head towards the same prize.

“The alligator, ma’am.” I told her, and the mare handed Pinkie “Gummy 2”, as she affectionately called him the rest of the night.

“Thank you!” she nuzzled the prize, looking up at me with literal sparkles in her eyes. “I love him so much!!”

She spun around with him, leaping up into the air and planting a kiss on my cheek again. I could feel my face burning, but seeing her snuggle that big reptile made it easy to chalk up as her being grateful. I turned away and took a deep breath, letting it roll on over me, no sweat.

No sweat…

“You’re welcome.” I smiled back, walking with her to the other games down the main street.

“Bluey!” she smiled shrewdly, poking me in my side as we walked. “You’re kind of competitive, ain’t cha?”

“You’ve learned my terrible secret.” I joked, throwing myself into a somber pose, the back of my hand on my forehead. She laughed at my dramatics, hugging onto the prize I won her.

She saw an uglier side to me and still stuck around. I thought. Who could ask for a better friend?

I sighed to myself, unconsciously rubbing my cheek where she’d kissed me. This pony’ll be the death of me…

Apple Bloom could swear she was getting closer. She still heard the crying, every now and then. But whenever she called out, nopony would directly answer her.

But she didn’t feel afraid. She was out in the woods…dangerous woods, but she just…couldn’t remember why they were so dangerous. But even with all that, she felt…

Safe. Like she was being swept up in a big, comforting hug from somepony who loved her.

“Is…” she started, feeling a little off. “Is somepony…where are you?”

here

I’m here

“Where?” she desperately called out. She wanted to help them, keep them safe. Be with them. Her own voice sounded…kind of quieter somehow.

here

right here

nopony

nopony understands

She turned her head in one swift motion, her ears perked. And right there, just past a few more trees, was somepony. She went to them, no hesitation. No fear. No recollection of the danger.

It was a clearing, the trees on all sides forming a tall ring around the two of them. She looked at the other creature in the clearing with her. It was a pony, a little filly, who had to be her age. They even had the same coat color.

“Are you okay?” she asked, her voice almost smothered by the air around them. But it didn’t bother her. Why didn’t it bother her? All that mattered was this filly.

they don’t understand

it hurts

it hurts so much sometimes

“What does?” she asked, sitting next to her. Like they’d been friends forever. Like this all made perfect sense.

it hurts

they’re gone

“It’s okay.” Her voice was tender, comforting. She reached out to the filly, only to stop short. Why shouldn’t…couldn’t she touch? But the other yellow filly raised her head, with her bright red mane, and a big bow…

It was her. Another Apple Bloom was looking back at her, but something was different.

I miss them

it hurts

She had no eyes.

Big cavernous holes where her eyes should’ve been. They were overflowing with tears, just pouring out as she sobbed quietly. But…

Apple Bloom didn’t mind. Or maybe…she didn’t notice?

“Who do you miss?” she asked, but she felt like she already knew the answer, somehow.

Momma The other Apple Bloom told her, her voice creeping into her ears.

Daddy

it hurts

it hurts without them.

“It’s okay…” she hung her head, trying not to cry again, but she was failing. “I miss my momma and daddy too. A lot…”

I can’t… the Other Apple Bloom said.

I can’t…

remember their faces.

Apple Bloom’s heart hurt. She knew how she felt. Her family never talked about it, what had happened to them. Sometimes, if everypony was just having a bad day, they would pull out the family photo albums and just…remember. Remember what they’d lost and the good memories they had.

But that’s all Apple Bloom had. Photos. She was just too little when they passed away. And it just hurt too much to talk about, for her family. Sometimes, she had to pull out the photos on her own, just to reassure herself that she wasn’t forgetting their faces.

She knew this hurt. It was so familiar.

“I know…” she cried, her tears landing in the grass under them.

I miss them so much. She said.

where are they?

where did they go?

It was like the Other her was begging Apple Bloom for an answer.

“I don’t know. Nopony knows…” she started crying harder. “Granny…Granny said we’ll see each other again someday. Sometime, real far into the future.”

But this only seemed to make the Other her even more upset. Which in turn made Apple Bloom more upset.

but…

I wanna see them

“I know…” she really did.

I wanna see them now

everypony else got to see them

got to know them

why not me?

“I know…” the tears wouldn’t stop.

I don’t wanna be lonely

I don’t wanna be all alone anymore

will you

stay with me?

Her head shot up, her vision blurry from tears. But Other her was staring right at her, her own tears having stopped.

Something was happening. All around her, strange but…familiar orbs of light floated around the two of them, and Apple Bloom could’ve sworn she’d seen…something like this before.

stay

“Stay?” she asked. The Other Apple Bloom reached out for her, hugging her. At first, she didn’t feel anything, like she wasn’t even there. But then, something was slowly creeping around her, grabbing her tight.

But it felt so nice. Hugged by the Other her, she could feel her eyes getting heavy. Everything was warm, and quiet, and…perfect.

“I…” she said, trying to wipe her tears away. “I’ll stay with ya. As long as you need me to.”

She just wanted to…protect this filly, this Other her. Like she wish somepony would protect her right now. Everything just…felt right.

Like if she just did what she wanted, everything would be fine.

stay here… Other Apple Bloom smiled, whispering in her ear.

stay here

with us

“Us?” she asked, drifting off. Her eyes were too heavy, but she could still see the lights, all around them. They were dancing.

no more hurt She said, and her words were so sweet.

no more hurt

no more sadness

no more mean little fillies

no more ponies telling you how sorry they are

sorry that your family’s incomplete

“…Promise?” she yawned, her tears finally stopping.

promise

The last thing Apple Bloom saw as her world floated away was the Other her grabbing her tight, smiling. Only…the little pony was gone…and…plants? Vines, hugging…grabbing her tightly where the Other filly should be. But she couldn’t keep her eyes open. As the ground split beneath them, she drifted off the that sweet voice, telling her:

everything will be okay

Unbeknownst to the ever studious Twilight, the orb of light that had been taking up residence on top of her bookshelves rippled ever so slightly, slipping over to the window to look in the direction of the forest. It sat on the window sill for a while, looking out into the night.

It had happened again.

This party was pretty tame, like a lot of pony parties I’d been to so far in my life. Not like I was expecting to get shit-faced surrounded by pastel pony-folk. It was fun enough, getting to talk to some ponies who weren’t all squirrely around me. Most of the ponies here were really nice or just minded their own business. I wondered if the two hostesses had taken me into account when inviting people to their party, or if they just coincidentally had friends who were cool with me coming. It didn’t really matter, at the end of the day.

Plus, the punch was good.

The room was crowded, and a couple of ponies had come up to me willingly and started a light conversation.

“So…you’re a burgler who steals cats?” the one dressed up as a ghost asked, and I hadn’t figured out who she was yet, or if I even knew her regardless.

“No...” I sighed, seriously regretting not ditching the thief part of my costume right about then. “Just…follow my logic here.”

As I tried explaining it for the millionth time that night, I could spot Pinkie from where I was making her rounds and greeting everyone she knew at the party, which was everyone present.

I hope she’s having fun. I thought. This is exactly her kind of party.

Pinkie Pie had been reluctant to drop off her candy and Gummy 2 back at Sugarcube corner before they came to the party, she’d really wanted to show him off! But it was kinda crowded here, and Gummy 2 wouldn’t have left much room on the dancefloor that was Lyra and Bon Bon’s living room.

She spotted a familiar trio amongst the sea of other ponies she also knew and went to say hello.

“Daisy! Lily! Roseluck!” she bounced on up to them. “Great costumes! It’s good to see you three!”

The three were sporting cute costumes, wearing matching blazers and skirts, with tall socks too. Daisy’s outfit was in greens, Lily in yellows and Roseluck in reds. The three had croquet mallets at their sides in the same colors.

“Thank you!” Roseluck blushed, smiling at the compliment. “We just saw the musical these are from and fell in love with the costume design. Three mares named after a flower? It’s like they made the show just for us!”

“I like your costume too!” Daisy told her. “I really thought you were sick, but I got it. You’re a little horse, huh?”

They all laughed at the joke, and Pinkie was giddy that her choice of punstume could make ponies smile and laugh like she’d wanted!

“Lottie’s costume is cute too!” Lily smiled, and they all looked back to see the human talking to a couple of ponies. She seemed much more open then she had been in even the last few days. From far away, the group watched Lottie lean down and let the pony dressed as a ghost touch her kitty ears. The ghost pony laughed sweetly, and Lottie just smiled at her.

Something about this tiny interaction…bothered Pinkie. Sure, it made her smile to see Lottie having fun with ponies who might have, just a little while ago, been scared of her. Thought of her as a tall tale, a monster in the shadows. But some odd feeling, something she’d never felt before, bubbled to the surface and made her feel…

Sad. Kind of mad, but not at Lottie Dottie. It made her feel…small. Like she wanted to go to Bluey right away and be in her world again. But that would be rude, right? Walking away from the conversation she was in and interrupting another? Would Lottie get mad at her for breaking things up? The thought was so awful…her friend being mad at her.

“You…you think it’s cute?” she couldn’t hide the confusion and…worry? In her voice. The trio picked up on it right away, looking between each other.

“Uh…I mean-” Lily tried to recover. But Roseluck swooped in, saving her.

“Don’t you think she looks cute, Pinkie?” she smiled gently, putting a hoof on the pink pony’s shoulder.

“Of course I do!” She smiled back, the bad feeling still worrying away at her. They all watched the ghost pony keep laughing and giggling away, and Daisy leaned over to Lily, trying to be stealthy.

“Do you think that Carrot Top has a thing for Lottie?” she whispered, finally identifying the costumed mare.

“There it is again!” Pinkie spoke up, no such luck on the two going unheard. “A thing! I keep hearing about “a thing” today!”

They could see how confused Pinkie was, and decided then and there to listen to their friend’s troubles.

“…Can you girls help me figure something out?” she asked them, and they all agreed, nodding away. “Lyra said something funny at Sugarcube corner this morning and I can’t figure out what she meant. I’m super-duper stumped!”

“What did she say?” Lily asked, wondering what Lyra could’ve mentioned that put pinkie in such a state.

“She asked me if Lottie and me were “a thing”.” She told them, getting all worked up. “Then she wouldn’t tell me what she meant by that! But now I hear it again! A thing! A thing!! I don’t know what anypony’s talking about and it’s bugging me like crazy!!”

“Pinkie Pie, breathe…” Daisy tried to settle the pony, knowing she was prone to getting over-excited. “We didn’t mean to upset you, and I’m sure Lyra was just curious.”

“Yeah…” Roseluck smiled, putting a hoof on her shoulder. “When ponies ask you if you and somepony…er, some creature are “a thing”, they’re asking if…”

“They want to know if you’re a couple.” Lily finished, sensing her friend’s nerves.

The words hit Pinkie in a strange way.

“A…a couple?” she asked.

“Mm-hm.” Roseluck nodded. “Lyra probably realized she was asking something kind of…complicated and decided to back off. You know, to be polite.”

Pinkie tried to wrap her head around the words. Lyra, Daisy, Lily and Roseluck…they all wondered if…

They were wondering if Lottie Dottie was her special somepony.

The answer was no, and she opened her mouth to say just that, but something about that didn’t seem…quite right.

They weren’t a couple. They didn’t do the things that ponies in that kind of relationship did. She didn’t know much about romance or dating, but she knew that she and Bluey were friends. Just friends, even if they were really close.

Pinkie Pie had lots of friends. And lots of different kinds of friends. She had pen pals, friends who liked the same kinds of music, friends who liked to party and those who didn’t. Friends who she saw in the market and friends she saw every day. She even had a few best friends, and a best sister friend too.

She’d had the thought a few times lately, that Lottie was a different kind of friend. But she couldn’t quite put her hoof on why; what exactly made Lottie different? Special?

Whenever they were together, she couldn’t imagine being anywhere else. When they were apart, she was all Pinkie could think about. Lottie made her happy, in a way that nopony else really could.

Lottie Dottie used to be a little grumpy and stiff, but the more they got to know each other, the longer Pinkie stuck around and showed her friend that she really cared, she had changed. She was sweet, and thoughtful, and she made Pinkie feel so…appreciated.

It was strange to put it that way, but that’s how she felt. Lottie Dottie was so unfamiliar with other creatures being kind to her that whenever Pinkie did something nice, she could tell Lottie really valued her. She didn’t solely rely on Pinkie to be happy, but in her own words, she’d told her how she’d felt.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie!” She’d smiled, her warm hands on Pinkie’s face. “You make me happy!”

Pinkie stared at her friend from across Lyra and Bon Bon’s living room, the moment from their night out playing over and over in her head.

“What’s the difference?” she asked the three.

“Huh?” Daisy asked.

“The difference?” Roseluck followed.

“The difference…" she asked, not taking her eyes off of Lottie. "...The difference between being friends and being a couple?”

The three felt the serious air about the resident party pony, not used to hearing it from her. It made them uneasy, but they felt some sense of…responsibility. They had been the ones to help clarify her thoughts, if they left her hanging here, they might damage…whatever the relationship between the two was.

“Sometimes…” Lily started, subtly glancing over at Daisy. “Sometimes it’s when you want to be something…more than friends.”

“Sometimes, it’s when you can’t get somepony out of your head.” Daisy added, feeling a little embarrassed as she tried not to turn her gaze to Lily.

“It’s not always like…wanting kisses and nuzzles and hoof-holding.” Roseluck felt her cheeks heating up, thinking of her own romantic feelings for a certain stallion right in this very room. The enthusiastic earth pony stallion with pension for invention, currently dressed as a strange-looking robot. “But…it can be.”

Pinkie seemed to be thinking things over, her eyes still never wandering from the only human in the room. Lottie finally seemed to noticed her friend all but staring at her, offering a shy wave and a bright but unsure smile. Pinkie smiled and waved back, turning to the ponies who’d helped her that Nightmare Night.

“…Okay.” She finally said, a bashful smile on her face.

“Okay?” the trio echoed back, curious.

“Okay.”

And that was that. Pinkie was off to see Lottie, while Daisy, Lily and Roseluck could only speculate what she was thinking.

“Do you think we helped?” Lily asked her friends. They all seemed torn on the subject.

“Maybe.” Daisy shrugged, pulling her croquet mallet close to her. “Is it just me, or do both of you hope that nopony ever asks us for relationship advice ever again?”

“Oh, absolutely.” Roseluck sighed, her legs suddenly feeling very wobbly.

Though the three had barely talked to Pinkie Pie about the subject, the thought of being partially responsible for however this would turn out was almost too much to consider. If it went badly and Pinkie and/or Lottie got their hearts broken, they couldn’t help but like they didn’t do enough, or that they should’ve said something different.

“C’mon, let’s get some punch.” Lily suggested, getting a relieved sigh from her closest friends.

Twilight couldn’t believe her eyes. Just like that, she’d found it! She’d found how she would see into the past, to see how the Maple twins had crossed over! At least, if everything went smoothly from here on out.

“Spike! Spike come here! I think I’ve got it!”

The library was silent. She slapped her hoof to her temple, angrily reminding herself that Spike had gone out tonight. She grabbed the winning book and a fresh scroll. And as she flew out the front door, she was unaware of the presence currently hitching a ride with her, nestled lightly under one of her wings. It needed to go where she was headed, and it couldn’t travel anywhere on it’s own.

Twilight needed Zecora.

She knew tonight, the zebra mare would be someplace close by…The statue? Maybe with Mayor Mare? She ran through the streets, so close! She was so close!

There! Zecora was there, with Mayor Mare in the Town Square, along with several other adults. But that didn’t slow Twilight down. With her magic, she parted the crowd, not stopping for apologies, but made a mental note to do it later.

“Zecora! Hi, I don’t know if you’re busy, but I have something really important to ask you and I needed to tell you as soon as possible-”

“Princess!”

“-and I know you’re an expert on potions, especially ones that ponies aren’t familiar with and made with particular ingredients so-”

“Princess Twilight!”

“Huh? What?” Mayor Mare was trying to get her attention. “Oh, I’m sorry, that was rude of me. Was I interrupting something?”

“Princess, we’ve…we’ve got reports of a missing foal.” Her voice was grim. “Somepony was just about to go and get you. This is a search party.”

She looked around at the ponies in the group, noticing their worried faces.

“Who-”

“Apple Bloom.” The Mayor rightfully cut her off. “Applejack and Big McIntosh went out ahead already, along with some of your friends.”

She didn’t want to believe it. This was exactly what she had feared. But before she could do anything, she’d have to confirm her deepest fears.

“You all should sweep the town and surrounding areas anyway, just in case.” She took charge without meaning to, but nopony was arguing. “Zecora, I need you to stay here, I might need your help with something, but I hope I’m wrong. Please.”

“Dear Princess, I shall stand my ground.” Zecora nodded, her face stern. “And pray the young Apple is safe and sound.”

Twilight nodded, very thankful, before gathering her magic and teleporting quite a ways away, not knowing she was currently teleporting two beings.

She was at the edge of the forest, but she wasn’t alone. Just as Mayor Mare had said, her friends were already on the search, and they turned to her.

“Twilight!” Rarity looked thoroughly scared. “Rainbow Dash just left to go get you!”

“Mayor Mare told me the basics.” She tried to remain calm. “Is there any sign of her here?”

“Twilight!” It caught her off guard, Big Macintosh calling out for her from the tree line, she spun around to see him and Applejack there, the latter beating away at something. But it wasn’t her brother’s field of protection crystals. It was something else entirely.

The vines. They had encompasses the trees, wrapping wildly around the bark, thick and unyielding.

“I tried to move them with my magic Twilight, but they would not budge!” Rarity cried out. “And Rainbow Dash tried for a while to breach the overhead of trees, but it was too thick! No matter how many branches she broke, more took their place, even stronger!”

She couldn’t think of what to say. She knew that the vines, the forest were resistant to magic, but even physical attacks were failing? She ran to the Apples, fearing the worst.

“She can’t…I can’t…” Big Mac panted. Applejack was still bucking away at the trees, trying desperately to break through, turning and trying to tear at the vines with her teeth to little result.

The crystals were gone, the only sign that they’d been there were fresh holes were they once stood.

“I don’t understand…” she’d double checked the wards herself, nothing short of her own magical power level should’ve been able to move those. Even Lottie’s own unique magical properties only weakened the barrier itself by draining the crystals. She put her thoughts back to more urgent matters. “Is she…What about the other Crusaders? Are they missing too? What happened?”

“Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are being safeguarded in Fluttershy’s cottage, Spike is there too, doing his best to keep everypony calm, the dear. He’s doing quite well, seeing as they’re very understandably shaken…” Rarity answered her, looking fearful. “But he’s also there to help Fluttershy stop them from sneaking back out. Apple Bloom was driven off crying by those awful bullying fillies tonight. Scootaloo tried to keep up with her, but she lost her trail. Sweetie Belle came and found Spike and I right away. Applejack and Big Macintosh came straight here. We didn’t want to think the worst but…” she looked at the sealed off woods with a face full of dread.

“She’s fine!” Applejack shouted back at her, still trying to make her way in. “I just have to get to her! Help me, Twilight!!”

Twilight knew that her magic would only slow the vines down, it would take everything she had to even destroy a few of them. But who could even guess at how many layers were blocking their path, along with thick, solid tree trunks.

“Blast it Twi!” she cried out, turning to show her face. It was reddened, messy with tears, her voice betraying her hurt. “Give it a good magic thumpin’ and get my baby sister out of there!”

“Applejack, we have to-”

“Have to nothin’!” she shouted back. Twilight knew she was hurting. “You get her out of there, I don’t care what it takes!”

“I will, I promise!” she tried to get through to her. She wouldn’t tell her to calm down, that wouldn’t be fair. But she would fix this, she had to. “I need help.”

“Help?” Applejack was breathing heavy from her assault on the trees. Her legs were shaking under her. “Okay…okay yeah, help. How!? What do you need!?”

“I need Zecora.” She told her gathering friends. “In my research I read about a potion the Zebrican tribes use to preserve their oral history. If she can make it, it will tell us what is actually going on in there, what’s the cause of all of this. Once we know, I can figure out how best to get in there.”

“Consarn it, Twilight!” Applejack looked skeptical, growing more anxious by the minute. “Do we really have time for all of that?”

“We don’t have a lot of options.” She admitted. “If I just blast my way in, I might not have enough magic left to deal with what’s inside.”

“Okay…” Applejack wiped at her eyes, looking determined. “Okay.”

Rainbow Dash zipped back overhead, followed by her familiar colorful contrail.

“You’re already here!” she was just a tiny bit out of breath. Maybe the panic was getting to her too. “Twilight, did they already tell you-”

“I’m up to speed.” She nodded. “I need you to go get Lottie! She might be able to weaken the vines for me to get through!”

Rainbow quickly nodded before zipping off again. Twilight turned to her friends again gathering her thoughts.

“I’m going to pop back to town and ask for Zecora’s help. I’ll teleport us back here as soon as we’re ready. You all should stay here in case anything changes, and stay away from it for now. If one of you gets grabbed, I might not be able to help two ponies at once.”

They all nodded, though Applejack still looked on with so many burning emotions.

“We’ll get her out, Applejack.” Twilight touched a hoof to her friend’s cheek, still damp with tears. “I promise.”

“I know…” she started crying again. “I know.”

Big Mac pulled his sister into a hug before Twilight teleported back to town. She’d wanted to use the potion to see what had sent Sugar Maple to Lottie’s world, but now she’d have to focus on using it for finding a way to fight the vines properly and get Apple Bloom back unharmed. There was the possibility that the two events weren’t mutually exclusive. But she had to first hope that Zecora could even do what she needed first.

If she went into the woods blind, there was a distinct possibility that neither of them would be coming back out. Or whoever ended up coming in with her. It would take a lot to keep Applejack and Big Macintosh from wanting to come in with her. And Lottie would possibly be guiding her if they could even break through.

When. She corrected herself. When we break through.

The Cakes had made a lot of extra treats for the night, and I was all too happy to help them even things out. Pinkie was sorting through her candy, choosing what to give to the twins and picking out what to give as an “offering”. The whole thing still sounded crazy to me, but Pinkie said that Luna was more than okay with it all. Mr. Cake was putting the twins to bed upstairs and everything was pretty quiet, save for some enthusiastic candy-munching from Pinkie every now and then.

The party had actually been a lot of fun. There weren’t a ton of ponies there, and everyone there was actually pretty nice to me. Lyra had talked with me for a while, asking me stuff about what my world was like. Apparently, when she was still in school in Canterlot, she had been studying to be an ambassador to non-pony lands before she fell in love with playing the lyre. She still loved to ask about other cultures and what my species was like, and even told me a lot about other species on this planet. I now knew more about “Diamond Dog” culture than I’d ever asked to, and the fact that this world had tall, sentient dogs was barely a surprise to me at that point. She was offering to tell me all about Griffins and Minotaurs when Bon Bon called her away.

She’d apologized for letting me get cornered, but I told her that I really didn’t mind. It really was an interesting talk we’d had and I’d learned a lot. She seemed happy that I’d sincerely listened to her friend and even offered me some special candies she only made once a year. Pinkie’s baking still won out for “the best thing I’d eaten in Equestria”, but Bon Bon’s treats were a very close second. Eating it made me feel so happy that it made me wonder if Bon Bon had the same kind of “cooking” magic that Granny Smith (and to an extent, I) did.

Pinkie had a great time too, from what I could tell. She’d spent a lot of time making the rounds and chatting ponies up, reminding me of her claim of “knowing everypony in town”. At first it was hard to believe, but the more I got to know Pinkie, the easier it was to believe the claim to be true. We spent some time together, but Pinkie had acted…kind of strangely after talking with ponies.

She was still happy and bubbly like usual, but she seemed…oddly quiet. Sometimes she’d open her mouth to say something, then just hum to herself, her tail wagging just a little under her costume’s quilt. She seemed happy enough, so I kept my thoughts to myself, at least until later.

We’d gone back to Sugarcube Corner to sort through Pinkie’s candy, just enjoying more time together. Pinkie had taken off her costume, and I had shed the ears, tail and gloves from mine. The base catsuit was comfortable enough, I’d made sure it was, but it wasn’t something I would’ve worn any other day of the year.

“That’s odd.” Mrs. Cake was at the door, looking out onto the street. “The trick-or-treaters stopped early this year. Nopony’s out and about.”

“Maybe…they all went to bed early?” Pinkie guessed, but she didn’t sound too sure.

“Hmm…” was her simple response. But she shrugged and went back towards the kitchen, just in time for Rainbow Dash to come crashing through the door. She spun out, slamming into where Pinkie and I were sitting. When I was rightside-up again, Rainbow was standing on top of my chest. The blow to my body felt worse than it actually was, but it still hurt.

She knocked the wind outta me… I tried to say, but ended up only thinking. She was dressed as some kind of…turtle? A shell around her middle and wearing a red bandana mask over her eyes, some prop pronged weapons in her belt. I would’ve laughed if I’d been able to say anything.

“Dashie?” Pinkie asked, only to be cut off before she could ask what was going on.

“Lottie!” Rainbow looked like a far cry from her earlier prankish mood. “Apple Bloom’s out in those woods! Your woods! She’s missing!”

My blood ran cold, many visions of fillies being pulled into the ground flooding my mind again. Pinkie gasped in horror, along with a startled Mrs. Cake. I made to pick Rainbow up off of me so I could breathe again, but she was too heavy. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. With my breathing labored I was starting to feel the phantom sensation of vines at my throat, but I shook it off, trying to sit up. There wasn’t any use to panicking now. Rainbow finally got off of me and I took a deep breath.

“We gotta go!” Rainbow was panicking, and I sat up, needing just a minute for the spasms below my ribs to stop, Rainbow apologizing while Pinkie rubbed my back in little circles. As soon as I could breathe again the three of us were out the door.

The three of us took to the streets of Ponyville in the dark of the night. Just as Mrs. Cake had said, there weren’t any ponies around despite how crowded it had been not even a half hour ago. Pinkie was surprisingly fast, even next to Rainbow Dash. I was the odd human out, slowing them down. I was never very fast to begin with, but compared to these two it was making me look like I wasn’t even trying to keep up.

“She’s too big for me to fly with!” Rainbow called out. “Pinkie, can you-”

But she was already on it, apparently. Pinkie ducked her whole body under me in one swift motion, and suddenly I was sitting side saddle (pardon the term) on the back of the pink pony. My face burned in a mix of indignity and embarrassment, but this was not the time. I was too big for this ride, so to speak, it was like a grown adult trying to ride a large dog, size-wise. But Pinkie didn’t even slow down.

Earth pony strength saves the day, I guess.

“Thanks!” I called to her over the sounds of her thudding hooves and Rainbow’s wings. She smiled up at me, before rearing up suddenly and shifting into pony-hyperdrive. I wrapped my arms around her neck and tried not to fall off, but the ride turned out to be surprisingly smooth. The normally 15 minute walk turned into a 5-minute sprint/fly.

I saw the others huddled around the tree line, talking amongst themselves in hushed, worried tones. I could only hope everything was alright.

“This potion on its own gives one insight into the unknown.” Zecora said, grinding the herbs inside the mortar with the pestle held in her fetlock. “Used by my tribe for many centuries untold, but with magic is worth its weight in gold.”

“The book I found from the Canterlot archives said that it can be used to see into the past.” Twilight was pacing Zecora’s hut, too unsettled to be still. “I don’t know how far back to go. Will this be a problem?”

“More powerful magic gives one more powerful sight.” She answered, combing the ground herbs in a wooden bowl with plants that Twilight didn’t recognize. “As an alicorn, as far as you need you will see this night.”

“Good. Good…” she’d learned to trust in magic she didn’t understand a long time ago, in cases with both Zecora and Pinkie. But this was literally a last ditch effort. If this potion couldn’t show her how to beat the forest magic, she feared that all hope would be lost.

Then, she thought of Lottie, and her original intent for the potion. “I…I hate to ask, since you’re being so generous to make this in the first place but…do you have enough to make more?”

Zecora was still for a second before continuing her work, looking around her hut with hurried eyes.

“Rare plants from my homeland are in short supply.” She said, her voice riddled with doubt. “To say that I could…would be a lie.”

Twilight didn’t want to explain, to make Zecora feel guiltier than she herself felt. So she didn’t go into further detail, not right now.

Zecora silently worked, pouring a now pink liquid into a strange-looking beaker, much like one she would see in her own lab. It was adorned with golden ends, decorated with animal heads with ruby red eyes. Zecora held the beaker in her hooves and spoke in a language that Twilight recognized roughly as Farasi, from what little she could comprehend. When she was finished, the potion fizzled into a purple shade and settled.

“It is done. Go forth this night.” She said to Twilight sternly. “It is ready to drink when changed from purple to white.”

“Thank you Zecora.” She couldn’t contain herself as she hugged Zecora. Zecora hugged her back, letting Twilight take it in her magic. “We should hurry back. Do you mind if we teleport?”

“In our pace we should not roam.” She nodded with a determined look. “We must bring young Apple Bloom home.”

In a flash of bright magic, Twilight suddenly appeared, along with a zebra I’d never seen.

“Zecora!” Applejack shouted, looking a bit better. I’d heard her mention that name before, but I’d never seen the new face in person until then. “Did you do it? Did you get what you need?”

“She did it.” Twilight confirmed to the group, holding up a weird-looking liquid. “With this, we’ll be able to see into the past, and get a look at whatever’s behind this odd magic. Then, we’ll know how to fight against it.”

Twilight looked to me, a strange, worried look on her face.

“This was what I was researching.” She explained, her ears drooping. “I was going to use it to see how the foals crossed over. If the two events aren’t connected…”

A look spread across the faces of the ponies around me, and one zebra. I realized what she meant. By her tone, if she used it now, she couldn’t use it for me. Pinkie leaned against my side, and Applejack kicked the ground in frustration.

“Twilight.” I clenched my fists. “I don’t care about that right now.”

She blinked her big lavender eyes, the look on her face hard for me to place.

“I don’t care how long it takes me to get home.” I told her, and I meant it. “I know you won’t stop trying. Right now, Apple Bloom needs this a hell of a lot more than I do.”

I felt a pony slam into my side, a weeping Applejack had thrown her forelegs around me. Big Mac’s head bumped into the middle of my back, similarly weeping. Soon it was a group hug with all but Twilight and the newly arrived Zecora.

“I promise.” Twilight wiped at her eyes. “If I have to go to Farasi myself for those plants, I’ll get you home. I swear it, and…and-”

“Drink it together, share the sight.” Zecora cut her off, and the following rhyme scheme threw me off. “Perhaps…find an answer to more than one plight. Focus your magic and open your minds, let the truth reveal itself in kind.”

Before I could ask why she was rhyming, Twilight stared at the vial with grim determination. It floated in front of her in her magic, the light slowly changing color with her strained focus. It went from the familiar, soft magenta to a sickly looking purple and green, occasional sparks of black shooting from her horn. Before I could ask about that either, she shot off a beam of magic at it, the potion crackling with black static before bubbling a little and fading to white.

She was panting a little, but she seemed to have gotten expected results. In her normal magic, she conjured two glasses, pushing one to me. Normally, I’d object to putting unknown magic into my body, but again, this wasn’t about me.

“Take a drink, picture your goal.” Zecora said warningly. “And remember, you are in control.”

Twilight poured the potion between the glasses, just enough for two. She held hers out for a “here goes nothing” toast. I clinked my glass to hers and we held them up, taking a few sips at the same time. I held onto my glass tightly as I felt myself slipping out of reality, my vision going white.

The last thing I felt was Pinkie, her hoof still held tight in my hand.

I came to I don't know how much later, gasping for breath. The vision was still fresh in my mind, and it had spared no details. How Sugar and Silver entered the woods, where they’d gone, how they got there. Everything was so confusing and impossible, but it seemed…

“Lottie?” Applejack looked up at me expectantly. “What did you see?”

“I’m…” How to even start. “I don’t know…It all went by so fast…and I still don’t really understand magic stuff all that well…”

“When Twi comes to, you can run it by her.” Applejack nodded, tuning to her still white-eyed friend. “She’ll know what it all meant…she has to.”

Twilight was still caught in her vision, I couldn’t imagine what she was seeing. If it was the same thing I’d seen, she’d know what I knew and then some. Our friends were crowded around her, waiting to see what they’d learn from her. Save for Pinkie, still holding onto me.

“I’m fine now, Pinkie.” I smiled, trying to settle her nerves.

“Okay.” She smiled back, peeking over to the other potion-taker here. “Don’t move a muscle, Bluey! I’m gonna go make sure Twilight’s alright too.”

She hugged my side so quick and tight that it almost knocked me over. I watched her and Applejack join the rest of our friends to watch over Twilight while I collected my thoughts.

The things I'd seen in the vision...I was trying to put the pieces together but things weren't making sense. If what I'd seen was true...then...

I remembered what the me from my dream said to me…the things she whispered when I was feeling my lowest, when she told me everything I both did and didn’t want to hear.

Come back

Back to me

We can be together again

I’ll never let you go

I love you

Eyes widening, everything made sense. All the little pieces from everything I’d learned since before I even came here were falling into place…it made me wonder why I never saw it before now.

I looked around at them all…all the ponies, the people I’d come to trust with everything. The fear and panic on their faces, how worried and uncertain they were about how to make everything right.

If there was one thing I felt bad about, it was lying to Applejack.

While I didn’t really understand what I’d seen in the vision, I knew what it meant. As much as someone like me could anyway. And when I saw it, I knew what I had to do. Maybe this was the right thing to do, or maybe I was walking into a trap. Either way, this was something only I could do, and if I didn’t do it, I don’t think I could ever forgive myself.

If I'd told them what I was planning, they never would've let me go.

I reached out and touched the vines, and though I couldn’t see any difference in them, I could feel something under the tips of my fingers.

That same magic. I could feel some of it flowing into me, but not enough to make a difference. This forest had eons of endless magic at its disposal; I could stand here, sponging it up all night long and barely make a dent. I just didn’t have that much magic to begin with.

But what I did have…was what this forest wanted.

I closed my eyes, remembering baking with Granny Smith, how it felt to use my magic on purpose. I felt the wisp of energy swirl in my lungs with every breath. I felt how it rose to my mouth and into the air when I finally spoke.

“You can hear me, can’t you?” I asked, feeling the air around me change. It was quiet and still, and by the looks of my friends I was the only one immersed in it. “Let me in, and I’ll give you what you want.”

Creeping silently, the vines started to curl themselves back, leaving a space just big enough for me to pass through.

“Lottie Dottie?”

With a look behind me, I saw that Pinkie was staring on with her big blue eyes. She trotted closer, her steps hesitant and unsure. I turned, holding her face in my hands. I wondered how long she’d been watching. She leaned into my touch, and I gave her a sad smile.

“No matter where she is, I’m gonna go get her.” I told my closest friend, someone I would hopefully see again soon. By now, our friends had noticed what was going on and weren’t sure what they were looking at. Applejack and Big Mac tried to come for the opening, wanting so bad to rush in and save their sister, but before they could even reach me they were cut off.

The vines had grown massive, the long tendrils sprouting sharp, angry thorns that covered every inch of the living plant life. They swung about at the ponies trying to make their way to stop me, but damn if they didn’t keep bucking and fighting their way through.

Twilight was still in the depths of her vision, tears spilling from her glowing eyes. Rarity used impressive magic to keep any vines away from her. When they barely reacted to raw magic, she used her energy as a buffer to bat the vines away from the two of them. I’d never seen her look so fierce.

Rainbow Dash tried to fly to stop me, but the vines snapped at the air like whips, trying to grab her legs or her wings and ground her. She kept on fighting them though, dancing around the thorns like it was nothing. She was a brave one, that was for sure.

Applejack and Big Mac were strong ponies, and they seemed like the biggest threat to the vines since they fought with raw strength instead of magic. Big Mac held his costume’s ax in his teeth, swinging it at the approaching vines to fend them off from his sister. The vines snatched it from him, lifting him off the ground before he let go, flinging it into the ground as he fell to the dirt. The siblings made it closer to me than anypony else trying to make their way over, so the vines fought them harder.

I’d have to be quick. If any of them got seriously hurt trying to stop me, I’d never forgive myself. I let go of Pinkie and stepped into the trees, watching them close up as she watched me, seemingly frozen in place. She seemed to snap out of it, reaching out for me with a sad, longing look.

“Lott-”

The vines closed themselves off, separating me from the rest of the world.

I was completely alone. My heart ached a little at the last sight I saw outside these woods, but I had to be here. I didn’t know exactly what was in store for me, but there was a chance something would go wrong.

“I was gonna leave her at some point…” I sighed, turning towards the deeper forest. “Rip off the band aid and all that.”

If I was the only one who didn’t make it back out, I would still consider it a happy ending. More vines parted for me, instilling in my mind that the forest wanted me here. With a heavy sigh I stepped further into the trees, wondering if this would be enough.

If I could save Apple Bloom.

She was young, and sweet, and kind; She didn’t deserve the fate I’d seen in my vision. If it was a choice between her or me, I’d pick her every time. And I couldn’t imagine anyone else making the opposite choice.

“I don’t belong here anyway.” I reasoned with myself, trudging through the darkness. The closed off forest left little room for any moonlight to creep in. It was still and quiet, like it always had been, and for the first time since I came to Equestria, I felt truly and utterly alone.

“It’s for the best.”

Author's Note

sorry for the wait, everybody. being a teacher is fun, and very rewarding so far, but damned if it doesn't take up nearly all of my free time.

i will post the next chapter in just a couple of days, to let this one sink in and let people read/comment. then, one more chapter to wrap up the main story.

Lottie, making the big heroic, but probably stupid sacrifice.

will she save the day? will she finally pay the price for her stupid, somewhat selfish decisions? her bad bullying advice to Apple Bloom finally caught up with her and set this horrible snowball of events into motion.

game night is quite the sight with Lottie's competitive streak. Monopoly never tore a family apart so quickly. her and Rainbow Dash have something in common. maybe they'll have some friendly competitions if Lottie makes it out of the woods. :c

pinkie figures something out. will she get the chance to confirm what she's thinking? not if those vines have anything to say about it.

Diamond Tiara had her breaking point too this chapter. I know some of y'all are ready to break out the torches and pitchforks, and I ain't one to pull a starlight glimmer and give her a full redemption immediately after causing so much hurt, but do keep in mind she's like...twelve, with years of emotional abuse to work through. she'll have her time, no question.

we see the forest in action, and just how exactly it lures foals in. more on exactly what is going down next chapter.

now for the costumes!

Lottie was obviously (and frustratingly) going as a Catwoman expy.

Applejack as the Tin Man, to round out that NN theme she had going on that the show never let her finish out.

The CMC got to be the PPG, other people have done great fan art of that, so I'm not even gonna even try to take credit for the idea.

Rarity as the Equestrian version of Carmen San Diego, "Scarlet Palomino". Just imagine a red version of her Shadow Spade costume.

Spike as the Equestrian version of Zorro, "Perro"

Rainbow Dash was the cool but rude Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle Raphael, letting her love of turtles (or rather tortoises) shine through while still being something awesome.

Lily, Daisy and Roseluck as the titular characters of Heathers, which i personally like better as a musical.

Background Time Turner as a Cyberman, not the most original idea, cut me some slack.

i think that's everyone who wasn't a more generic costume. I couldn't resist putting Pinkie in her punstume once I thought of it, it wouldn't leave me alone :o

i know some folks like to imagine the Flower Trio as a poly relationship, and i think it's cute too, but i kind of have a tiny side ship for Roseluck and Time Turner. (Daisy and Lily do have a thing for each other tho) maybe it's just my leftover feelings about Rose Tyler and Ten, but the show ships them too, a little. Ditzy Doo (Derpy) is still his best friend, and they're inseparable, but i myself don't ship them romantically. sue me. no telling in this story if the Doctor in this story feels the same way too, that's a whole different story.

if you spy any spelling/grammar errors, don't be afraid to correct me on it. i try my best, but some things still slip by me.

again, next chapter will be posted in a few days, to let this one sink in. so until then, don't be shy and leave a comment to encourage me to get that last chapter out sooner. i'll miss the comments when this story is done, even with the short sequel stories i got planned.

see you guys soon,

cyan

The Night Pt. 2

Twilight came to, flashing back to her own time and reality. Her friends surrounded her once again and she felt a sense of relief. But once she saw the looks on their faces, she felt a sense of unease.

“What…what happened?” She asked. Rainbow Dash was nursing a long scratch on her leg, and one of Big Mac’s eyes was swollen shut like he’d been hit. Rarity seemed tired, the tip of her horn smoking a little. Applejack had it the roughest, Zecora putting something on her barrel. Pinkie Pie sat facing the trees, and Twilight could hear her crying.

“They came out swingin’ Twi.” Applejack hissed as Zecora treated her. “They had big ol’ thorns this time, they were playin’ to win. They done picked me up and swung me around before it all stopped.”

“That's..." she started to say, before realizing something. "Where’s…Lottie?”

“She went in.” Rainbow told her, sucking through her teeth with a pained hiss, holding her leg close to her.

“She what!?” Twilight looked around, as if hoping her friends were lying to her.

“She said she didn’t know what she saw in her vision.” Applejack grumbled under her breath. “But then she went in, like it was no big thing. She said…she was gonna go get her…no matter what.”

Her friend seemed like she wanted to be angry, to shout about their friend going in alone, but the hope of seeing her sister again was too overwhelming to be angry. Big Mac looked at the ground out of his one good eye, his back half hitting the ground with a tired, sad thump.

“Vines got us good.” He said, shaking in his exhaustion. “Wasn’t…strong enough.”

“That is just not so!” Rarity sounded every bit as sympathetic as they all felt. “When Twilight faced them before, it took everything she had just to take down one of those horrid things. We were surrounded by dozens, and they only retreated when dear Charlotte was inside.”

The vines seemed to make a conscious decision…Twilight was trying hard to figure out what all of it meant. They seem to be set on capturing Lottie, but why? All the other targets have been young children, why go after her?

“What did you see in there Twilight?” Applejack asked, seeming to say what everyone was thinking. She had been so caught up in the state of her friends that it almost slipped her mind.

She told them what she saw…the first vision she had.

When Twilight came to, she was alone. She seemed to be inside the woods now, not out by the tree line like they had been in reality. The trees around her were different than they had been, shorter with thinner trunks. How far had she gone back?

And more importantly…

“Lottie?” She called out into the woods. There was no response, and it left her feeling anxious and worried. But…she tried to keep Zecora’s words in her mind, “Remember, you are in control.” She repeated it like a mantra, careful to not lose herself.

She looked around, for some kind of clue or sign, anything to point her in the direction of where she was supposed to be looking.

“Lottie!?” She tried again, but there was no sign of her.

Maybe we’re seeing different things? She wondered to herself. There was a chance they’d be pulled into different visions, and it would give them twice the chance that they’d see something useful. At least, she hoped that was the case.

Twilight could hear something. Farther out from where she currently stood, there was a sharp rustling in the underbrush. She had the distinct feeling it wasn’t her friend.

In the dark, she could barely make out the silhouettes of two small ponies, and for a moment, it felt like her heart stopped. She wondered if she was seeing the Maple twins, what had happened to them. But as she kept looking, the theory quickly proved itself wrong.

“Beetle!” a voice cried out. It sounded barely older than a toddler. Twilight’s eyes adjusted to the dark to see the two in more detail.

The smaller if the two was a little unicorn filly, younger than the Crusaders, but older than the Cake twins. She had a white coat that was marred with dirt, and a green mane with purple streaks in it. Her hair was choppy and mussed, same as the other pony. He was a colt, bigger than her, and he was alarmingly skinny. His also choppy green mane lacked the little filly’s streaks, but their coats were the same dirtied white. Going by looks alone, they were probably siblings.

“Hang on, Tulip.” The colt whispered. “I gotcha.” He hoisted the filly onto his back and they kept moving. She had no choice really but to follow after the two, who very obviously couldn’t see her.

They went farther and farther into the woods, and with the way the colt walked, Twilight noticed he was favoring one hind leg. Upon looking closer, it seemed…like it had broken at one point and healed the wrong way. But he was still plenty fast and when he did put weight on it, it didn’t seem to hurt him enough to really slow him down.

“What happened to the two of you…” She wondered aloud, but of course, they didn’t hear her.

They finally came to a stop under a large tree and sat leaning against the trunk. She sat with them too, if only to hear them talk more clearly. Her being here was of no comfort to them, as much as she wished she could be.

“Beetle…” the filly sniffled, and the older colt pulled her in close.

“It’s okay.” He shushed her. “Everything’s gonna be fine. We made it.”

“Who are you two…” She said to herself. They didn’t look like any of the lost foals that Twilight had found out about. “Maybe I’m watching for a different reason?”

“Beetle, I’m hungry.” The filly told him, her voice a little whiny like a toddler’s would be. Understandable. She thought, looking around at both their surroundings and their conditions.

“Me too.” He sighed. They were both skinny for their ages, but the older colt especially so. Twilight could spy ribs, even in the dark, and his legs were all lacking any usual muscle to them he would have at his age, especially the malformed one. “I gotta rest for a minute, then we’ll keep going. We can get somethin’ to eat in town. What are the rules?”

The filly sniffled again, looking thoughtful. As thoughtful as a kid her age could, at least.

“One. Don’t let nopony see you.”

“Right.” He replied, leaning his head back to rest.

“Two. Stay off the trail.”

“Good.”

“Uh…Three! Listen to Beetle!”

He laughed, ruffling her mane with his hoof. The two of them sat for a while, and by extension, so did Twilight. She could hear the familiar sound of those woods like she had before: no animals, no insects, just wind rustling through leaves.

“Beetle?” the filly asked, breaking the silence.

“Yeah, Tulip?” he asked back, voice a bit weary.

“Is she gonna find us?” her voice was small and scared.

The older colt, Beetle, slipped out of his discomfort long enough to respond. “Not if I can help it.” He muttered, his eyes angry.

This seemed to satisfy her, and not a moment later, she had dozed off against his side. He hummed thoughtfully, looking like he was debating stopping for longer than he’d planned. In the end, he gave in and started to drift off too.

Twilight could only sit and watch over them, even though she knew this was all taking place sometime in the past. Between this whole strange situation and their tired, malnourished appearances, it felt like the right thing to do. She sat, keeping an eye out for any sign of hostile plant life.

But something else caught her attention first.

It was eerily quiet, and the lack of any sound at all made the fur along her spine stand up.

“No!” She scrambled to stand up. “Leave them alone!”

It was a sign that something was coming, like when the vines had tried to take Lottie. Twilight knew there was a possibility this was why she was here seeing this vision, from the moment she drank that potion, she was ready to see something terrible. But she still wasn’t prepared for how it made her feel.

From off in the woods, Twilight heard another sound. It caught her completely off guard, because to her…it sounded like Tulip’s laugh. Tulip’s eyes fluttered open with a yawn, sleepily glancing around her. Her ears perked at the sound, and she seemed like she was interested in what was going on. As Twilight watched her stomach was in knots, hoping against everything Tulip would just stay put.

“Hello?” she called out in a soft voice. She got up, starting to walk off before looking back to her brother. She looked between him and off into the woods a few times, but her curiosity won out in the end. Twilight was torn between following her and staying with Beetle, but before Tulip was out of sight she finally decided to follow after her. She was just too little…

She followed the sound of her own laughter for a little bit, not seeming to notice how strange the fact of that was. It wasn’t until she reached a clearing in the trees that she stopped to take a look around. A very familiar clearing…

“Oh wow…” she said, her eyes shining. A similar orb to the one in Twilight’s study danced lazily in the air, as they were want to do. It should have been a comforting sight, but knowing what happened to kids out here put her on edge.

“Just…get out of here …” Twilight’s voice was shaky and low. The fear was hitting her again…but she shook it off, standing tall, trying to push it all away.

“You're okay, Twilight.” She told herself. “You have to see this, no matter what.”

“Hello?” the filly called out, her voice brimming with curiosity. The same voice giggled back, and prancing into the clearing came another Tulip, chasing after the orbs and making them scatter. When the newest Tulip spotted the one Twilight had been following, they both saw something…strange.

Her eyes were endless pits, like a darkness that didn’t seem to have an end.

She remembered when Lottie had described the vision when she had been sick in bed with a fever. How Silver Maple’s eyes had been similarly empty, floating in the void Discord had later called the In-Between. But this was still in their own world, as far as she could tell.

Was there some kind of slipping between realms here? Or was something projecting this illusion, to lure foals and take them to the In-Between? Discord had said something lured them…but why a vision of themselves? Twilight couldn’t figure it out just yet, there weren’t enough pieces to put together.

“Who’re you?” Tulip asked, tilting her head at the false version of herself. The Other Tulip just smiled, slipping behind a tree and suddenly reappearing behind both Twilight and the real Tulip. Her eyes were more disturbing up close, but Tulip didn’t seem to notice. She looked at this other version of herself as if nothing was wrong.

“Are you lost?” she asked, like this was perfectly normal.

not lost

And Twilight felt another chill run up her spine, because the Other Tulip’s mouth didn’t move when she spoke, but her words were crisp and clear, like she was speaking directly into Twilight’s mind. Another thing Tulip didn’t notice.

“You’re not lost?” Tulip asked, sitting down to chat. “This place is…scary.”

scary

dark

cold

but it’s better than back there…

Tulip’s eyes widened, and Twilight could only wonder what they were talking about.

that mean old mare

with her long, black cane

Tulip did a whole-body flinch at the thing’s words, her ears pinned down flat to her skull.

“She hurt Beetle…” she sniffed, her backside hitting the forest floor. “He couldn’t walk no more…she tossed him out in the mud…”

she said it’s where mud ponies should sleep

told the neighbors he ran away

“Why did she hate Beetle?” the little filly sounded confused. “Ain’t she our grammy?” The Other Tulip morphed into somepony else, an elderly white unicorn mare with a long, black cane, her wrinkled face pinched with disgust. Tulip reared back in fear.

That no-good, whore mother of yours seduced my son…Generations of powerful unicorn ancestry tossed aside for one mud pony slut! He’s better off dead, the both of them are!

Twilight didn’t want such a young pony to hear this sort of thing, but she didn’t know how to protect her from this…she couldn’t, it wasn’t really happening, presently. Tulip seemed scared and confused by what the old mare was saying, no surprise for a toddler, but she was afraid, nonetheless.

You have a future, little flower. I can make you into a beautiful young lady…you can bring greatness back to our family name. But that mongrel brother of yours is too willful…he won’t break, no matter how many times I remind him of his place.

“NOO!!!” Tulip cried out, tucking into a little ball and shivering. The old mare morphed back into Other Tulip, watching her original shake in fear. Twilight couldn’t tell what she was thinking, or if she was thinking anything at all. She didn’t seem…all there. Somehow...incomplete.

Beetle

he tries

tries to be strong

but he won’t stay with us forever

“Nuh-uh…” Tulip tried to retort, but her voice was too quiet “What do you mean…Beetle won’t be here?”

brothers

sisters

they never stay together

not forever

he’ll go away

like Momma and Papa

they all go away

“I WON’T!!!”

Beetle was in the clearing now too, panting, still favoring his good leg. But when the both of them looked back to the figure holding Tulip, it had shifted again.

Now, the Other Beetle was holding onto his sister, staring right into the real Beetle’s eyes.

you think you saved her?

you took her away from a warm home

food

safety

all because you weren’t happy

selfish

SELFISH

“She didn’t love Tulip!” he shouted back, the filly still tucked away in the false Beetle’s embrace. “She should be with me! We’re all we have!”

cold

scared

hungry

you think you’re a protector?

just a broken little colt

a failure

“No…” he shook his head, sounding unsure. “I mean…I’m. I’m trying…”

stay here

His head shot up, looking into the double’s cavernous eyes. Then, his gaze drifted down to his beloved younger sister.

stay here

you’ll be together

no matter what

“We’ll be…together?” he asked, latching on to the hope this Other him was offering.

together

forever

with her

with us

with me

“I saw…other foals…” she said, her ears drooping and her wings falling at her sides. “The visions…they came one after the other…I saw the foals from my research but…”

She had seen so many of them. All their stories, all their pain and suffering. Why they had run away and how the forest lured them to stay. Every hollow-eyed version would sit with her for a long time.

“So many others…” she whispered, wanting to forget.

“It wasn’t just…five?” Rainbow Dash asked, feeling a creeping horror just like everypony else present.

“There were…more, almost a dozen…”

The implications hit everypony all at once.

“But…they’re safe, right?” Applejack asked her, getting close to her friend’s face, almost confrontational. “They went through Lottie’s portal, safe and sound?”

Twilight didn’t want to hurt her friend, but her previous hypothesis had been…disproven.

“We know Sugar Maple went to Lottie’s world…I still don’t know how or why…” she couldn’t look her friend in the eye. She couldn’t bare the heartbreak…the disappointment she would cause with her words. “But I saw so many little foals…and they…”

She didn’t know how to put it. What exactly had she even seen?

“The…the vines…they…” she swallowed, her mouth suddenly very dry. “They took them. They put them…someplace else. Their bodies are…in the In-Between.”

The word hit hard.

“B-…bodies?” Applejack’s eyes went so wide, her pupils shrunk to pinpricks. There was a similar effect on all of their friends. Rainbow flew up, looking sorely irritated.

“NO!” she snorted, sounding like a wild mustang. “We can’t just-!! I’m-!!”

“I…” Applejack seemed…drained.

“They’re not…they’re not dead.” Twilight was fairly sure, she had to be. “But their…their physical bodies are stuck someplace else…I don’t know how to get them back.”

The silence hanging around them was suffocating. Twilight wished she had more answers, more reassurances that things would turn out alright...that they would come out on top like they always did. But Twilight could only focus on the dead, empty night that seemed to strangle every last bit of air from her lungs.

“Lottie…”

Pinkie Pie spoke up for the first time since Twilight came around. Everypony turned to her, their attention thoroughly grabbed.

“She saw something…” she reminded everyone, maybe even herself too. “She said she was going to get her back…She’ll come back to me… she has to.”

It hurt her heart, seeing all of her friends in such a state. But seeing Pinkie like this was especially unsettling. It was like all the light and joy she usually radiated was nowhere to be found, her mane was limp and hung low like the rest of her.

But she might be right. Twilight thought.

“She could be onto something…” Twilight paced a little. “She might have seen something that could help…She wouldn’t go in there if she could get hurt…right? She wouldn’t purposefully put herself in danger or…hurt herself…”

Rarity and Applejack flinched, and Twilight saw something in their eyes.

‘Right?” she asked them, and the looks on their faces didn’t reassure her.

“Charlotte…” Rarity tried to say something, but her voice died in her throat. Applejack just shook her head, her bangs hiding her eyes as her head hung low. She didn’t know what had put them in such a state, but it put everypony on edge.

Pinkie especially. She held her head in her hooves, weeping. Rarity went to her, but Pinkie spun on her, surprising everypony.

“It’s not fair!!” she shouted, sobbing. “I d-didn’t get to…I w-wanted to…”

She collapsed onto Rarity, who stroked her friend’s mane, trying to comfort her but she only sobbed louder.

“You don’t think…” Applejack looked fearful, seeming to look past the vines and into the woods where their friend was. Where her sister was.

“It keeps trying to get Lottie…” she remembered her earlier line of thinking. If the forest, for whatever reason, wanted to possess Lottie, like it seemed to…

Would she try to placate it…by offering herself in Apple Bloom’s place?

Would it even work? Would it just take them both? Or did Lottie see something on an entirely different line of thinking? Could she stop this? Why did she decide to do it alone? Was there no other way?

She looked out into the woods, Pinkie’s crying the only sound for miles.

“Please be safe…” it was all she could do.

Hope.

I made my way into the forest, watching every step. If this was going to work, I had to get where I was going with no distractions, no cheap tricks from this shitty forest. I had to be sharp, smart, hyperaware of everything around me.

If only I wasn’t so goddamn terrified.

I put up a good front when I said my showy farewell, but I was so scared. My hands were shaking so hard I had to grab onto my arms to keep them still. All I could think about was the sensation of the vines on my neck, the claustrophobic feeling of being surrounded by earth and dragged into the ground. But I pushed it away and made the youngest Apple the only thing on my mind, over and over again.

I heard them before I saw them. The lights, floating idly around me as I walked. The forest was so dark, all sealed up from intruders, and they were the only light I could see. They were with me, even if they wanted to protect me and send me away like usual, that wasn’t an option this time. So they did what they could and stayed with me, at least it seemed that way. I could be putting way too much thought into it.

“Thanks.” I smiled at them. If they noticed or felt anything, it was impossible to tell.

But in no time, with nothing trying to stop me, I made it to that familiar clearing. That empty ring of trees with lights idly floating like fireflies, no direction in mind at all.

“I’m here!” I shouted, trying to say it with any magic I could muster, to make sure I was listened to and not just heard. I could hear the shifting of vines behind the trees, but they stayed out of sight for now. But I didn’t let down my guard.

“I know what you want!” I looked around, wondering what I would see.

I knew why the forest wanted me so bad, but I didn’t want to play my hand too early. I needed to know that I was right before I tried to get her back.

“Come out, you must be tired after taking an innocent little filly and putting up all those vines out there, but we need to talk!” I called out, putting more magic in my voice. Enough for it to take from me. If it could.

I felt cold, like something was looking at me. I spun around, coming nose to nose with that Other me.

I let my guard down!

This fake me, even dressed in what remained of my costume like I was, stared deep into my eyes.

you

you came

back to me

we can be together

My head felt foggy, my legs weak. I clenched my fist hard, the stab of my nails in my hand to ground me, so it wouldn’t take me too. Not yet. Maybe it really was weak after taking Apple Bloom, but it wasn’t as strong as it had been in my dream.

But it was still trying.

“I’m here.” I told it again. “And I know why you want to keep me here.”

It said nothing, this Other me. I just kept on talking.

“You want Sugar, don’t you?” I asked it, and it didn’t react at first. “The one that got away, huh? I feel you. But she’s long gone. You can’t get her where she is. Someone made sure of that.”

It seemed angry, though it’s expression didn’t change. I could feel the strong emotion rolling off of it, but I pressed on.

“You can’t get Sugar, but you can have me.” I told it. “You know who I am, don’t you? I’m the next best thing.”

she’s so close

but I can’t find her

where did she go?

“Sugar is far away, and you’ve been taking foals for a long time, haven’t you?” I asked this fake me. “You’ve been trying so hard to fill the void she left behind.”

It was lonely, empty and hungry. And before I saw what I saw, I would’ve wondered why Sugar was so special. Did it really just want what it could never have, or was there more to it?

But I knew now, and I had two options.

I could give myself up in her place, and get Apple Bloom back. If that would even work.

Or.

I could talk to her.

“It’s not right…” I whispered to the fake me. I fought the way my head was swimming, needing to say this...If I could just reach out...let her see what was right in front of her...

“It’s not right..." I mumbled, gathering my quickly diminishing strength to push through the fog in my head. "It's not right what you’ve been doing here."

For a moment, nothing happened at all. The Other me just stared, but...I stared back. If it was a battle of wills I was quickly losing, but I glared for all I was worth, letting her know I wasn't going down just yet.

I blinked, and the Other me vanished, And for a long while it was just the lights and I.

you

I whipped around, the sound of her voice was too close. But no one was there. I stumbled back, too drained to focus on my footing. But I stayed upright, even if it was all I could do.

you came to me

It was a voice I'd only heard once before. In the vision...now I'd never be able to forget it.

I

was so

alone

I shut my eyes tight, like that would somehow make this stop. But I focused on my breathing like Granny Smith had taught me, feeling the magic in my breath.

"...Come on out, Silver Maple." I told her, hoping she would listen to me like she had before.

And when I opened my eyes, she was there. Just like the vision I had seen so long ago, with her hollow eyes and her long, flowing silver mane and tail. I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen that vision for myself.

Her floating form seemed to distort the light around her, making it so much darker. But I could still see her...clear as day.

you

you're finally here

we're together again

Sugar

I felt dizzy, but I stayed on my feet, pressing my nails into my hand so hard I could feel the white hot burn of breaking the skin. It cleared my head, I couldn’t let her take me.

Not yet at least.

so

alone

where did you go?

my sister

gone

gone

all

alone

“I know you miss her…” I tried to get through to her, trying desperately to shake off the muddled feeling that I knew to be her trying to take my mind. “But she’s safe…”

I looked into her empty eyes, even if it would draw me in further.

“You made sure of that.”

--

When I drank Zecora’s potion, I’d found myself in that familiar clearing, seeing the same scene from one of my dreams. It really had been a vision, like Twilight had thought. Silver Maple, little and alone, walked into the clearing like I’d seen once before. They’d been on their own in the forest for days now, waiting for the chance to make their way to Canterlot to get emancipated. She looked tired, her mane disheveled and dark rings under her eyes. She looked up at the trees with a sad, listless look in her eyes.

“I’m so mad at Momma…” she spoke to the forest like it was a person, and I remembered what Sugar’s diary had said, that she talked to plants. “She pushed me away…I thought she loved me…but she was gonna leave me…”

The leaves in the trees rustled, and she listened intently.

“No...you don’t understand…” she whispered back, her eyes getting teary. “I can’t stay with you…I have to look out for Sugar. I don’t…I don’t know if I can get us to Canterlot…”

She broke down, sobbing on the forest floor, mumbling to herself.

“It’s not fair…” she sobbed, her anger growing with every word. “I just wanted my life! I wanted to go to school and play with Sugar, and she took that all away!”

It was quiet, save for her heaving sobs.

“Silver…”

She whipped her head up to look at Sugar, who had come to the clearing to find her. To comfort her, but it seemed like seeing Silver this worn down made her rethink her approach.

“Silver…” Sugar pleaded, her ears down. “Let’s…let’s go back.”

“…What?” Silver’s voice was quiet, but you could hear in her voice that she was still angry. Sugar doubled down, trying to talk to her sister.

“I can’t stand to see you like this!” Sugar cried out, trying to get through to her. “You’re tired all the time, and you’re so sad and angry over everything that's happened…It's...it's all too much for us! I’m sorry but, you’re not all that healthy to begin with, and we’ve barely made it out of Ponyville…I just want things to go back to normal…”

“What do you think all this is for!?” Silver shouted back at her, making her sister flinch. “The trees, they helped us! I’m doing my best…If we go back, we’ll be separated!!”

“I know…” Sugar whimpered, trying to get through to her sister. “But it’s better than you getting messed up or hurt…We’re just a couple of little city fillies in way over our heads…I just don’t want anything bad to happen to you…”

“You’re a liar!!” Silver shouted, getting up and advancing on her sister. “I’m doing all this because I don’t want to lose you!! But you’d rather go back!?”

“I…” Sugar tried to speak, but her voice died in her throat. She was just a scared kid.

“I’m not going back!” Silver shouted. “I’m never going back!! You’re trying to leave me too! You don’t love me!! Just like Momma!!”

Silver’s horn lit up, a great green spark lighting up the night before striking down and seeping into the forest floor. The familiar sight of vines slipping out from the trees still hit hard. They creeped along the ground towards the fillies, who hadn’t noticed them just yet.

“The trees and plants… they understand…they love me, they listen to me…” Silver said in a warning tone. “They want me to stay with them! But…I said I wanted stay with you, to protect you!”

The vines were so close, and all I could do was watch.

“If you don’t need me…then I don’t need you!!”

The vines grabbed Silver, and she didn’t react. She accepted them as they crawled up her, ready to take her. She stared angrily at Sugar, ready to be part of the forest.

It was for the best…she never really fit in with ponies, they didn’t understand her.

Nature was the friend she’d had when nopony else understood, who didn’t make fun of her weird ideas or the way she thought or talked. Who listened to her when she got all gloomy for no reason? Who kept her company when she was all alone? The plants and trees didn’t think like ponies did, or talk in quite the same way, but that was okay, because neither did she.

She was ready to just…let go. Leave everything behind and stop suffering and caring about anything at all.

But something snapped her out of it.

The vines grabbed Sugar too. She shrieked at the top of her lungs, trying to twist and buck out of their hold on her, but it did nothing.

“What? No!!” Silver shouted, almost completely covered in vines now. “She doesn’t want to be with us! She made her choice, don’t take her!!”

Did the forest think she wanted to keep Sugar here, even with her angry words? Or was her magic going out of control? It’d all happened so suddenly, she couldn’t stop it. She didn’t know how.

She was angry, still clinging to the idea that nopony understood. Not her mother, and certainly not her sister. But the sight of Sugar getting dragged by those vines, pulled into the split-open ground, it made her remember.

How precious her sister was, how she didn’t want anything bad to happen to her. How she’d done all this so they could always be by each other’s sides.

“No! No no no nonononono!!” she shouted, but the vines crept up and covered her mouth.

They were going to take Silver, she’d submitted to her fate. She couldn’t go back home now. Not after she’d yelled at her mother…and now her sister.

But they wouldn’t take Sugar.

She channeled all her magic into her horn, ready to get Sugar out of here. She had read about the barest bones of how to perform a teleportation spell, but she’d never had a magic teacher. She could only hope she could get Sugar just far enough away to get out of the forest on her own and back home. Even a few inches away from the vines would give her a head start…

She couldn’t breathe. It had almost reached her eyes, and she was so afraid. Sugar was hyperventilating, struggling for her life.

It was too hot. Her magic pushed all the way up into her horn, too much all at once. Everything was bright and blinding, and all at once her magic went wild. She hadn’t had a magic surge since she was a foal. But this one ripped through her body so forcefully the pain was indescribable.

She’d just wanted to get Sugar someplace safe.

Somehow I knew all this, even just as a spectator. I watched on, seeing this part of the vision for the first time, but I had a feeling I knew what was coming next.

Silver’s magic shot into the trees nearby and somehow…tore open the air. Swirling light and sound flashed in the trees, the sound almost deafening in the previously quiet night. The sight of it was unlike anything the sisters had ever seen.

Silver’s talent had always been something…different. Her mother had called it a green hoof when she’d healed those sick plants. But it was something much more than that. Her cutie mark appeared that day; Two comets chasing each other. Some ponies thought that a comet was a symbol of rebirth, the beginning of new things.

Drawing her power from nature, borrowing its strength, she dipped down into the raw essence of magic and changed one thing into another, a feat that most unicorns didn’t have the magic reserves for.

She could change things. A sick plant into a healthy one. Or in this case, nothing into something. Her magic had surged and she had taken more than she ever had from the forest, changing the empty space into just the opposite. In her wish to get her sister someplace safe, that empty space had gone from the beginnings of a teleportation spell to a portal made from a rip in existence itself.

Where it went, Silver would never know.

The vines around Sugar lost their strength, Silver had taken too much from them, and the little earth pony filly was off her hooves. She screamed, reaching for Silver, but she was almost completely submerged now, the vines the only thing keeping her from getting sucked into the portal. She wanted to reach and grab onto her, never let her go again…but it was too late.

Her saddlebag she’d hastily packed before they ran from home went through the portal before she did, being sucked in by an invisible force, along with loose branches and rocks that were too light to stay down. Anything the force of the portal could take, it did. When Sugar lost her grip on the single vine she’d managed to hold on to, wrapped around her dear sister, she was launched into the slipstream. The portal sparked and flared in the thick trees, and with a thunderous, screeching wail, it collapsed in on itself. It was gone.

And so was she.

Silver cried for her sister as the ground closed around her. She was buried, her body losing its form and moving someplace else…going to a strange place where everything was dark and limitless. Where once only magic existed, now there was something new. She floated on in that endless existence, her body felt like it was barely there. And for so many years, all she could do was cry.

Until her eyes couldn’t cry anymore. They went numb, like the rest of her. She was empty, her existence unending in this new place. She never slept, never moved, even the solitary comfort of the sound of her own breathing was taken from her...

All she could do was think.

And all she thought about was how much she wanted was her sister back.

How could she send her away?

How could she yell at her like she did?

Now she was so…

alone

all she wanted to do

was to go

home

--

“You wanted to find her again so bad…” I told her, watching her every move. “You heard other foals like you…ones who were scared, alone and vulnerable, and you took them. You reached out with your magic and used the forest to bring them to you.”

helped them

kept them safe

nopony loved them

I love them

“…I know you do.” I tried to reason with her, still feeling her pull. “But I know how much you want Sugar. Do you know who I am?”

She looked at me with those eyes, they bore into me with such an intensity that I lost the feeling in my legs. I fell to the ground, biting the inside of my cheek to keep my head. It wasn’t working as well as before. She was getting stronger.

Sugar

but

not Sugar

I miss her

so much

“I’ll…stay here.” I told her. My body was so heavy...“If you let Apple Bloom go, I’ll stay here with you…forever.”

Apple Bloom

“Yeah, Apple Bloom.” Did she not know their names? “She’s a sweet kid, and her family is waiting for her. She needs to go back.”

she’s here

with us

with me

The lights around us grew restless, and one of them flew above my head. With that soft sound they made, it flew in front of my eyes, and…

“…No.”

I looked around at all of them. How many were there? How many of them got lured into this awful place and trapped, reduced to…

The lights just floated along. What could they do? Where could they go? All they could do was exist, endlessly. In this place.

Just like her.

I wanted to hold the one that came to me. I held out my hand to it but it was weightless. I couldn’t believe it, but it would explain things…

“Apple Bloom…” I whispered to her. She didn’t respond, how could she? But something in me knew it was her. What they all were.

I came here to play her game. To get Apple Bloom back and safe with her family. But The sight of all of them...overwhelmed me. Everything was muddled in my head...but I could still feel the anger bubbling to the surface. The moment I looked Silver in the eye...everything overflowed.

“Give her back!” I shouted at Silver. “She deserves to live! Give her back!!”

no

“What do you mean, no!?” I could feel tears pricking at the corners of my eyes.

no

won’t

can’t

don’t know how

I couldn't hold back the choked, angry sob that rushed out of me, and I fell to one knee.

Everything was too much.

She was winning.

she stays

you stay

forever

My body hit the ground before I even knew what was happening. Suddenly I could barely breathe, and my eyesight was going dark, even when my eyes were wide open.

I won’t ever be alone

ever

again

It was all for nothing. In the darkness, all I could see were those eyes. I looked deep into the endless voids, swallowing every part of me, body and soul. The deeper I looked, the more I could see.

I can’t snap out of it. I thought, feeling myself slip away.

She has me.

I suddenly shot up, out of breath for some reason. My heart was racing but I couldn’t really think…I…

Was I having a nightmare? I remember being pretty scared...and angry, but aside from that…nothing. I was in Grandpa’s house, and…I guess I had fallen asleep on the couch.

There was a knock. I stretched real quick and went to the door.

“Hi there, honey.” Mom came in, hanging up her coat. Was it that cold out yet? She hugged me and for some reason it felt…like…

“Did you get everything set up?” She asked, letting me go and coming inside. “Your brother has been saying he’s hungry since four-thirty.”

Mason and Dad came in, the latter carrying some baking dishes. Mason was playing on his phone and barely paid any attention to where he was going. Same old, same old.

“Your mom made cheesy potatoes.” Dad headed for the kitchen to drop everything off. “And meatloaf.”

Mom had learned to cook from her mom and, to be completely honest, neither of them had been very good cooks. Her meatloaf was a tiny bit plain, and she burnt it sometimes, but it was still my favorite. I was excited for this week’s Sunday dinner.

“Wait…” Had we been having dinner on Sundays? For some reason it didn’t seem familiar. But…we do it once a week. Mom, Dad, Mason…

Everyone was getting settled into the house when there was another knock at the door. I couldn’t think straight for a second. Who else would…?

Cautiously, I opened the door. And…

“My goodness!” She came in, carrying a pie tin. I could smell it, still warm. “It’s so cold out there, I think we’re in for snow before too long.”

Mrs. Russo was in my doorway, and I was so happy to see her. Something was different about her, I couldn’t place it, but for some reason I felt so much when I looked at her.

Wait, why did I call her Mrs. Russo?

“Hi Grandma.” I smiled. I just kept looking at her, the sight of her with me feeling so…surreal for some reason…why couldn’t I remember..?

“Charlotte.”

I whipped around, Dad was looming over the two of us. He always kicked up such a huge fuss whenever she came up. And he always seemed to strike a nerve with her too. They hadn’t gotten along since before I was born.

“Are you going to let her in?” he said with a joking smile. The sight was so…out of character for him. He stepped around me with a funny look and went right up to her.

“Hi, Mom.” He smiled, leaning down to meet the short, old woman and kissing her on her cheek. “Great to see you.”

“Adair!” she smiled right back, returning the kiss. “How are things at the hospital?”

“I don’t bring my work home with me, you know that.” He sighed, but smiled again. “But, busy as usual.”

No, that’s not right…Dad’s always had a good relationship with Grandma Russo. I remembered. She’s his mom, for crying out loud.

I feel all jumbled today…

“I’ll bet!” she laughed, handing him the pie. She took off her coat to, turning back to me. “Charles hitched a ride with me today. His car’s still in the shop, so I picked him up from the hardware store. I think he’s sneaking one of my brownies…”

She stuck her head out the door with a laugh.

“Charlie!” she shouted. “If you’re pilferin’ somethin’ that ain’t yours, I’ll kick your ass!”

“Give it a rest, you old bat!” a familiar voice shouted. He stepped into the house…his house. Grandpa was here…and I…

I don’t know why I felt so sad…and so happy at the same time.

“Hey there, puffball.” He smiled, and the sight made my heart stop. “Your Uncle Teddy says hi.”

I smiled, wiping at my eyes quickly and rushing him for a hug.

“Whoa!” he held the brownies above my head to keep me from crushing them. “You miss me or somethin’? Ha!”

“Hi Grandpa…” I don’t know why, but hugging him felt like…like I didn’t know when I’d get another chance. It was a somewhat morbid thought, but it was how I felt. “Yeah, I did.”

I let him go finally and hugged Grandma too.

“Well, I don’t think Lottie’s ever been so huggy!” She laughed, giving one back. “She and Mason always put up such a fuss about it.”

They started talking to each other, making their way to the kitchen. And I could only stand there. Everything was…so normal. Everything felt so right. My family was together, I was…happy. But…I don’t know why that felt so…odd.

I went with them to meet everyone in the kitchen. They were setting things up for dinner.

“Lottie, didn’t you set the table?” Mom huffed, and I felt bad.

“Sorry, I think I…fell asleep on the couch.” I admitted. “I don’t know why I…”

What was I doing before I took a nap? I wondered. I didn’t even remember falling asleep. Weird…

“Well…” Mom seemed to consider. “All the excitement must’ve finally caught up with you. Just help out now, ‘kay?”

“I’ll get the plates, sorry, sorry!” I fussed, weaving past my Grandpa to the cabinets, wondering what Mom meant by excitement. I reached for the plates, only to find coffee mugs in their place. And I didn’t even see any of the ones I’d brought when I’d…

I’d moved the plates to a lower cabinet before, so that I could reach them better. But they were still on the higher shelf…why?

“Sorry, short stuff.” Grandpa laughed, reaching up over me and grabbing a stack. “I moved the stepladder upstairs to dust in my office.”

His office…

Of course…this is his house still.

Still? I kept thinking that things were…different than they were, than I knew them to be. Little things were throwing me off. I tried not to think about it. There was too much to do! I couldn’t keep thinking about every little thing. My head was starting to hurt.

I took the plates from Grandpa and grabbed the silverware where I knew it would be to start setting the table. Grandma was putting out the spread, and like always, her desserts looked amazing.

“You brought chocolate cream pie?” I asked, much more excited for after dinner now. Not that I’d say no to whatever she brought.

“Your favorite! To celebrate your new gig.” she grinned, playfully bumping my shoulder with hers. “When I heard from your dad about it, I was just thrilled. I’m so happy for you!”

“I…used to work at the hardware store.” I thought out loud. What gig could she be talking about?

“You worked your hardest and put in the time, and put yourself through school. And this internship is gonna open a lot of doors for you. My Lottie, doing toy design for some big company in the big city!”

It all hit me at once, the past few years. Working to support myself, going to classes at the local college. It was a small campus, not a lot of advanced courses to it, I couldn’t even afford to live in the dorms. But I took lots of art and technical design classes and got my degree, put together a portfolio and submitted it to a big toy chain’s design department for the paid internship they offered. It was a gateway to bigger things, something I’d been working towards for a long time.

It’s what I thought about doing before…before…?

“I had good enough grades for all that?” I laughed.

“Oh, you’re hard on yourself, but you really pulled it all up senior year.”

Senior year…

The phrase hit hard for some reason. Why did that bring up such bad feelings? Wasn’t that the year I-

I could hear another knock at the door, stopping my thoughts in my tracks and I poked my head out the kitchen doorway. Grandpa looked to me, smiling expectantly.

“Well? Go on, Dandelion.” He laughed. “That’s your guest knocking, after all.”

I was confused. Who would I have invited over to my family’s Sunday dinner? Maybe Stacy? It wouldn’t be out of the question, bringing my roommate for a free, hot meal. I shrugged, going for the door.

It…wasn’t Stacy. And when my eyes met hers, my blood ran cold.

“Lottie!” she came in, like nothing was wrong. Like nothing had ever happened… “I didn’t miss anything, did I? I don’t want to make a bad impression on your folks!”

“…Claire.”

She smiled at me, and I couldn’t figure out what I was feeling. Too many emotions hit me all at once, and I could only freeze when she came close and kissed me.

It was so…familiar, like the years were rushing back to me. She was older now, her long blonde hair cut to just above her shoulders, and there were other little things that I could see had changed. But to me, she was exactly the same.

“Hi…” I finally said when she pulled away, a dopey smile on my face. “I missed you.”

“I know…I missed you too.” She gave a sad smile, and something sad rolled over me. How long were we apart? Where did she go? “This long-distance thing is killing me, but I know you’ll love the city.”

“The city…” It was fuzzy, but…

“It’ll be a big change from your hometown, but I’ll be there with you.” She hung up her coat. “Your company’s headquarters is only like…twenty minutes from campus, so we can commute and get lunch together. And our apartment’s only a fifteen minute bus ride from both!”

That’s right…I was going to the city. We were moving in together. She’d been in the city on a track scholarship at a much nicer college than I’d gone to. And…we’d been dating the whole time. It felt so serious now, from the days of us as stupid kids in high school. And the time apart had been hard, even with video calls and spending holidays together, but we’d made it work.

But soon, we’d be together all the time.

She went to the kitchen and Mom hugged her, like they’d known each other forever. Even Mason looked up from his phone to say hi. She greeted Dad with a handshake, but he waved it off and hugged her. It was so unlike him-

No it’s not. He’s a nice guy.

Grandpa jokingly knocked her arm with his, teasing her about something, making her blush. Grandma scolded him, handing Claire a plate with a roll she’d baked for tonight’s dinner.

They were all so good to her. It made me happy to know that all the most important people in my life got along so well. But…something wasn’t right.

None of them had ever even met Claire, and-

No…she was a big part of my life. Of course they would have met her. I shook off the intrusive thoughts, not wanting my stupid insecurities to ruin this good time.

I sat down next to Claire at the table, and our plates all loaded up from the spread everyone brought. We all sat together and talked, laughed. Even Mason cracked a smile every now and again.

Mom was talking about how proud she was of the two of us, taking this big next step in our lives, embarrassing me in that way only a mom could. Claire smiled, leaning over and kissing my cheek, making my face burn. But the big, dopey smile I was sporting didn’t go away.

I was moving on with my life, and I’d made all the right choices. My family was all together, and the girl I loved was by my side. We were starting our lives together.

Everything was perfect.

So…why did it feel so…empty?

All their smiling faces didn’t make me feel anything. I felt like it should make me feel something, but it just…didn’t. Everyone here…they all seemed hollow, but I couldn’t really figure out why. Something was nagging me, some feeling that something just…wasn’t right.

This…this isn’t how things turned out. I thought. I’m…I’m sure of it.

I turned to my mom and brother, their smiles making my guts twist around in discomfort.

Mom…You think it’s weird that Dad’s so happy, right? Mason, you’ve gotta know this isn’t right. You know how Dad is! He never makes it to these kinds of things, he’s always busy with work and misses everything!

I tried to ask them, but no sound was coming out. My heart was thumping hard in my chest, and I turned to my dad with my silent pleas.

Dad! You hated when Grandpa let me spend time with Mrs. Russo…you never even told me she was your mom! You, sitting here with her like nothing ever happened…It doesn’t make any sense.

He just sat there, smiling like I’d never seen him smile. Warm eyes looking around at his family, at his mother…When he looked at me, it made my blood run cold.

It’s not like my dad hated me or anything, but he was always very reserved with his affection. He was an emotionally stunted workaholic and didn’t know how to have fun. He’d never sit and laugh with all of us like this…let along with my grandparents.

Mrs. Russo…Sugar Maple, my grandmother. Whenever I’d spent any time with her as a kid, it was always just with Grandpa. My Dad didn’t like me spending time around her, and he and Grandpa fought about it whenever they were in the same room. Seeing her in the room with the rest of our family was so surreal, but she was eating and laughing like it was the most normal thing in the world.

This strange version of my life…was she still even Sugar Maple? Was she ever a lost little filly taken in by a loving family in a strange new world? Or was she just a human?

Grandma…I wish I’d been able to call you that. I wish I could see you and let you know how much I love you…not just as Grandpa’s old friend, but as my family. I don’t know if I’ll ever get to tell you how much you mean to me…

And Grandpa…

My heart hurt looking at him. For a few precious moments in this odd place, I’d forgotten that he’d died. I would never get that back. I would never have another moment where he was still in my life, and that hurt more than I could describe. I wish I could just sit here at this dinner table, in this fake place…and just…

Look at him. Just for a little while longer. I wanted to burn the image of him here with me into my mind…But it hurt too much.

Grandpa’s gone… I let out a shaky sigh. I wish he was still with me but…He’s not. And nothing can change that.

You could stay.

A voice, calm and placating, whispered to me.

Everything is just the way you want it. It told me, the voice lulling me into that same muddled feeling Silver had made me feel. Don’t you want to be happy?

No…it’s wrong! I pushed back against it. It’s all wrong!

What could be wrong? How could this life be anything but everything you’ve ever wanted?

But it’s not real!! I shouted. None of it’s real!

Everything around me pulsed with loud ringing, trying to reject these thoughts. It rang in my ears as everything faded into a lifeless greyscale. I couldn’t feel anything, my breathing had stopped, but even though I felt suffocated, I was still alive. It was so cold.

I can’t be here. I don’t wanna be here.

I’d never felt more scared of anything in my entire life. Everything was wrong, and I couldn’t get out…I had to get out! I had to get…out…

no...

I...I can't...

somebody...

anybody...

please

...

help

Everything went quiet. Silver wasn't trying to control me anymore.

Because I stopped fighting.

I sat in that silence, my body unresponsive.

There was nothing I could do anymore.

I found myself on the outside looking in, the other, that blissfully unaware me sitting with her reunited family and former love, not a care in the world. The silence was deafening, a loud high-pitched whine was the only thing I could hear. I could only watch as the lie continued, pressed against some kind of barrier, my heart beating so fast I thought it might just stop.

...

I wondered to myself...

If I was quiet

If I played along again...

Would Silver let me go back?

no

no

that's

that's...not

not

Not what I want

I didn't want this fake world, this dream of something that could never really be.

This isn’t right! I tried to shout, my voice mine again. But I just sat there, smiling. With this fake happiness that didn’t mean anything…with these people who would never…could never all be in one place.

Claire…I looked at her. Her bright smile, her lively, captivating laugh. Seeing her again made my heart hurt. Everything about her just…

Some part of me…did still wondered what life would be like if we’d never broken up. If Claire’s parents hadn’t sent her away. I wouldn’t have spiraled so hard…I never would have lost it and tried to end my life, at least I hoped...I wouldn’t have almost flunked out of school and gotten my ass kicked most of senior year. I might have…done the normal life stuff, a relationship and a career, and just…lived.

Happy, with her.

Maybe it wouldn’t have worked out. Maybe we didn’t work as a “real” couple and drifted apart. Maybe I’d be exactly where I am now but with a healthy relationship to look back on fondly.

But what-if’s didn’t matter.

My life isn’t my regrets! I shouted. I am the person I am because of the things I’ve done! The shit I’ve been through…The people I’ve met! The people I’ve loved!!

I closed my eyes and thought about my real life. The dead-end job, the endless worrying from my family, the crippling loneliness…And everything I’d been through recently. Losing my body against my will, the scorn and fear from the creatures around me…everything that made my life what it had been. But there were good things too.

The rhythm I would get into when I would sew. Mrs. Russo’s…Grandma’s pies, and her hugs too. The new friends I had made lately, and the hospitality and warmth of the Apples.

And I had loved once, even if it turned out badly. That’s how I knew I could love again.

I could, I knew it was possible. I cleared my mind and focused solely on something…something new. My closest pony friend. Hell, if I was being honest, probably my best friend, human or pony.

Whether or not what I felt for her was really love or the beginnings of a stupid crush…or if I’d ever see her again…I didn’t want to forget her just because it hurt sometimes, not knowing where things would end up. Knowing her…knowing her was a part of me, and I would never let go of that.

I may be a coward! But I’m a stubborn jackass too!

My memories are my own!

My life is mine!

And no one’s gonna take that away from me!!

I hit my fist against the invisible barrier, letting out a loud, echoing slam that reverberated painfully in my ears. Again and again, I threw myself against it, trying to break free. With every hit, the scene of that fake happiness rippled and distorted, but still remained.

I Won’t! Stop! Fighting!! I screamed, hitting it with everything I had. I just need…!

A breaking point. A tiny slip in the illusion to tear open with whatever I can muster…

But Silver…she’d been keeping all these kids under her spell literally for decades. What could I do to get out that would actually make a difference?

My legs started to buckle, the barrier was slowly encircling me, pressing my body tightly into itself. Trying to immobilize me…I felt groggy and my body was becoming unresponsive. She was getting back control. Soon I’d be back in that illusion without the strength to fight back.

How long until she pulled my body into the ground and put me in that place? Was it already happening?

I just need!!

A way!!

OUT!!!

Suddenly, everything turned into a blinding, all-encompassing white. I saw my chance, something was disturbing the illusion and before it could fade back into existence, something had grounded me back in reality.

--

“AHH!!”

I gasped, greedily sucking in air as I got my mind back. Something had hurt me, and the pain made me remember what was real and what wasn’t. I looked around, everything was the same. Silver was shifting, slowly. Her form was more unstable than before, and by the look on her face, she was not happy about me breaking free.

My hand was throbbing. I looked down, and sure enough…

“Good…boy.” I gasped, I felt so lightheaded…but I was getting back my senses with every breath. That little ankle biter had followed me once again. He’d bitten my hand so hard, all I could feel was a white-hot pain that seemed to crawl up my whole body until I could somehow feel it in my eyes. It was bleeding pretty bad, but I’d never been happier to see him.

Silver, her form looking unstable and erratic, watched me. How much power had she needed to put me in that fake vision? She was mad, it was easy to see that she’s never expected me to get out of it. And maybe…scared? Of me? Of what I would do now that I was free?

...

It wasn't right.

None of this was right.

It was all just...wrong. Silver was just a little girl. Even if she missed her sister, even if her magic was out of her control, why would she do all this? Even though I knew she was changed, not the same filly she was before, that part of her couldn’t just be…gone. She had to be in there…

All the visions I’d had, all the versions of the sisters I’d seen, what did it all mean? Why did I see them, even when I was nowhere near the forest? It all led me here, but for what? Why would she show me those things if they would lead me here, when it wasn’t even me she really wanted?

That fake me I saw when I came in here…

Everything clicked.

Like it had been a fake me, this was a fake Silver.

The real Silver was somewhere in there, deep down, like the me who was fighting to get out. And if I could reach her, I could stop all of this.

I hope…

“You!” I shouted at the empty-eyed illusion. “You’re not her!!”

It shrunk back under my words, going partly see-through and blipping in and out of my sight. I put some pressure on my hand, but I didn’t look away from the thing across from me.

I

I am Silver

all she is

all she ever was

all she’ll ever be

“Bullshit!” I’d feel bad for swearing at a kid if this was what it seemed like. “She’s more than her magic…what you made her into! You’re just what’s left of her body, stuck in that place! Her soul…that’s what’s left of the real her! The good part of her!”

It didn’t want to hear my words, but I pressed on.

“She’s been reaching out to me!” I shouted, shaking off the remaining wooziness. “When I’ve been sick, or unconscious, or…unstable…she found a way to get through to me! She told me how to open Sugar’s diary, she tried to show me how the two of them disappeared, more than once! She showed me things that led me right to you, so I could make things right! So I could put a stop to all this!”

Everything made a little more sense, as much as something like this could. Just as my body and mind had been separated in that magical coma, just as all the foals lured here had been split into body and soul, Silver was two separate entities now. Silver had been torn, both angry and wanting to get Sugar back, and another part of her desperately trying to protect her sister. Part of her used the forest’s magic to take foals, trying to fill the void her sister had left behind, while the other half sat helplessly, waiting for some opportunity to reach out to someone, to fix everything. Body and mind, but ultimately the same lonely little filly.

This thing…it had caused me so many problems, and I couldn’t help but hate her just a little…but at the end of the day, she was a scared kid trying to do the right thing.

If I could just set everything right…

“I know the real Silver is in there!” I shouted, trying to stand. The ankle biter shoved his head against my side, futilely trying to help despite his tiny body. When I got a leg under me and found some purchase, he scrambled up onto my shoulder. I stood tall, my full height imposing over the illusion of the filly. “You’re a part of her too! But you’ve turned into something selfish and cruel!”

quiet

be quiet

I’m

Silver Maple

I'm

i’M hEr

i hAvE To bE

Angry tears welled up in those big empty eyes, her form more unstable than before.

“Silver wouldn’t hurt anybody like you did!”

hUrt

dIDn’T hUrT

sAvED ThEM

“Some of them might’ve needed you, I can admit that…but the dangers they faced are long gone by now!” I shouted back. “Others were just helpless little foals! You tore families apart! They never came home! Just like you never did!”

Her form seemed to skitter across reality at that thought. I was getting close.

hOmE

mOmMA

“Your Momma died never knowing what happened to you…” I told her the harsh truth. How long had it been since she thought of her mother as anything other than the mean adult who tried to break up her family? “She was sick, Silver. She was dying, and she wanted you two to be happy and safe.”

Her tears were of helpless spite now; How long had she thought she was in the right? That everything she did was justified because she had been hurt once a long time ago?

I

I

She was getting weaker, the hate and anger fueling her losing its power.

I could see that my words word having an effect on her. But…that much rage and sadness that had been brewing for over fifty years wouldn’t just poof out of existence with some sympathy and harsh truths.

I needed a plan. Something to stop her from going back to what she was and just attacking me again…putting me back in that illusion.

I can’t go back there…I might not make it out next time.

I heard something. That familiar…plinking sound. One of the orbs flew from somewhere behind me, and landed just above my open hand. The ankle biter sniffed at it, and he didn’t seem to take any offense to it.

“I hope you’re who I think you are…” I told it, whispering and hoping the Other Silver couldn’t hear. “Because if you’re not, I’m in a whole lotta trouble.”

It floated up right between my eyes. I went temporarily cross-eyed as I tried to look at it when it touched my head directly.

“Okay, if you’re sure…” I put my faith in a glowing ball, hoping I just wasn’t reading too much into it.

But hey, I’d done stupider things.

It was a crazy, last-ditch effort, but I was going with it. I didn’t have much other choice…The orb landed back in my hands and I got ready to go through with this crazy plan. I really was winging it at this point, and I didn’t know how much longer the Other Silver would keep spazzing out.

I carefully approached her, summoning all the magic I could muster. The wisp of magic in my core swirling up into my breath, my words becoming something new, something powerful. It felt like I was breathing fire, like everything I was slipped out of me in a churning mass of power. I’d never felt so strong, but also never so vulnerable…

Here goes everything…

“Silver…”

Still glitching out, trying desperately to cling to existence, her hollow eyes met mine. For just a split second, I could see the filly she had been, and it made my heart hurt.

I didn’t know what this would do to her…but I had to do the right thing.

“It’s time for everyone to go home.”

I pushed the light, Silver’s disembodied soul back to the remains of her body. They both screamed, trying stubbornly, desperately to stay separate, but in another sense…seemed ready to be complete again. I remembered the sensation, Luna had described it when I left that dream realm and went back to my waking self.

Let this new sensation consume you and follow the call that your body will send. It…well it misses you. She’d encouraged me.

They merged into one in a blinding light, it seemed to consume everything. And this time, with no magic in my words, I smiled.

“Let’s go home.”

The group of worried ponies sat outside the trees, waiting for some sign that everything would be okay. That their friend hadn’t run into danger for nothing.

Twilight was weighing her options. If this went badly, what should she do? The other princesses could be here in hopefully no time once she went to get Spike from Fluttershy’s. But how long would it take the three of them to weaken those vines? The last thing she wanted was for three alicorns to get trapped by this forest. But was it better than the ponies they had already lost?

Her friends were in no shape to keep fighting this, if there even was a way to fight it. What if there wasn’t any way to beat this? What if Lottie and Apple Bloom were lost forever? What if the Applejack and Big McIntosh would never see their younger sister again, or Granny Smith her granddaughter? Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo would be an incomplete trio, and they’d always feel that sense of emptiness.

And Lottie. Twilight knew it might take years, but she would still look for a way to enter her home dimension, so she could tell her family what became of her. Thinking of that possible future made her feel physically ill. Her own vision still hadn’t yielded any results on that getting the portal back open, and the next potion could be a long time coming. How could she tell them? What could she tell them? She still didn’t know how Lottie ended up here, what if it happened to another human like her…or another little foal?

If she took more drastic measures to keep anypony else from being taken, would it mean they would lose any hope of ever seeing the human and the filly ever again? But the risk was too great…she’d never come across a foe like this. Seemingly indestructible, spanning years in the damage it had caused, preying on the most innocent creatures it could…

She could hope and pray for Lottie to come back safely with Apple Bloom.

She turned her attention to the limp-maned Pinkie still staring at the forest, waiting for her. When she was looking for a way to send Lottie back, she’d wondered about how it would affect her friend. No matter the nature of their relationship, could Pinkie say goodbye to a friend forever?

Is this what she would’ve been like? Staring out, waiting for her to come back?

How long had it been now? Should she really start forming a back-up plan? In case Lottie-

No. She thought to herself. I believe in her. Maybe it’s foalish, maybe it’s hoping against all hope, but I can’t think the worst now…

She looked up into Luna’s night sky, hoping for her friend to come back safely.

They sat in silence for what seemed like an agonizingly long time, all they could do was wait…

It filled up everything so suddenly. A blinding light shone out from any crack and crevice it could from deep in the forest. It lit up the night sky for what seemed like an eternity before steadily winding down into the soft, dark night. They all got to their hooves and all seemed to hold their breath at the same time watching the strange scene, wondering what it could all mean…

With a creeping slowness, the vines all seemed to wither away, their long, sharp thorns shriveling into harmless, brittle protrusions. They all wasted no time bucking and sweeping them away now that they couldn’t regrow or fight back, and Twilight’s heart skipped a beat when she saw what they’d been hoping for.

Apple Bloom came creeping out of the woods, rubbing at her eyes and yawning. Before she even broke the tree line, her siblings leapt at her, sobbing with joy.

“Hey…” the youngest Apple yawned. “Are y’all alright?

“Yeah…” Applejack sniffled, squeezing her sister to her barrel as their brother swept them both up in a crushing hug. “You alright too, Sugarcube?”

“I think so…” she rubbed at her eyes. “I just had a weird dream…I saw Momma and Daddy.”

There was unmistakable sense of relief from everypony, seeing the filly safe and sound. Before they could ask her anything about what had happened in the forest, they heard small voices from deep in the trees.

Like they were all but expected, so many more little colts and fillies shuffled out of the woods. One by one, Twilight recognized them from her vision, every lost soul she’d cried over and then some poured out, stunning the ponies they met outside the forest.

“That’s…” Rarity held a hoof to her mouth, shocked, her eyes darting over them all.

“Eleven colts and fillies I count, I must admit…it’s a great amount…” Zecora held out her hooves to one, a little white earth pony colt with grey spots decorating his body. He bumped his head sleepily against her foreleg and Twilight remembered her vision.

“Pine Nut…” she recognized him, she recognized all of them! She knew their stories, their pain and fear, what the forest had used to lure them in…

She saw a filly stumbling with bleary eyes towards her friends. She had a soft yellow coat with a red and yellow striped mane, and recalling her specific vision, pointed the filly out to them.

“That one!” she alerted them as they let her lean against them. “I think…I think she might be an Apple!”

They looked shocked at the news, but the Apples’ eyes were filled with equal parts love and hopeful apprehension.

“What’s your name, darlin’?” Applejack asked her, tearing up again. She had the same fillyhood freckles that Applejack herself used to sport.

“Uh…Sugar Bee, ma’am…” the filly yawned, and Applejack looked at her brother, their eyebrows raised. They’d heard that name before, a distant cousin who’d run off years ago? It didn’t even occur to them she might’ve been one of these foals, it’d been such a long time since they heard that story…but here she was, all well and good.

“That’s a fine name.” Applejack sniffled, wiping at her eyes. “An Apple name.”

Twilight noticed that Sugar Bee’s mane was in sore need of a trim, much longer than what she remembered. Most of the foals looked like their manes had been growing while they hadn’t.

“They’re all…the same ages as when they disappeared.” Twilight realized what the shock had kept her from putting together. Every one of them hadn’t aged a day. They’d been suspended in the In-Between, she theorized. They all helped to comfort one foal or another, some took two or three into their waiting hooves. Twilight stopped a familiar pair of siblings, letting them rest in her embrace.

Tulip let out a tired yawn, smacking her lips like she’d just went down for an afternoon nap. Beetle looked up at Twilight with bleary eyes, but hugged his sister to him, ever the protector.

“Welcome back.” She told them, her eyes getting wet before wiping away at them subtly. Beetle shook off his tiredness, and Twilight couldn’t help but notice that his lame leg was healed, like it had never been broken.

“Is…is this, are we safe?” Beetle asked her, and she nodded her head with almost too much enthusiasm.

“Your grandmare is long gone by now.” She told him. She couldn’t be sure how long it’d been since they disappeared, not exactly, but even if that abusive old mare hadn’t passed on yet, Twilight would make sure she never got her hooves on these two ever again.

“…Good.” was all Beetle could say.

Twilight was overjoyed at all the familiar faces, safe and sound. She looked around at them, all shuffled into the embraces of her friends. All except for one.

Pinkie Pie was on her own, still looking into the woods. In all the commotion, Twilight realized that somepony was still missing. She told the siblings they’d be safe with her friend Rarity before she made her way to the lonesome pink pony.

Her mane had regained a few of its curls, but her eyes still shimmered with tears.

“Pinkie…” she didn’t know what she wanted to say, what would be true or untrue, but Pinkie just sighed shakily, showing Twilight a wobbly smile.

“I’m glad…” she choked back a sob. “I’m glad all the little foals are safe, really I am, Twilight. I just…”

Twilight moved quickly and held her, and Pinkie couldn’t help but burst into tears. Twilight let her cry, knowing it might not make her friend feel better, but it certainly would help in one way or another. The pink pony shook in her forelegs, tucking her head into the crook of Twilight’s neck.

“M-maybe…” Pinkie sniffled, muffled against her friend’s fur. “Maybe she found her way home?”

“Maybe…” Twilight couldn’t help but cry with her friend. Her own friendship with Lottie had been new and brief, but it was still something she cherished, like how she treasured all of her friends. But Pinkie…

She wish she knew what to say. But even if she knew the right words, she suspected that they wouldn’t make Pinkie feel any better. To lose somepony you held that dearly…even if it wasn’t romantic like some had believed, Pinkie obviously held Lottie close to her heart. This was something Twilight didn’t know how to fix. She didn’t even know how to start.

All she could do was hold her friend close and cry with her.

Pinkie’s sobbing melded into another, similar sound; somepony else was crying and the sound made Pinkie’s ears stand up, her own sobs quieting to pinpoint it. It was high-pitched and young…another foal? Through the trees came a strange but familiar figure, shrouded in the dark. When it all came into view, it was quite the sight.

A lone human, carrying a foal close to her chest, with a young pine marten riding on her shoulder. Her hand was covered in blood, and the filly was crying so hard it drowned out all other sound. Everypony present saw the stragglers shuffling out of the woods and couldn’t contain their relief and joy.

Pinkie, for one, bounded over and slammed into her friend, knocking them all over. At least the pine marten had the sense to abandon ship before they all came crashing down.

“Ah, Pinkie! Easy!” Lottie laughed with a hiss of pain. “I’m carrying precious cargo!”

“You big dummy!” Pinkie sobbed, with the biggest smile on her face. “You didn’t say goodbye!!”

“Really?” she asked. “I thought my mysterious exit just about covered it.”

Pinkie did something very out of character and gave Lottie a solid headbutt, the conking sound ringing out and everypony present winced when they heard it.

“Ah! Geez, okay, I get it!!” Lottie grimaced, fading into a smile. Pinkie nuzzled her face after, wrapping her forelegs around Lottie’s neck, squeezing her for all she was worth. Her forehead was turning red from the blow but it seemed to be a pain she could live with, closing her eyes and good-naturedly receiving her affection. When Pinkie finally broke away, Lottie sighed, tired but overall contented by the sound of it. She sat upright, cradling the filly against her body, looking up at Twilight from where she sat.

“Is that…” Twilight knew who it was, but it didn’t feel real until somepony said it out loud.

“Yup. This was our big, bad villain: Silver Maple.” Lottie joked, hoofing over the sobbing filly. “She’s not entirely to blame, and I plan on keeping her around so, go easy on her. Okay?”

“I’m sorry!” The filly sobbed, over and over. She was just as much of a mess as the other foals, maybe more so, and her mane was so long it seemed to go on forever; Fifty years would do that, Twilight supposed. She had dark circles under her eyes and Twilight could spot the barest hint of ribs under her coat. She’d been exhausting her magic for a long time, it seemed. A later scan showed Twilight that both Lottie and the filly were both near-depleted.

Twilight was stunned. With all the foals she saw in her vision, she thought that maybe there were foals before Silver and Sugar. But Silver Maple, this tiny crying filly, was the cause behind the forest’s abductions? She held the nine-year old close to her and couldn’t help but fret at the sight of her…everypony was crying today for many different reasons and it was pretty exhausting.

“I’ll…I’ll keep her safe.” She promised.

“Good.” Lottie smiled. “’Cause I think I used aaalllll my magic in there to put Silver back together and I’ve been bleeding for a while now…I need to lie down...”

She fell back to the ground with a hard thud onto the grass, the pine marten soon taking advantage to curl up on her stomach. Pinkie let out a little yelp of surprise, apologizing for not being quick enough to catch her.

“S’okay. I just…need a minute...”

Twilight looked around at everything; all the heartache and joy, all the happy faces and tears of relief, all the broken families and the ones who would soon be reunited…

“Lottie…” Twilight hugged the filly closer. “Thank you.”

The human-pony hybrid just smiled from the ground, looking more content than Twilight had ever seen her.

“No prob.”

I woke up in a familiar hospital room with a bandage on my hand, feeling a lot better but still pretty drained.

“Note to self: Don’t use that much magic ever again…you big, stupid idiot.” I wondered how long I’d been out, my bleary eyes looking around for some context. My forehead was still tender from Pinkie’s headbutt, and I grimaced when I touched it, more than once like an idiot.

There were quite a few flower arrangements on any surface there could be, and I’d been changed out of the remnants of my Nightmare Night costume at some point and into the pajamas Rarity had made me. The privacy curtain was drawn, separating the room in half, and I could hear light snoring. I was sharing a room this time, it seemed. No longer being a big secret had its usual downsides, it seemed. My hand was wrapped in bandages and it was sore whenever I tightened my grip, but I would live.

Most importantly, there was a familiar face I was very happy to see.

She’d fallen asleep in the chair this time. I could imagine her fretting about accidentally bumping my hand or waking me up and taking the less comfortable option and sleeping in the chair.

I looked at the clock, it was half past seven, though I couldn’t tell a.m. or p.m. But I figured she’d either be waking up for the day or we could talk and get back to sleep before too long.

“Pinkie.” I whispered, tapping her lightly on the shoulder. She snapped awake with a snort, blinking wearily and looking around until she finally spotted me.

She sprang from the chair, jumping into my arms. My wounded hand got jammed between us and I hissed in pain. Pinkie backed off suddenly and I flashed her a pained half-smile before she could apologize.

“I’m fine.” I whispered. The pain was already fading, and Pinkie looked up at me with worried eyes. “Really, I’m okay.”

“I’m so soooo sorry…” she whispered back, her ears down. “You were asleep for so long and I just…I’m just so happy you’re okay!”

“How long was I out?” I asked, worried about the answer.

“Just about a day and a half…” she rubbed at her foreleg sheepishly. “But it felt like forever.”

She was pouting, and the sight made me smile. I reached with my good hand and scratched behind her ear, and it perked up right away. She smiled up at me, and I couldn’t help but smile back.

“I’m sorry for going off on my own like that.” I told her, getting it off my chest. The look she’d given me when I left her behind was stuck in my brain.

“It was pretty mean…” she mumbled. “And I told you not to move a muscle…”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

“And you coulda gotten really hurt…” she was pouting again. Pinkie was so smiley all the time that seeing her like this was kind of funny. I couldn’t stop the snort of laughter from slipping out, making Pinkie gasp in disbelief.

“You…!” she wanted to get mad at me, I could tell, but I cut her off with a hand on her cheek. I brushed it softly with my thumb, unable to stop smiling.

“I promise…” I told her, hoping my words sounded sincere. “I promise I’ll never leave you behind again.”

The look on her face was muddled, pulled in two different directions. Sad and resigned, but with the tiniest ember of hope burning away behind her eyes.

“You…you don’t have to say that.” She whispered, pulling away a little. “I know you can’t stay here, and I…I don’t want you to stay here just so I won’t be sad…”

“I’d be sad too.” I assured her, grazing her cheek with my thumb again. “I can’t imagine my life without a certain smiley pink pony in it anymore.”

She looked at me, her eyes seeming to search for something in my face.

“I won’t go home until I know I can see you again.” I told her, my mind made up. “I don’t want to live in a world without you in it.”

Her eyes went wide, and her already pink face turned a bright shade of red. She was unusually quiet, and it was another side of her that I couldn’t help but find so damn cute. I took her face in both of my hands, ignoring the pain, squishing her cheeks like she’d done to me from time to time.

“How can I not admit I love you at this point, ya know?”

And what happened next was…quite the sight. Pinkie’s red face spread to the rest of her body, her eyes fluttered and her ears went crazy on her head, while her whole body seemed to vibrate and her tail whirled around like a plane propeller. It seemed to come to a head as she sprang into the air, everything stopping and she seemed to float back down onto the bed.

“OoooOOOoooo!” she whooped, giggling. “That was a new one! Fluttery eyelashes, wiggly ears, shimmy shakes and a swirly tail means “I found my special somepony”! Wow!”

I laughed; I wouldn’t have expected any other reaction from her at this point.

“You mean it?” she asked, her eyes so bright and sparkling that it almost hurt to look at.

“I do.” I chuckled, touching my forehead to hers. She giggled sweetly, and I could feel her eyelashes just barely touch my cheeks. They were starting to hurt from smiling, but I couldn’t care less.

“I love you too, Lottie Dottie.” She whispered, looking into my eyes.

And before I could beat her to it, she kissed me.

It was soft, and sweet, and couldn’t have lasted more than a few seconds, but I was so far gone I barely noticed. My heart was going crazy, and as cliché as it sounds, the rest of the world just seemed to melt away. When it ended, she giggled again, booping my nose with hers.

“I think about this feeling sometimes, when I'm with you." she smiled, nuzzling my cheek. "This is a different kind of happy, I think. But I like it!”

That got a laugh from me. I felt so tired all of the sudden, and I leaned back against the raised head of the bead, falling into the soft pillow. Pinkie gently turned around so she was sitting against my chest, and I tucked my chin on top of her head, nestled in her wild mane.

“I’ve never been anypony’s marefriend before…” she seemed to be thinking. “What if I don’t do a good job?”

“You’ll be fine.” I sighed, still in the clouds. I put my hands palms up on both sides of her, and she put her hooves in them with no hesitation. “After all, we’re in this together.”

She squealed, wiggling about and tilting her head up, planting a little smooch on my cheek.

Dear lord… I half-heartedly lamented. I’ve turned a huggy pony into a smoochy one. This will either be the best thing, or the worst…

Though judging by the cheek kisses she’d planted on me when I gave her Little Bluey and Gummy 2, it was only lying dormant, waiting patiently for the right moment to strike. It was just something I’d have to live with if this was going to be a long-term thing.

I looked at this special person, pony, “special somepony”, “marefriend”, “girlfriend” …whatever I called her, I meant what I’d said before. I couldn’t imagine my life without her. It just took almost getting dissipated into magical energy and my soul getting separated from my body and trapped forever in a hopeless illusion to realize what I really wanted.

Hopefully, that wouldn’t be a “thing” with me.

“Oh! I almost forgot!” Pinkie was still excited, but went back to whispering. And suddenly I remembered my roommate just behind the curtain. Hopefully, we hadn’t woken them up. “I was gonna tell you when you woke up but then…”

She went a little red and tongue-tied again, and the sight made me want to tease her a little. She shook it off and gestured for me to follow her. I got up from the bed, feeling surprisingly steady for passing out for a day and a half. She started to peel back the dividing curtain when I freaked, trying to stop her.

“W-wait!” I whispered, but she paid me no mind, grabbing me by the sides of my head and making me look.

Silver Maple was curled up in the bed next to mine, looking incredibly small and weak. She had an I.V. in her foreleg and she was snoring softly, all our absentminded shouting having gone right over her sleeping head.

“She’s here!” I whispered to Pinkie, holding her hooves on my cheeks. “She’s okay?”

“Uh-huh! Dr. Horse gave her a check-up and said she mostly just needed some fluids and a real nap, not a magic one.” Pinkie smiled, letting the curtain fall closed. “She cried when they tried take her to another room, so they brought in another bed. I made sure everypony here was nice to her until you woke up.”

“That’s good.” I felt much better hearing that. “Thanks.”

“No problem! She cried for a while, but I helped her fall asleep.” Pinkie couldn’t help but let her eyes wander back to the curtain, letting go of my head. “It took a long time, but she’s been asleep almost as long as you.”

Silver had been through a lot, and even with all the damage she’d caused, she was just a sad kid. I didn’t know if I’d get back home, or if Celestia and Luna would ever locate any living relatives of mine…or if they would want anything to do with me, being a hybrid monster from another world and all. So there was a very real possibility that Silver and I were the only family the other had.

Granted, she was my nine-year-old great aunt. But no matter the circumstances, I would look out for her.

“Thank you Pinkie.” I told her, putting a hand on her cheek. “For keeping an eye on her for me.”

“Aww…” she blushed a little, looking embarrassed. “It was no big deal…”

I sat back down on the bed, feeling a lot better now that I knew where she was. I laid back and stared up at the ceiling, wondering what would happen from here.

“She’s a good filly.” Pinkie said, climbing back onto the bed. She laid back against me, her head leaning on my stomach as she tapped her front hooves together, looking up at the same ceiling.

“I think so too.” I sighed, feeling very tired. I wondered what time it was. And it was true.

Silver had gone through some stuff that had changed so many lives forever, including her own. As much as I wanted to, it wasn’t really my place to forgive her. Sure, she’d done plenty to me, turning me into a pony and trapping me in another world, but my problems weren’t anywhere near as complicated as the ones of the foals and their families. I could forgive what she’d done to me, but not to anyone else.

She was sure to go through a lot in the coming days. And I would be there for her.

But this was a serious responsibility. And I knew who I wanted to share it with.

“Pinkie?”

“Hm?” she looked up at me upside-down, her head cushioned by her mane.

“If something happens to me…” I started, hoping she’d say yes. “Would you look after Silver Maple?”

“Nothing’s gonna happen to you!” flipped over, putting her chin on my chest, looking sullen and a little pouty. “Don’t even say that!”

“Just…hypothetically.” I stroked her mane, unable to keep a smile off my face, even with the dire subject matter. “I could get sick or…I don’t know. Anything’s possible. If something keeps me from taking care of her, I want somepony I trust to make sure she’s alright. And there’s no one I trust more than you, Pinkie.”

She still pouted, puffing her cheeks out, but she couldn’t hide how happy what I’d said had made her.

“I still think you’ll be fine but…okay.” She shot me an exaggerated frown, trying not to let it turn into a smile. “Since I like you so much…I gueeesssss I can do that.”

I snorted, trying to keep quiet and not wake Silver up. I leaned my head down a little and kissed her on the end of her nose. She sighed all dreamily, and I swear I could see hearts in her eyes.

“Thanks, Pinkie.” My eyes felt tired and heavy, and I wondered how late (or maybe early) it really was. I felt Pinkie nuzzle up on my chest, and I hugged her close to me as we both drifted off.

I didn’t know how long this could last. Whether a dimension would end up separating us, or maybe just the normal path a relationship might take. Either way…I wanted to stay with her for as long as I could. And as much as I wanted to go home, to tell the people I loved that I was okay, I was going to keep my word. That I wouldn’t go home until I knew I would see her again; that I didn’t want a life without her in it.

How could I even think of a life without Pinkie Pie in it? I hugged her closer to me and heard her giggle in her sleep. Like most everything she did, it made me smile, and I wouldn’t trade a life with her for anything.

I had barely gotten any sleep that night. When the sun rapidly rose into the sky at the Sun Princess’ command, I let out a weary sigh.

Today would either be a very good day, or a very bad one. Either way, I wasn’t ready. But regardless, it was time to get up.

The Apple family’s guest room was much more my own now. Little gifts I’d gotten, the get well card the Crusaders gave me so long ago, the little pink pony toy Pinkie had given me after I’d gotten my body back and Rarity’s clothes that she’d made me; so many little trinkets I’d gotten over the past few months too. A lot of the foals liked to give me little things they thought were neat; the room was littered with shiny rocks and interesting-looking leaves and so many drawings that one wall was nearly covered. And I loved any little thing they gave me.

It gave me a little courage, looking at all of it. Today was going to be an ordeal. But this made it a little easier.

The little Pine Marten was sound asleep in his little bed on his tree. Big Mac had made him a fake climbing tree for the room with little nest-like beds in it so he could climb it and leave the apple trees alone. He was a little bit bigger now, less the size of a newborn kitten and more the size of a small cat. If I woke him up, there was a chance he’d try to follow me around all day. I left him some fishy treats Rarity recommended for when he woke up, and his little nose twitched in his sleep. He, unlike his smaller weasel cousins, wouldn’t turn white in the winter, so I was going to be getting him meat to eat this season when his hunts might fail. Fluttershy wasn’t kidding that ponies wouldn’t be up to all this extra work when taking in a predator. But even if I thought fishing was kind of gross, I was more than willing to provide for the little guy who saved my life.

I had a pet now, like it or not. And it wasn’t so bad. I did have a gnarly bite scar on my hand from Nightmare Night, but it was a nice reminder of how he’d helped me when I needed it most.

“Be a good boy, Nibbler.” I whispered, heading downstairs.

I had taken to making breakfasts some mornings, and the Apples were a little more at ease about letting me without any fuss, but today it was a no go. Applejack had insisted on making everyone’s food that morning.

“You need a big heaping helping today for what you’re up against.” She smiled, her argument made. “And ya need to relax your mind. You get all worked up when you try to serve everypony meals.”

She was right, cooking was fun, but not a relaxing activity for me. And my brain was already muddled enough this morning. But I was suspicious, waiting for the same thing she’d been telling me for two whole months now.

“…Plus…” Applejack started.

“Plus?” I asked, already knowing what was coming next.

“It’s the least I can do for you savin’ my baby sis-”

I kicked up a fuss with a loud, exaggerated sigh, cutting her off as she smiled at me good-naturedly.

“Now, I know you don’t like me bringin’ it up all the time.” She admitted. “But how can I not? I never feel like I’m doin’ enough for ya after Nightmare Night.”

“Stop!” I groaned, putting my head on the table. “I don’t want credit for this! It’s bad enough what Luna’s calling me now, I don’t need you making a fuss all the time. Even Apple Bloom is being more chill about this than you!”

The filly, as if on cue, wandered into the kitchen and sat at the table, still rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

“Mornin’ Lottie. Mornin’ Sis.” She yawned, biting an apple right out of the fruit bowl on the table. “Ah’m hungry.”

“I’m makin’ a whole mess of fritters for Lottie’s big day!” Her sister smiled, getting the ingredients ready. “The sooner she eats, the sooner she can get going.”

“Oh, I forgot that’s goin’ on today.” The filly blinked up at me. “You ready for everythin’?”

“I don’t really have much of a choice, right?” I smiled, trying to be good-natured about it. “It’s happening whether or not I’m ready.”

“Now, hang on.” Applejack frowned. “I get you bein’ nervous, but nopony’s makin’ you do this today. If you need more time, nopony’s gonna say nothin’.”

“No, I just…gotta go for it. If I don’t do it now, I’m gonna keep putting it off. And I…I am excited, ya know.” I smiled. “I can’t help but feel happy too, I just…I’m more nervous than anything and it’s overpowering everything else.”

“It’s gonna be okay, Lottie.” Apple Bloom encouraged me, patting me on the arm. “You got me outta that forest and saved all the foals. Compared to that, this is practically nothin’!”

“Don’t you start mentioning that all the time too…” I sighed. “I barely even did anything. I just talked a bunch and barely made it out.”

“Don’t talk like that!” Applejack shivered, still cooking breakfast. “Gives me the willies just thinkin’ about how bad it coulda gone.”

“And you gotta promise not to bring it up in front of Silver.” I reminded the sisters. She “She’s still a mess over it and everybody talking about it all the time is really getting to her. It’s bad enough with Breezy…”

We all shrunk down at the name. All the foals had had different reactions to finding out that one filly was responsible for their ordeal, but a lot of them had been nice enough (or at least not openly hostile) to Silver when they saw her, surprisingly.

However, the pegasus filly Breezy was a whole different story.

At least Breezy was back in Cloudsdale and out of Ponyville. It was one less thing to worry about for now. I shook off the thought for the moment, having bigger things to worry about today.

“Cloudsdale brought in the snow last night on schedule.” Applejack told me, plating some fritters for us before going back to make more. I guess she was thinking the same things about Breezy as I was to bring up the subject. “So make sure to dress warm before we head out.”

“I will.” I sighed. I wasn’t sure how pony age and maturity translated to human years, but regardless, Applejack had been acting like an older sibling towards me as of late. Maybe that’s how she’d always been acting, but now she just wasn’t being subtle about it anymore.

Big Mac came in from outside towards the end of breakfast, lightly dusted in snow that he shook off in the kitchen entryway.

“S’cold out.” He told me, mussing his mane to get the last of the snow off. “Dress warm.”

“I know.” Big Mac was joining in on the sibling act lately too. And having a furless sibling to look out for as it got colder and colder made them fret more than anything. Granny had never knitted so much stuff since I came to stay here. Living with them for as long as I had let them see a lot of sides of me, and it made them a bit protective.

I still felt awful for my “Bad Day” a couple of weeks ago, when being unmedicated hit me much harder than usual and I spent the day in bed in a depressive episode. No one could get me to do much of anything, and I apologized so much when I came back up later the next day. It freaked everybody out, apparently being something ponies never did, and they treated me a bit differently after. But when I told them about my hang-ups about my family doing the same thing, they lightened up a little. It was just another part of me they had to figure out how to live with.

Hopefully, I’d have a solution for that soon.

Given the cold, Rarity had really outdone herself making me a winter wardrobe. Even before today, she refused to have me stuck inside or shivering in my fall clothes, stubbornly telling her it was enough. Now, everything I wore was made by her. She even figured out boots finally and made me a pair, which were lined with wool graciously donated by some sheep friends of Fluttershy’s. She’d made me a black wool beanie from the same sheep too, which I pulled down a little to cover my ears. Granny Smith and her knitting circle had really come through on some tall, warm socks too. Some gloves were a little harder to figure out, and even thought I said I would be fine with some mittens (given their easier shape) Rarity had insisted on making a pair that fit just right. I made a promise to myself to take good care of them so they’d last me a long time, it was very possible that I’d never find a better fit.

Everything was warm and comforting to me, just what I needed to face this.

Ready to head out, the Apple sisters were waiting by the front door, wearing just a couple of scarves. I guessed to make me feel less overdressed by comparison.

“You be safe now, ya hear?” Granny was up now, wrapped in a thicker shawl than usual. “If anythin’ goes screwy, you come on home right quick, understand?”

“I will.” I didn’t argue with the old mare calling this my home. She and Big Mac saw us off and gave me their well wishes for today.

“Alright, let’s head out.” Applejack led everyone out the door, and I braced myself, stepping out into the Ponyville winter.

There was a nice, soft snow falling all around us, slowly building up for a few inches of snow over the orchard. The apples had all long since been harvested towards the end of autumn, and the trees had been stripped bare with an odd pony tradition where they ran all around the town knocking them all down.

Winter, just like all the other weather, was made by pegasi. So it was nice and calm and manageable. They said that the occasional wild storm would blow down from the mountain range, but if it was too big, pegasi would do their best to break it up before it reached any populated areas. It was still a strange thought, “feral” weather not being the norm.

In any case, it was cold, but not bitterly freezing, and the snow was just high enough to start playing in, which Apple Bloom was excited for after she saw me off.

“Sweetie Belle and Scoots and me are gonna make a snowpony out by the lake. Then we’re gonna go ice-skatin’…” she smiled, but it didn’t stick around for long. “I wish you could come with us today, but I know you got important stuff to do.”

“I’ll be back.” I shot the filly a smile. “If told you, if I couldn’t come back, I said I wasn’t gonna go.”

“But…” she couldn’t seem to shake her uneasiness. “Twilight’s only been testin’ the portal for a couple of days… What if it doesn’t work on humans? What if-”

“I trust her, and Luna.” I told her, not wanting her to get as nervous as I was feeling. “And Silver too. They wouldn’t even try this if they thought anything could go wrong.”

Apple Bloom didn’t say anything else, and Applejack was conspicuously silent too. They didn’t want to talk me out of this, but I know they couldn’t help but worry.

Hell, I was worried too. But it was something I had to do.

It was really early in the morning, but there were still some ponies out and about. But I suspected that some of them were here to see me off. Ditzy Doo, making her mail delivery rounds, gave me a wave from the air as Lyra and Bon Bon trotted on up beside us.

“Lottie!” Lyra smiled. The two of them were wearing matching scarves. “You come back safe, alright?”

“Uh-huh. How do you two even know about this?” I asked them, but I already had a pretty good idea.

“Pinkie came over to visit the foals the other day, and she…I think she needed somepony to talk to about today.” Bon Bon explained, confirming my suspicions.

“You think she told anypony else?” I asked, almost as a rhetorical question, motioning my head to the mailmare.

“…Pretty sure she was making the rounds.” Lyra shrugged. There were lots of foals still here in Ponyville, under the care of various ponies. Loopty Loop was staying with her cousin Ditzy Doo and her daughter Dinky, and it had only been two weeks ago that Sugar Bee had gone back to her family out in Fillydelphia, after settling some family drama. She’d stayed with us at Sweet Apple Acres for a long time, and I already missed her. I knew the Apples missed the filly like crazy too.

Lyra and Bon Bon had taken in Beetle and Tulip. The siblings were not far away, playing in the snow. I’d heard they had some issues with internalized tribalism from how their grandmother had abused the both of them, so living in a home with a unicorn/earth pony couple like their parents had been did wonders for them.

And yes, they were admitting to being a couple now. When the two mares came to the social worker from Canterlot to volunteer to foster a foal, the mare saw the potential to help Beetle and Tulip. But she said that since Bon Bon was the only one of the two who lived in Ponyville, Lyra couldn’t officially have anything to do with it. Lyra got super serious, pulled the earth pony to her side, and told everyone in earshot that she and Bon Bon were a couple. And Bon Bon, apparently unable to hold it in any longer, asked her girlfriend to move in with her. It was a sweet sight, although no one was surprised in the slightest, not even the social worker who’d just met them.

That Green Bean was a smart mare, from the few times I’d met her. The princesses did a great job picking her to help handle all of this.

And nothing at all had changed, save for Lyra being in town full time. And as often as I saw her around, I didn’t even know she lived in Canterlot in the first place until someone told me.

“Pinkie was just nervous about today, you know?” Bon Bon tried to defend her, maybe thinking I was upset about her talking to everyone about today.

“I get it.” I sighed. “I just wish she’d realize she’s not gonna hurt me if she brings this stuff up. Ponies think I’m made of glass or something. I’m not going anywhere without talking to her today, don’t worry.”

They smiled at that, maybe assured that our relationship wasn’t crashing down due to a few comments here or there.

We said our goodbyes, and I waved hi to the kids too. Beetle gave a small smile and nodded our way, while Tulip giggled loudly and jumped into a snow bank, making him sigh.

“Oops!” Lyra’s eyes went wide. “Gotta keep an eye on her, she’s a little wild one today. Tulip! Be careful, sweetie!”

They raced back on over to the kids, making me smile a little. The two made for very loving and supportive foster mothers to Beetle and Tulip, and I couldn’t imagine anyone better for the job.

We kept on towards the woods, and I kept an eye on Apple Bloom all the while, and I could see Applejack doing the same. We knew nothing bad could happen to her now, but how was she feeling about coming back to the place where she almost hadn’t returned from?

Her not being an idiot, the kid could tell why we suddenly couldn’t keep our eyes off her.

“I’m fine!” she announced, trotting through the still light snow. “I can barely even remember what happened outside of fallin’ asleep! And I’m not scared now that there’s no danger no more! I promise! Quit kickin’ up a fuss, you two!”

Applejack smiled, with a look that said “Okay, okay, I get it” while I was amazed by her courage. Granted the first time the woods had tried to take me was much more violent than the second, even with the danger gone I still felt breathless when I got past the trees. Apple Bloom was a strong little filly, no doubt.

We were just on the edge of town when Applejack turned to her sister and they both shared a nuzzle.

“Now, go inside when you start to feel a chill, ya hear?” she told her. “And don’t spend the whole day worryin’ about Lottie. She’s gonna be fine.”

“Okay.” She grinned. She looked up at me expectantly, and I rolled my eyes with a smile. I picked her up and held her close in a hug, the filly wrapping her forelegs around my neck.

“Say hi to your folks for me, okay?” Apple Bloom butted her head against mine, making me laugh.

“I will.” I told her. I put her back down to see some more familiar faces coming towards us.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were waiting not too far away, dressed in some assorted winter wear, They waved Apple Bloom over, and shouted their well wishes my way.

“Lottie! Good luck today!” Sweetie Belle shouted with a wave to me as well.

“Bring me back a souvenir!” Scootaloo joked, getting a nudge in the side from her friend.

Not too far away from the trio were two more fillies, not as excitable as the others, but I was glad to see them for another reason.

“I’ll be right back.” I told Applejack. “I gotta do that thing I mentioned.”

“Hm?” She looked past me, spotting who I’d spotted. “Oh, yeah. You hurry up tho, can’t keep those two waiting forever.”

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon had been around a lot more over the last few weeks. Silver Spoon had become the bolder of the two, protecting her friend against those who treated her unfairly, even if she knew Diamond thought she deserved it.

Diamond Tiara herself had been through a lot the past couple months. Apple Bloom mainly filled me in on it and I heard the rest from Applejack, who heard it from Filthy Rich. Apparently when everything was going down on Nightmare Night, there was some heavy family drama going down across town. Diamond came clean about how her mother treated her and it caused quite a stir. At first, Filthy Rich couldn’t believe it, no mother could treat their child like they were nothing, to fill their head with such foul ideas about other ponies and such stinging insecurities. And of course the mare had denied it at first to save face. But when it became clear that Spoiled Rich had really done all of it, and showed not a shred of remorse either, he didn’t have much choice.

Filthy Rich did his best to change his wife’s way of thinking, to work things out, he really had. But when it came down to it, their differing definitions of what it meant to love their child were too much to overcome. And when he had finally made it clear he wanted a separation, she didn’t even fight for the right to see Diamond. She just took half his money and ran off, without so much as a goodbye to her daughter. As petty and cruel as the filly had been to half the children in town (and me too, of course), knowing that her own mother had only seen her as a way up the social ladder made everyone more willing to help.

Every once in a while, Diamond would slip up and repeat something Spoiled Rich had taught her, and the ponies around her had to tell her why it was wrong to say or to think that way.

She hadn’t been entirely forgiven by all her schoolmates or even Apple Bloom, but it was a start. They cut her some slack. Not too much, mind you. But enough to let Diamond Tiara figure out who she was without her mother filling her head.

I was no exception. I had something in mind for the little filly, that was for sure.

“How are you, Diamond Tiara?” I asked, trying to seem neutral. She ducked her head down, still ashamed at the sight of me or Apple Bloom.

“I’m okay, Ms. Petrou.” She gave a weak smile, her ears down. “Daddy has been home a lot more to spend time with me, and Randolph has been doing so much for me when Daddy has to go to work. It…makes me feel bad for how I’ve treated him before…But I-I’m trying to do better.”

“That’s good to hear.” I smiled back, my hand in my coat pocket. “I wanted to give you something, if that’s okay with you.”

I could see it on her face already. The self-loathing, the backsliding into belittling her own self-worth. Before she could say no, I pulled something out of my pocket I’d been making for a few days now.

She stared at it for a few seconds before her face screwed up in pent up emotions.

“She’s a new friend for you.” I told her, crouching down to the filly. “I figured you could use one.”

“Why would you give me this?” She mumbled, trying to hold back her tears. It wasn’t working. Silver Spoon was with her quickly, pressing up against her side, trying to calm her friend down. It seemed to help at least a little.

“See, the good thing about the friends I make…is that if you love them, they’ll love you back.” I brushed some of the falling snow off the gift. “She’ll always be there, even if you have a bad day, or slip up, or just need to be by yourself.”

She looked up at me, tears dampening the fur on her face. I wiped it away with my gloves, hoping it wasn’t weird for an adult she didn’t really know personally to do so. But ponies seemed less concerned with stuff like that, it was a herd thing I think. All adults were concerned about all kids all the time and watched over them, and helped them if they needed help.

I handed the toy to Diamond, and watched as she looked it over. It was a little lamb stuffy, with the softest pink wool and purple ribbon around her neck. And just for her, it was also wearing a little golden crown. I made it with her in mind, for a kid who was suffering.

Even if she did me wrong once or twice, she was just a kid. And learning to forgive Silver for her mistakes had made me more open to helping this little filly too.

“Kid, you lost someone you love.” I told her, hoping I wasn’t going to upset her. “Even if you think you shouldn’t care because it’s the “correct” thing to feel…It’s, you know, okay to miss your mom.”

That was what broke her resolve, whatever was left of it anyway. She squeezed the toy to her chest and Silver hugged her friend close as she sobbed. And not too far away, I could see the scene had gotten someone else’s attention.

Apple Bloom was a smart, compassionate kid. And even though she and Diamond Tiara might never be the best of friends, she wasn’t the type to stand by while someone else was in pain. She joined the hug too, followed shorty by Sweetie and Scoots, even if it took a couple extra seconds to make up their minds.

When Diamond’s sniffling died down, they all pulled away to a little surprise. Diamond’s eyes were wide as she saw her newest friend come to life in her hooves.

“Oh, yup.” I laughed. “That’s a lot of love. Little gal got charged up real quick.”

I stood up as Apple Bloom started chatting away with a mostly quiet Diamond about what it was like having a living toy in your life. I gave them one last wave before rejoining Applejack by the town’s edge.

“That was a mighty nice thing ya did for the filly, Lottie.” She smiled, watching her sister try to be kind to her former tormenter. “Don’t know if I’m quite there yet myself, to be honest.”

“Everyone has the power to do good and bad stuff.” I shrugged. “She needs some opportunities to be good, even if it’s just towards a tiny little toy.”

“S’pose you’re right.” She shrugged back as we walked on to the outskirts. “Can’t hurt to teach that filly some compassion…”

Applejack needed some time too. Which was okay. Everyone has their own pace for these kinds of things.

I just didn’t want to leave today without saying something to the filly. Just in case.

“Pinkie, everything’s gonna be fine.”

The three of them were waiting in the woods, just like we’d talked about the night before. Pinkie Pie wasn’t going to stay back at Sugarcube Corner this morning, nor would I ask her too. By the look in her eyes, it seemed like she’d been up all night.

“I know…” she smiled, but her ears hung low, betraying how she was really feeling.

“Pinkie.” Twilight put her foreleg on her friend’s back, trying to comfort her as best she could. “We’ve tested and retested the portal for weeks now. It’s perfectly stable now.”

“I myself have made the journey.” Luna reminded her. “We would not move forward unless we were certain no harm would befall Lottie.”

Yesterday had been very stressful, to stay the least. The princesses had run every test under the sun to get the portal working again and to make sure it would go where it was meant to go. Not to mention that it would stay open long enough to let someone pass through. They had tested Silver’s original method and Twilight had flexed her transformation magic to achieve the same effects, and with some trial and error, they were almost one hundred percent sure it would go where it had gone before. But it had yet to be tested in the most important way: with a living subject. I wanted to go, if it would put any of them in danger of getting stuck back home alone. But I was determined to take my promise about not leaving without a sure way back to Pinkie seriously. Luna, against Twilight’s shock and resistance, said on no uncertain terms that she would be the one to go.

She stayed on the other side, just outside the portal, for an hour while all of us waited back in Equestria. We were unsure the whole time if she had made it to the other side, or if she was even alive, but when she came back completely unharmed, I’m not ashamed to admit I cried.

She came back with drawings she’d done of the stars she’d seen, and noted how the moon behaved on the other side of the portal, and when she described the trees in the woods on the other side, I knew what it all meant:

It was home.

I was torn. I was finally going to get back home! But there was the slim chance that something could go wrong and I’d be stuck on the other side of the portal. I didn’t think it would happen, I had faith in two of the most powerful magic users in this universe. But not everyone was of the same opinion.

“…What if it works different for humans?” Pinkie mumbled. ‘What if she doesn’t have enough magic to go through? What…what if-?”

“Pinkie.”

I crouched down to her, not caring about the cold of the snow. I brushed the pink curls from her face, putting my forehead to hers.

“There’s gonna be some things that make you think “what if?”. But…” I let out a shaky breath. “If Twilight and Luna are sure about this, I…I gotta try.”

She whimpered, and the sound tore my heart in two. But I couldn’t give in. I had to steel myself, and help reassure her. And maybe myself too.

“I meant it when I said I wouldn’t leave without a way back to you.” I was trying not to tear up. “I will come back, no matter what. So…”

I hugged her close, feeling her warmth close to me, burning it into my memory. She sighed, I could hear how choked up she was getting.

“Wait for me…okay?”

She nodded, letting out a sad laugh.

“I will. I promise!” she smiled, tears soaking her fuzzy cheeks. I wiped them away and kissed her, unable to stop the thought from creeping in my head that it might be the last time. I pushed it away, just living in the moment, this moment, for as long as I could.

“It’s only a day.” I tried for a smile when I finally pulled away. It just...wouldn't happen. “Don’t miss me too much.”

“I’ll miss you as much as I want!” she pouted, finally getting a real smile from the both of us.

Luna just watched over our goodbyes with a warm look, while Twilight turned her head with pink cheeks. She had been the first of our friends to learn about Pinkie and I, and while she was really happy for us, she seemed pretty embarrassed whenever there was a moment of PDA. She chalked it up to being unused to her friends dating, let alone each other, and admitted to as much in long and rambling sort of way. It was kind of funny, and it was obvious that she really didn’t have a problem with her old friend dating her newer friend. Twilight was just being Twilight.

“Be safe...” Pinkie told me as she gave me one last squeeze. I gave her one back, feeling so empty when I couldn’t feel her body heat anymore. I knew it was just going to be one day (any massive problems aside), but it still felt awful knowing we’d be apart.

“You too.” I smiled, trying to keep my emotions under control. “I’m trusting you with Silver tomorrow, alright? It’s gonna be a big day, and she needs someone to make her smile. And I know if anyone can do it, it’s you.”

“No problem!” she laughed, and I could hear the beginnings of a good cry in her voice. “That’s what I’m best at!” She kept the big, convincing smile on her face and I gave her one of my own. Despite how worried I was.

Would I make it back to her? Would my family take all this as well as I had? Would they even be able to look past my disappearance at all?

Had they already given up any hope that I was alive and safe? It had been two months of no contact and no sign of where I’d been.

There was only one way to find out.

“I’ll be back.” I promised again, hoping nothing would make me break it. I squeezed Pinkie’s hoof in my hand, dreading the moment when I’d have to let go.

When I finally did, I had to tear my eyes away from hers. I gave Luna and Twilight a look. I really was grateful for them getting me home, even if it was painful at the moment. They smiled back at me, and I hoped it all got across.

I turned away to face the portal, or where I’d been told it was. I could still see the trail where I’d been dragged come to a complete stop where it went from here to there.

“I’m ready.”

I could hear Twilight’s magic thrumming to life, and when I closed my eyes, I could feel…something in front of me. I knew if I opened them back up, I wouldn’t see anything. But I knew something was there.

I breathed in slowly, feeling the magic swirl inside me and pass over my lips as I spoke.

“Take me home.”

Author's Note

so...how many of y'all saw the big twist coming? i thought i saw one person guess it right at some point, but i could be wrong.

yes, indeed. Silver Maple was our big bad this entire time. i thought for sure that the whole her power over plants and the angry vines would be a dead giveaway, but i managed to bury the plant powers she had in the big Grandma reveal chapter so no on was the wiser.

originally, Silver was still the villain, but she wasn't always related to Lottie. the whole "Lottie being part pony" thing was actually pretty late in the game, writing-wise. But with a title like Family Tree, it all just clicked.

Lottie was originally just some human who didn't even transform, she just wore a weird disguise in town and ponies thought she was just a weird, skinny minotaur who skulked around town, looking for her lost dog.

If you want to get technical, the very earliest version of Lottie was an amnesiac that Pinkie dubbed "Handy Helper" who did fix-it jobs around Ponyville. Pinkie delighted in helping her get her memories back, and making as many "handy"-related jokes as possible. And that was before i decided they would be an item. they were always connected, in one way or another. she also loved chocolate cake, like Lottie. I might do a post with early art and everything.

the ship is canon! (or technically fanon, splitting hairs) Lottie's big arc about not regretting her past and letting herself open up to the possibilities of the future is something she couldn't have done without Pinkie's help, that's for sure.

it's hard, accepting past trauma. Because there's always some dickhole saying "Well, at least you came out stronger in the end, right?" like yeah, I guess. But you know what else would have left me just as strong, if not stronger? NOT GETTING TRAUMATIZED IN THE FIRST PLACE!! YOU PRICK!!!

but in Lottie's case, her past was something she had to learn to move on from, to realize that even though some parts sucked and literally almost left her dead, to want something else and wish it never happened is pointless. You're stuck with the life you've lived, and if you live in your regrets, you'll never be happy. In Luna's words:

“I gave in to my worst impulses. I let the darkness take me…I often dream…of a better time. One where I never gave in to that darkness, that hate…Where I never left this world behind. But…” “…One cannot dwell in better lives, doubt who they would have been if they only had the knowledge they have now.” Her wings tucked fully into her sides and she blinked slowly. “That way lies the path of a mad-pony.”

and yes, i named the pine marten Nibbler. Because Futurama is and will always be one of my favorite shows, and the weasel is a cute, cuddly, voracious predator.

Diamond Tiara is on her way to redemption. not everyone is stoked about it (especially not Applejack), but ponies are trying. They realize that they play a big part in how Diamond will be in the future, and they're taking it one step at a time. They can help her and make her into a better pony, or they can shun her and create another problem. Lottie, being the way she is, can't help but do something for a kid in need, no matter how unlikable she might've been at one point.

And the secret of the toys coming to life? A combination of Lottie's voice magic, charged up with a lot of, you guessed it,

💗 L O V E 💗

little love batteries, they are. what Lottie said was true, if you love them, they'll love you back ;P

Silver's fate will be explored more next chapter, and what is to be done with her? will ponies call for justice? will they forgive? only time (and a few more writing session from me) will tell.

Green Bean the Canterlot social worker will appear in one of the short side stories (maybe a one-shot) that explores the backstories of all the missing foals. I hope you all like her, and the side-story too.

There's one more chapter to go for the main story. I've got some more writing to do on it, so it might be a little while, but it's like...a little over halfway done. my teaching job in full swing, so I'll write whenever i have free time. But I'm pumped to get everything down and published for you guys, so leave me lots of comments on your thoughts thus far, let me know what you think! I can't stress enough on this, the beginning of the end, how much it means to me.

until the next (and somewhat, not really, final) time

cyan

The Day Pt. 1

It was well into winter here, and the big fat snowflakes drifted through the air on the other side of the portal. It was barely distinguishable from the Equestrian side but something inside me knew I was really home.

I trudged through the snow, my feet crunching through the older snow under the fresh powder, the once obvious dirt path visible no more. With every step I wondered to myself if home would really be there once I cleared the woods, or if this was just another dream.

“Wouldn’t be the first time I dreamed of getting home…” I muttered to myself. I never made it out of the woods in my dreams though.

But sure enough, the sight of Grandpa’s house once I broke the tree line made my chest ache, the cold air burning my lungs. I couldn’t stop myself from running the rest of the way home, kicking up the heaps of snow with every quick stride. I felt like I could die by the time I reached the back door, the ice cold air burning my lungs. But I couldn’t stop smiling.

I knocked the spare key from on top of the door frame, catching it before it could clatter onto the damp back porch. I shook of the snowflakes that had stuck to me and hesitated for only a moment before carefully opening the door, my heart racing.

The living room was freezing. I was still panting from the run, and hot tears were threatening to spill over. I took a long, shaky breath.

“I’m home.”

My moving boxes were still scattered about where I’d left them, and everything looked exactly the same. I had so many phone calls to make. I had to call Uncle Teddy and thank him for letting me take time off work, and of course my parents. If only to see if they’d noticed my absence, or how mad they were…

Two months was a long time to just…not hear from your kid. Even an anti-social one like me.

It stood to reason that even if they hadn’t noticed, my parents and I had a lot to talk about…

And Mrs. Russo too…

For the moment though, everything was catching up to me. I suddenly could really feel the cold winter just outside, my whole body wracked with shivers I couldn’t seem to stop. The snow that had found its way into my boots was starting to melt into my socks. I crouched by the back door, taking them off.

I wanted to make myself something hot to drink, turn on the tv, absentmindedly browse on my phone. But it all seemed like too much work. I couldn’t even remember where I’d left my phone before I’d gone on my reluctant vacation. All I wanted to do was decompress.

I plopped down on the couch, my whole body seemingly relaxing all at once. The world was practically spinning and all of my stress and worry was lingering in a state of limbo. There was so much to figure out, so much left to come.

I shut my eyes, taking a deep breath.

I flinched awake. It was lighter outside than it had been and I groaned, mad at myself for dozing off like that. There wasn’t time for that, like I didn’t have a care in the world. My startled response had felt like something had woken me up, but what?

Keys rattled in the front door and my head shot up at the sound. I poked my head over the back of the couch from where I was sitting, fearing just what I was in for. It had to be them.

“We can clean up a bit but don’t go crazy…Just in case-”

“Stop. I know.” Mom cut Dad off as they stepped inside. Mason was right behind them, looking like his usual sulky self. “If…when she gets back, I don’t want her thinking we were packing the house up.”

“Elisa…” Dad sighed. While they were going on and hanging up their coats, Mason spotted me. We blinked at each other before his face contorted like I’d never seen, both angry and miserable, letting out a loud, choking sob.

Before our parents could react, he came at me.

He jumped the back of the couch, landing on me. I was hit with a barrage of weak blows to my arms as they protected my face, my little brother sobbing angrily.

“Ahh! Mason, quit it!” I shouted. It didn’t really hurt that much but I was so surprised and bewildered. “C’mon bud, that-ow!”

“WHERE DID YOU GO!?” he shouted, his voice so wracked with sadness and hurt it made my heart ache. I could see Mom standing there, tears running down her face, a hand over her mouth. Dad looked like he was in shock. “YOU DUMB STUPID IDIOT!”

He slowed down his hits, sobbing harder. I sat him up straight, hugging him tightly as he weakly protested. Mom practically tripped over the end of the couch coming for us, hugging us both so tight I swear I felt something pop.

“Hi Mom…” I said weakly, not even trying to get out of this. By their reaction, my worst fears had come true. It was all hitting me, unable to stop my own tears. Dad had turned his face away, his whole body trembling despite himself.

“Dad.” I started, my voice breaking. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I know I screwed up but-”

He finally looked at me. He was crying too. I’d only seen him cry once before when I was in the hospital. He came to the couch, pulling my head close to him. Nobody let go of me for a long time.

When everything had finally calmed down, not a lot but enough to get a word in edgewise, we were all sitting in the living room. Mom had been calling everyone. Apparently, a lot of people in our family had been on the lookout for any sign of me and needed to be filled in. I heard my mother say the phrase “she’s alive.” over and over, it was like a punch to the gut every time.

Mason wouldn’t leave my side…this hit him hard. He still looked pissed off but he’d stopped punching me in the shoulder when I tried to comfort him. But when our eyes met, he still looked away, sulking.

Mom had finished calling everyone, including Uncle Teddy. He got a good earful from her too. It had come out that he covered for me at the hardware store when I disappeared and kept it from them, thinking I was just off somewhere grieving, and my mom being who she was had apparently ripped him a new one. She relayed the message that I was sorry for everything and I’d explain later, but the word “explain” hung in the air.

It was definitely time for that.

“Starting off, I’m going to get it out of the way.” Dad said, sitting on the couch next to Mom and opposite of me and Mason. “I am not angry. I know you think I am but I…I can’t...”

He looked at me softly, swallowing a lump in his throat.

“How could I be?” his voice wavered. “You’re here.” Mom looked like every word made her want to start crying again, but she held it in.

“I’m still sorry.” I sighed, feeling like complete shit for making everyone worry. “For what it’s worth, I didn’t mean to leave without saying anything.”

“You didn’t even take your phone.” Mom dug in her purse, handing it over. Lots of missed calls and emails, but fully charged. “Your wallet, your computer, your car…they were all still here. All of your clothes, not even your boots were gone…It was so-I…We didn’t know what had happened. No one did.”

“The back door was unlocked, no sign of any foul play, nothing stolen.” Dad counted them off, looking frustrated. “We’ll have to call them soon but…the police…they weren’t hopeful. With your…history. And no sign of where you’d gone. We filed a missing person’s report but…a young, gay, mixed woman with a history of mental illness disappearing with no leads…I almost punched that officer in the face when he asked if you had a history of drug abuse. I would have too if I weren’t holding your mother back already.”

“It’s true.” Mason scowled at the floor. “They only cared when they found out we were Grandpa’s family. He and the old police chief went to school together.”

“Not many Petrous in this town…” Mom scowled too, fire still in her eyes. “Bunch of fucking morons.”

I grimaced. It took a lot to make my mother swear. Sighing, I stood up from the couch, pacing a bit. Where to start?

“I just…” I shifted on my feet, my hands starting to shake. “I just want to start off by saying…I never meant for any of this to happen. I never, never would have left you guys in the dark like that by choice. Not after last time.”

It hung in the air, heavy. I shook my head, balling my fists at my sides.

“Never. I swear to god.” I looked each of them in the eye. “It was my worst fear this whole time, you all thinking…thinking I-I was dead…”

I took a breath, calming down.

“I want to tell you everything that happened. And I’m going to.” I wrung my hands almost painfully. “But if I’m gonna tell you the whole story, we need one more person here.”

I pulled out my phone, calling a familiar number.

“Who?” Mom asked, having called so many people already.

“You’ll see.” I said as it rang. “Not trying to be funny, just…hang on. It won’t take long.”

The line rang one more time before she picked up.

“Lottie!!” she shouted into the phone, sounding sad and livid just like Mason had, funnily enough. “Where in the hell did you get off to, young lady!? Your parents are running all over-”

“I know, I’m so, so sorry to cut you off.” I couldn’t stop smiling, hearing her voice. “Please, I need you to come over. I’m fine, I swear-but something happened that we need to talk about.”

A few more assurances of me being fine, and I could hear her leaving her house already. She only lived a few minutes away. She wanted me to stay on the line, but I told her I wasn’t going anywhere, promising to see her very soon.

“Who was that?” Mom asked again. I was very careful not to mention her name in the call for a reason. Dad was going to be hard enough to calm down once she got here.

“They’re on their way.” I avoided her gaze. “It’s really important so…I need you guys to keep an open mind here.” I thought about everything about to come out into the open. “A very open mind.”

“Sweetheart, was it a girl?” Mom asked, almost relieved at the simple explanation. “You know we have no problem with you being gay! Did you run off and-Oh dear lord, did you get married!? Was it that friend you were hanging out with before when I called?”

“Mom, no-I wish it was that simple, I really do.” My cheeks were burning. “I know you want to plan a wedding for me so bad and I promise you I did not run off and elope. Just…be patient. Please.”

Not two minutes later we heard a car pull in out front and the door swung open before I could get up to open it myself. Camilla Russo stood in the doorway, looking both nervous and relieved when she saw me. Then she noticed my family, freezing at the sight of my dad.

“What.” He blurted out simply, standing up suddenly. His face went from stunned confusion to clouded anger in seconds. “Why is she…”

He looked even madder somehow, and she shrank slightly under his gaze.

“Did she have something to do with this?” he asked, his voice trembling with anger. The thought of the woman he’d always had a problem with mixed with the grief he must have felt when I disappeared was very obvious on his face. “Charlotte Petrou, you answer me.”

“Dad, give me like…two minutes here, please.” I couldn’t wait any longer.

I hugged her, she felt so small in my arms. She hesitated with Dad watching, but she must’ve been so worried too. She sniffled, squeezing me so tight.

“You had everyone pretty worried, kiddo.” She tried to laugh, but it came out sounding more like a sob. I pulled back a little, hugging her around the shoulders and planting a kiss on her cheek to her surprise, squeezing her tight again.

She was here. I found her again. And I loved her so, so much. I had all my life. But now…

“I missed you so much, Grandma.”

She went deadly still. Mom’s hand went to her mouth, not surprised but startled by the looks of it. It was a given that she knew. Mason let out a solitary “What.”, looking around for an answer no one offered.

Dad walked over without missing a beat.

“Why does she-” he scowled at her, looking ready to boil over. “You told her.”

“No. I-I…” she stammered, looking at me, shocked but trying not to cry. Whether because she was relieved by my knowing or fearful of his reaction wasn’t clear, but I was going shut this down.

Not one more minute of this stupid secret bullshit.

“Grandpa told me.” I looked him dead in the eye, knowing he’d never hurt her but still standing between the two of them. “There was a letter.”

“Seriously, what!?” Mason called from the couch, so confused.

“Yup!” I looked at him, shrugging. “One hundred percent true, bud.”

“He had no right.” Dad rubbed his temples, looking pretty pissed off. “I should’ve known he’d do something like this.”

“Dad, I know you’ve got this whole thing with her, but we really have to talk about it.”

“NO, we absolutely do not.” He huffed, looking at his mother with the usual odd contempt he had when she came up. “I’m not going to let this go any further. Charlotte, you’re an adult and…you can do what you want. But any way this works out, she is not my mother, and she won’t have anything to do with Mason. She needs to go.”

She shrank at that, her eyes wet with fresh tears. I stared him down. Mom and Mason watched stunned from the couch.

“Dad, stop.” I took her hand in mine. “Just listen to me.”

“You’re going to tell us where you’ve been Charlotte, make no mistake.” He sounded almost threatening now. “But that woman is not welcome in this house.”

Something snapped inside of me.

“This is MY HOUSE!” I shouted at him, not letting him speak. “You’re going to sit down on that couch and listen to me for once!!”

Mom and Mason flinched. I’d never screamed at him before. He looked stunned but quickly bounced back to anger.

“You-”

“NO!” I cut him off, stepping at him, still holding her hand. “Dad, sit down and listen to me! For once, just hear me!”

I started tearing up again. It was angry crying sure, but the sight disarmed him a little.

“Every time I’ve ever tried to tell you what’s wrong with me, you don’t want to listen!” I kept staring him down, despite him towering over me. “I stopped trying years ago! Well I’m ready to talk now! And so help me Dad, if you don’t sit down and act like a parent-hell, a reasonable human being, for once, I will walk out that door and you won’t have a mother or a daughter!!”

It was harsh, and there was more to his anger towards her than I could know, but this wasn’t going to go anywhere if he wouldn’t even be in the same room as her.

He stared at me, taking in my ultimatum. Closing his eyes, he turned away, breathing deeply, and crossing the room to sit next to Mom.

My grandma squeezed my hand, and we looked at each other.

“You don’t have to do this.” She sniffled. “I’m…okay with how things are.”

“You shouldn’t have to be.” I told her, squeezing back. “I’m ending this, today.”

She sat in the chair on her own, everyone still very uncomfortable and very confused. But all eyes were on me now.

“Okay. Where to start…” I rubbed my arms; the house was still pretty cold. “I guess I should begin by saying that I didn’t leave home…willingly. Now, before you guess, no I wasn’t abducted or forced into anything seedy.” I held up a hand, seeing their worried expressions.

“And…hooboy.” I looked to my grandmother, no clue what was about to happen. “Grandpa left me a note but…he barely told me anything. I had to figure it out on my own.”

“I made him promise.” She sighed. “It wasn’t fair to him, but things were so…bad. With Adair. I didn’t want him to hate me forever.”

Dad tensed up at the mention of himself but made no move to help or hinder the conversation, so I pressed on.

“I’d like to mention that I’m not…thrilled about being lied to.” I kept it civil after shouting at him, for now. “By any of you, Mason excluded.” I shoot a strained smile to my brother. “Welcome to the Victims of Secretive Family Bullshit support group, buddy. It’s all downhill from here.”

He was too stunned by everything to snark back. Mom didn’t even call me out for swearing in front of him. If I wasn’t careful, I could go mad with power.

“But we’ve got time for all that later.” I waved it off. “I guess I’ll get to what I know.”

“I found out that I have a living grandmother, that was good.” I smiled. I looked to her, sitting in the chair, still seeming very unsure of everything. “Totally being honest here, I’m actually really happy about that. I’ve always loved you like you were family. All that’s changed now is I can call you grandma. If it’s okay with you.”

She smiled, her eyes tearing up once again.

“I’d like that.” She sighed happily.

“Also…I know about…” How to bring this up? “My…uncle.”

The room went very still. Mom was looking to Dad, worried and sympathetic. Dad looked at me, an unreadable expression on his face. My grandma looked like she was trying very hard not to start sobbing, stunned.

“No…” she whispered. “Charlie wouldn’t have…he wouldn’t have told you that. Not about him, not about my Ewan.”

“He didn’t.” I put my hand on her shoulder. “You mentioned him in your diary.”

She froze, looking up at me with wide, searching eyes. To everyone else in the room this sounded like a normal occurrence, but only to the two of us did it mean something more, something nearly impossible.

“No.” she shook her head. “No, that…that’s not right.” She almost laughed at that. “I had the only key. I tossed it off a bridge years ago…”

“I uh…” I wondered how she’d take this next admission. “I got the spare. From your old house.”

She stood up suddenly, startling everyone but myself. She took a step back from me, covering her mouth with her hands. She was trembling violently.

“You…” she said, barely above a whisper. “That’s where you were…”

“What?” Dad spoke up. “Why does she know where you’ve been?”

“I took an…involuntary trip to Grandma’s hometown.”

“She’s an orphan.” He looked to both me and her. “She has no memory of where she was before Charles and Dad found her when they were kids. Just out there in those woods.”

He stood up, looking more serious than usual.

“Who told you?” she asked him, looking terrified by what she was hearing. By what he knew.

“…Great Aunt Sharon told me, after Ewan died.” He looked away, still more to this story.

“Dad…” I knew the truth but hearing this about his own mother, what did he really think of her? “I have to know. What happened?”

I went to him, his face clouded with something I couldn’t place.

“Why didn’t I know your side of the family?”

He sat back down in the big chair, hunched over with his clasped hands pressed against his forehead. For a long time he didn’t say anything.

“When Ewan got sick…everything went wrong…”

It was always a sight, his little brother in that hospital bed. He was so small and fragile-looking, and he’d long since lost his hair. He’d lost so much weight in the last few months and he couldn’t get out of bed much anymore without pain in his joints.

He was coming home less and less often, almost certainly here for the long run now. Adair was fifteen, while Ewan was only seven. They were as close as brothers could be, but the age difference made it so Adair had his own life outside of being a big brother. But lately, he’d picked up that if he spent too much time away, he might not get another chance.

He was old enough to understand what leukemia was, but it still sometimes felt like it was just a horrible, frightening thing that he couldn’t wrap his head around. He would attribute his feeling of helplessness and want for control to his later career as a pediatric surgeon. He wanted to help kids like Ewan live their lives to the fullest. To help them when he couldn’t help his own brother…

While his father was talking to the doctors down the hall, his mother would sit with Ewan and comfort him with stories. When he was younger, his mother would tell Adair the same tales, and though he insisted he was too old to hear them anymore, he would listen in when Ewan was put to bed. Here in the hospital was no exception.

“Tell me the one about the scary wind horses!” Ewan smiled wide, his voice a little hoarse from getting sick earlier. Adair leaned against the window, listening in absentmindedly.

“Alright, alright.” She smiled, tucking her youngest in. “You do like the Hearth’s Warming Tale.” It was easy to see the pain and hurt in her eyes when she looked at him, but she always stayed strong when Ewan was in the same room. It was a nice break from the sobbing mess she was at home, even if Adair could understand. He’d cried enough for a lifetime himself.

It was odd that all her stories were about little mythical ponies, but he supposed she could be into weirder things. His friend’s mom was obsessed with little porcelain figurines, another with hummingbirds.

“A long time ago, the three pony tribes were in turmoil.” She started, sitting on the bed beside him. “They fought amongst themselves and refused to help make life easier for each other. They all had the idea to travel to a new land to start over, away from each other.”

Adair had heard this story so many times, usually around winter. He could be the one telling it if he wanted to. But he was a good sport about it, listening along. She told the story of little ponies suffering under the cruel winters of the magical windigos, and how coming together eventually saved them from freezing to death.

Personally, though he’d never admit it, he’d always like the one about the pony farmers and the magic rainbow apples they sold jam from to establish a little town. He’d requested that story more then once at Ewan’s age.

“So the three pony tribes came together, learning how to live in harmony. And from then on, whenever the pegasi brought winter around, they kept away the harsher weather by celebrating that sense of harmony and coming together to celebrate the Hearth Fire.”

“I like that one…” Ewan smiled, looking so tired. Their mother looked concerned, touching his face lovingly.

“Honey, why don’t you get some sleep?” She suggested, tucking him in a little tighter.

“No…” he muttered, fighting to stay awake. “Don’t wanna.”

“Oh?” she smiled playfully. Ewan was always hard to put down for the night. She was happy to see the same fight from her youngest. It made everything feel like normal. Like all of this wasn’t even happening. “I think you should. If you rest, you might feel a little better.”

“But what if I don’t wake up?”

The question made the world stop. It was suddenly hard to breathe, and Adair stood with his hand over his mouth, feeling sick.

His mother looked at him, seeming to understand the state he was in.

“Adair, sweetheart, why don’t you go find your dad?” She told him, giving him an out. He nodded, walking a little too quickly out of the room. It would be something he would feel guilty about for many years to come.

He couldn’t bring himself to actually leave. His guilt and fear made him listen in from the other side of the door.

A decision that would change everything.

“Why would you say that?” their mother asked, sounding choked up but keeping it together.

“I see Annie every time I come here.” Ewan sounded so sad. Adair remembered Ewan talking about an Annie, another patient at the children’s hospital who had been waiting for a transplant for a long time. “But last time we came, her momma was crying. I heard the doctor say she died while she was sleeping. What if I go to sleep and don’t wake up too?”

“Honey…” she tried to say something, but her voice was strained. Adair waited for her to reassure his brother, and by extension him…but in hindsight, he’d wondered what she actually could’ve said to make any of this okay.

She could’ve lied to him and told him that it wouldn’t happen to him, but there was no real guarantee. If one of the last things she would say to him was a lie, it might’ve come back to haunt them.

“Honey…” she tried again, but her young son cut her off.

“I’m scared.” His voice was so small, Adair almost missed it. “I’m scared, Momma.”

Tears started to roll down Adair’s cheeks. He wished he knew what he would’ve said to his brother if he were the one in there. But what their mother told him ended up haunting Adair for a long time.

“Don’t be scared, Honey.” She tried to sound cheery.

“But…” his voice was so strained. He was crying, Adair could hear it. “W-What…what happens?”

This had been a struggle with Adair. He and his father had talked about this a lot lately, what death means for different people and what happens when you die. His grandparents had raised his father Catholic, so they had their own ideas about what happens. Adair’s parents had some of the same religious beliefs, but had mostly let their sons figure out what they believed on their own.

Adair still didn’t know what he himself believed, but…

“You’ll…” his mother was choking up, but he could still hear her trying to smile through it. “You’ll be with the herd.”

Adair froze. The herd?

“My mother used to tell me about the Herd.” She kept talking, her voice low. “They say Celestia herself guides you into the Beyond. You’ll be with all the ones who came before you…My Grandmare and Grandstallion will be waiting for you, and…”

Adair couldn’t believe what he was hearing. The pony princess from her stories, taking you when you die? Was she…was she actually telling him a pony story? Now? When he was literally on his deathbed? This went beyond trying to comfort him. This was…this was just...

“Maybe…maybe even Silver.”

“Silver?” Ewan sounded confused. “Silver Maple…The unicorn from your stories?”

“Yes.” Her voice was shaking, Adair felt so tense, waiting for some kind of sign she was just…telling her stories again. Not telling his dying little brother, her son…this. “Maybe you’ll even meet her too.”

There was comforting and then there was…what even was this?

He couldn’t listen anymore. How…how could she take something like this and…mess with the person who needed her the most? Someone who loved her and trusted her…

If he was the one in that bed…would she say all this to him?

He had to go…to get away from this. He just kept walking down the hall until he was at the elevator. He didn’t know where he would end up, but anywhere would be better than here.

When the door finally opened, he ran face-first into his father’s chest.

“Whoa, hey.” He held his son’s shoulders, his eyes wide. “Are you okay? Is Ewan okay? What’s wrong?”

Adair really didn’t know how to explain what he had listened in on, but he just couldn’t keep it to himself. He told his father everything, all the strange details and how his mother had reacted to his younger brother’s fears. And his father…

He reacted strangely as well. He just kept reassuring his son that everything was fine and that he would talk with her about it, but not to say anything in the meantime.

“…It’s going to be okay.” He’d said.

Why wasn’t he more upset? Was he even upset at all? What did all of this mean?

They never got a chance to talk about it. Ewan had a sudden intracranial brain hemorrhage a week later and the lack of oxygen left him brain dead but still technically alive. It took his parents days to come to terms with the fact that there was no hope of Ewan ever waking up and to finally let him go.

It was a horrible time for his family. Adair blamed himself in little ways, wishing he’d been nicer to his little brother, played with him when he asked and spent more time at home before he got sick, thinking for a long while that if he had just done this or that, then his brother wouldn’t have had to die. It took years to convince himself otherwise, but the thought stuck with him for a while.

His parents grieved, of course. But after the funeral, some truths about his mother’s past from his family, things he hadn’t ever wanted to know, came to light. His father and his father’s best friend, who Adair knew very well from growing up, found her naked and alone in the woods close to their home. She couldn’t read or write. Everyone suspected she’d been through something terrible. A child shouldn’t be illiterate but know how to cook. He later learned that there had been some cases of human trafficking around that time in the nearby port cities. Everyone was so sure she was an escaped child servant…or worse.

Adair wanted to be there for his mother, to help her if she really was some kind of traumatized victim. But the next year was hell on their family.

Millie Petrou was inconsolable. She fell into a deep depression, and while everyone understood she was mourning the death of her child, mental illness still carried a lot of stigma back then. When she wasn’t crying hysterically, she couldn’t get out of bed. She was basically comatose some days and no one could get through to her. His father was running the bakery they owned all on his own for almost an entire year, and the two of them were left home alone a lot more. He watched his mother become someone else, someone he didn’t know how to help.

She cried so much, and when it wasn’t just generally missing Ewan, it was basically blaming herself, saying that ending his suffering meant that she killed her baby, and when she would start on that, Adair just…couldn’t cope.

He shut down. He was a teenager, almost sixteen. Adair tried to be understanding, but he was grieving too. And he needed his mother. But for a year she basically shut down herself.

The thing that Adair always remembered from that time, the thing that finally cemented how he would view his mother for the rest of his life, was when he found her one day on the floor of her bedroom, curled up in a ball. She had been crying and she was muttering to herself.

“Please…” she said, not even noticing he was there. “…forgive me. I killed my little foal…Herd watch over him, let him be loved…”

She reached out towards the window, looking at the sun with such grief and reverence you’d think it was her god.

“Princess…is he with them now?” she cried, collapsing again. “He was a pony, on the inside…What happened t-to my baby? Is he…is he running with them? Is he lost somewhere in-between? I…I c-can’t-”

That was all he could listen to. He would never forget that day, for the rest of his life. She was…there was grieving and there was just…losing your mind. She really believed those stories he’d used to hear every night before bed. She believed in it so much that she sent her youngest son, his only brother, to his grave thinking he was going to be a part of some fairy tale when he died. Every fond memory he had of those bedtime stories, the ones he could recite by memory, turned to ashes in his mouth.

By the time she eventually…evened out, he was sixteen. He didn’t need his mother anymore. He’d learned that whatever was wrong with her, it was something he couldn’t fix. Nor should he be expected to. She was beyond traumatized, and he would be better off just…putting some distance between them. His father tried desperately to help them reconnect, but he was turning into an adult. He had his own life and he was studying to get into medical school. His father never knew the reason he distanced himself, but chalked it up the year of suffering they had been through and didn’t know how to fix it.

Years later, when his father was ill, he found out that he knew about this delusion of his mother’s, and even encouraged it. He’d always thought Sugar was his father’s sappy-sweet nickname for her, but it was the name she…the pony name she wanted. When they thought he wasn’t listening, she told him in tears that she didn’t know if humans went to the herd, but she knew that one way or another, he would see Ewan again. He smiled, and told her no matter where he went, he better not see her there for a long time, herd or not. And…

It cemented things even further for Adair. He was a doctor by then, just starting out, and as cruel as it seemed to those around him, he missed his father’s funeral. He just couldn’t cope with the fact that his father might’ve known about what she’d told Ewan on his deathbed, maybe even encouraged it. That he supported her in her delusions that she was…whatever she thought she was and…

Soon, he and Elisa had Charlotte, and he loved her so much. More than he ever thought he could love another human being. And when she was born, he was determined never to let anything happen to her. He kept his mother at a distance, which was nothing new. Elisa knew some details of their family struggles and relented that it was probably for the best, at least until Lottie was old enough to make her own decisions. His father-in-law Charles had none of it and called him out every chance he got for being stubborn and unnecessarily cruel, and they never saw eye-to-eye on it.

But no matter how much they argued, his father-in-law never overstepped.

So when Charlotte, barely three years old started repeating the same stories he remembered as a child, he knew a line had been crossed. Charles had been sneaking his granddaughter to see Adair’s mother. She was…poisoning his child, the way she’d did to Ewan.

The thought of something happening to her, and his mother telling her the same thing she’d said to Ewan?

He’d had enough. Against almost everyone’s wishes, he cut his mother out of his life. Even took his wife’s last name. Told her his child would having nothing to do with her, that she wouldn’t even know she had a paternal grandmother. She knew the hurt she had inflicted the year of Ewan’s death, so she reluctantly agreed, thinking she was just paying for how she’d neglected him. Maybe even hoping that, if she showed him that she was remorseful and willing to listen to his conditions, she might be welcomed back one day with open arms.

But that day never came. He never let his son know her at all, and Charles fought it every step of the way. But his mother, to her credit, had told him that he wasn’t to break the promise she’d made to stay away, to not be a part of her grandchildren’s lives.

Charlotte didn’t remember ever calling his mother her grandma, but they were still close. It worried him, thinking about his brother in that hospital bed. Lottie looked so much like Ewan, even more than she looked like Adair himself.

One day, he got a frantic call from his wife, telling him that their daughter was in the hospital. She’d tried to…to end her life, and it shook him to his core.

He’d felt so many things…when Charles had told him off about actually knowing his daughter, paying attention to her when she needed him most, he knew that part of that was telling him off about how he’d treated his mother. And during the next few years, when he saw how Charlotte struggled with her mental health and how much she’d been through to get back to some sense of normal, something…changed. Something that scared him.

When he looked at her, he no longer saw Ewan.

She looked like his mother.

All her doubts and anxieties and self-loathing reminded him of the fragile state his mother had once been in. It changed their relationship. He was unsure of how to act around her, how to help her, determined to never lose her like he had his mother. He especially didn’t want to lose her in the way he’d lost Ewan. Any time it seemed like she might be slipping back into that mentality, losing herself to her hurt, he put his whole self into making sure she was going to be okay.

In the end, it only seemed to push her away more. She’d lived on her own for two years, making sure to share as little as she could about her life as not to worry them, and it made him panic constantly, thinking back to the last time she’d hid tings from them. When she’d realized she was gay and didn’t tell them she’d been dating someone for a year, and then just…tried to die. Every day he didn’t hear from her made him wonder when he would get that call from her roommate, telling them it had happened again.

He wanted a more stable life for her, so that she would have so many reasons not to do it again. When she’d moved into Charles’ house, he was both overjoyed for her moving on in life, and horrified about the idea of her living on her own. If something happened to her, they might not be able to get to her in time.

When she’s suddenly disappeared, he assumed the worst from day one, panicking that his child was dead. He kept a brave face for his wife and son, but on the inside he was losing his mind.

He couldn’t lose her. Not after Ewan, not his baby girl.

His story was finally out there in the open. It was very…odd hearing my father talk so openly about his emotions. And everything he’d said about me…

I’d always interpreted his pushing me to do better as him being…disappointed with the way my life turned out. You can’t exactly brag to your friends about a kid like me. No real career, no college education, no future prospects or long-term relationships…not that my dad had any friends to brag to. I got that from him, I guess. To learn that he pushed me about it so I’d have a reason to live? It felt like someone punched me in the gut.

And everything about his mother? A lot of things made sense now, but there was no guarantee that he would listen to me at all if…if he knew about anything pony-related and had already destroyed one relationship over it.

Here’s hoping he’ll listen like he said he would…

“I’m sorry…” Grandma curled into herself, crying. “I never meant t-to…”

Mom was teary-eyed too. Mason sat, looking thoughtful and sad. I sighed, running my hand through my hair.

“Dad…I get it.” I looked at him, trying to stay confident in my words. “You were hurt. You needed her. And…it’s not fair what happened to Ewan.”

I looked at my own brother, who looked back with a serious, understanding expression.

“I don’t know what I’d do if something happened to Mason. But she’s…your mother, my grandmother, Mason’s too. We can’t go on like this.”

I looked to her, smiling.

“We need each other, especially after what I went through.”

Everyone looked to me, picking up that I was finally ready to share, and I sat down next to Mason again.

“The stories she used to tell you.” I looked him in the eye. “It’s…well I-”

“Please don’t.” he sighed, his tone blunt and tired. “This isn’t about the stories, this is about everything else. I don’t care anymore.”

“You should.”

I looked to her again, not knowing how well this would go over. But it might be the best way, I had to try regardless.

“Once there was a little pony named Sugar.” She flinched at the name, her hands shaking. “She had a twin sister named Silver, a little unicorn. They lived with their mother Scarlet in a little house in a town called Ponyville.”

Dad sighed, and no one knew where I was going with this. Not even Sugar herself.

“One day, Scarlet told her daughters she was sending them away. They were so upset and confused and angry that they decided to run away to the royal city of Canterlot to speak with Princess Celestia.”

Dad looked away at that name, but I pressed on.

“Little did Sugar and Silver know, the reason their mother had sent them away was because she was sick. She was terminally ill with tuberculosis and wanted to make sure her daughters would be cared for after she was gone, even if it meant that they were apart from each other.”

She looked at me with wide eyes, and I nodded. She looked down at her hands, trying not to cry. I had to keep going.

“They ran away in the middle of the night, hiding in the forest. But something happened.” I closed my eyes. “Little Silver was a unicorn with a special gift. Her magic was more powerful when she drew it in from the nature around her. In her anger, confusion, and sadness…she accidentally opened a portal. A portal to another world.”

I opened my eyes to my grandmother’s tears spilling over. She looked surprised, shocked, her eyes searching for something on my face. She hadn’t ever recovered the memory of how she got to Equestria, from what I remembered from her diary. She maybe…somehow thought she had abandoned her sister and just couldn’t recall doing it, or how she could possibly get back home. I reached and held her hand to everyone else’s confusion.

“Silver’s magic transformed little Sugar into a creature she’d never seen before. She was a little human girl, too traumatized by the transformation to remember who she was, or where she’d come from, for a while at least. She was found by two little boys playing in those very same woods.”

Dad was looking intently at me now. I knew that if I met his gaze, I might lose my nerve. So I pressed on.

“They would be her best friends for the rest of their lives. One loved her like a brother, and the other eventually married her and they had two wonderful children.”

“What are you-”

“Her new brother had his own kids, three girls.” I cut him off, and now Mom was picking up on things too. “Sugar’s oldest son and her adoptive brother’s middle daughter fell in love, which is a tiny bit weird but you can only assume they weren’t raised as “cousins”, so whatever.”

“You can’t be serious.” Dad looked between the two of us.

“And they had two kids of their own. A smart-mouth boy and a sad girl.”

“Wait…” Mason was figuring it out now too. Took him long enough.

“Then, after a long and happy life, the brother passed away. He left a letter telling the sad girl that there was a box buried in the woods by Sugar, so that she’d have someone to talk to about being a pony after he was gone. And maybe he’d hoped she’d find out about where she’d come from, since her very cranky robot of a dad wasn’t going to tell her.”

“Lottie, I don’t know if-”

“So she went out to those woods, and somehow, the portal Sugar had come from was reopened. She met a pony, and they screamed in terror at the sight of each other. When the sad girl decided to re-bury the box and forget everything, something…very unexpected happened.”

“She got dragged back through the portal, literally. And some magic happened and she got turned into a pony too. At first, she could go home. She was worried her family wouldn’t accept her, or the world wouldn’t. Or that she might be a pony for the rest of her life. In fact, when the sad girl’s mother called to ask her to see a movie with her and the smart-mouth boy, she was a pony then. The friend she went to hang out with was a pony too.”

Everyone was perplexed at this point, unsure what I was even saying, even my grandma only knew half of it.

“But then something awful happened.” I went on. “The portal closed, and the sad girl was stuck in the other world. She was terrified, homesick, and scared. Scared that her family would think that…she had done something she couldn’t take back. She had no phone, no way home, not even a lousy pair of pants.”

“But lucky for the sad girl, she made some pony friends. Ponies who cared about her. One turned her back into a human again and another made her beautiful clothes to not be quite so naked. Another was kind enough to open up her home to her. She had so many new friends who cared about her a lot. There were some tough times too, but…things worked out in the end.”

“But what ever happened to Silver?” I asked them, of course knowing the answer. “After her magic sent Sugar to Earth, she lost control of it. She lost her physical body and became a part of the forest’s magic. But…fifty years later or so, she needed help getting out. So the sad girl went into the woods and pulled her out by reminding her who she used to be.”

I looked at my grandma, smiling gently.

“Little Silver Maple, still nine years old, is safe and sound back in Ponyville. And she misses you.”

I pulled out the picture from my pocket, handing it to her. She gasped when she saw it. Pinkie had insisted on a group photo to take home, and I didn’t need much convincing. Myself with Silver Maple in my arms, surrounded by all of my friends in Ponyville.

“She’s having a bit of a rough time, but I left her with someone I trust completely.” I said, pointing to Pinkie in the photo. “She’s the best, so don’t worry.”

She stared at me in disbelief, so many other emotions swirling around. She leapt up and hugged me again, burying her face in my shoulder.

“Thank you.” She sobbed. I squeezed her back, my heart feeling a million times lighter now that it was all out. Her voice was so quiet but it made me feel so much better about all of this. Even if things didn’t work out with Mom and Dad trying to believe me, I did what I set out to do. She wiped her eyes, giving the photo back to me.

First, I handed it to Mason. He’d be the easiest to work with.

“Mason. I told you I was hanging out with a new, non-jerk friend.” I sat next to him, pointing her out. “That’s her, Pinkie Pie.”

He blinked at the picture, then blinked at me just as confused.

“Are you lying?” he asked me. I shook my head. He looked at the photo again deeper in thought before it was snatched from him by our dad.

“Hey!” We both shouted at him.

“No, no more of this.” His face was frantic, and he seemed to be refusing to look at it. “Don’t you fill his head with this…this-”

“Dad.” I cut him off, taking the photo back from him. He was too shaken up to keep a grip on it. “He’s not Ewan.”

He froze, glaring at me with such obvious contempt. It hurt a little, but I pressed on.

“I’m not trying to manipulate you, but it’s true.” I put a hand on his arm gently, watching his face for a negative reaction. “Mason has a right to know where he comes from, just like I do. Just like I always did.”

He looked away and I sighed. It was as good as I would probably get from him for now.

“Let me see it.” Mason half-asked. I did just that. His eyes were wide and searching as he looked it over again. Our grandmother was looking at him hopefully. She wasn’t as close to him as I was to her growing up, Dad being more protective of his younger kid, but just from the way she was looking at him I could see how much she wanted to be his family, to be in his life.

“This is…a lot.” He said simply, looking back up to me. “But you know I hate it when you lie to me. So if you tell me this is the truth, then…”

“It is.” I looked him dead in the eye. “You and me? We’re one quarter little magical pony.”

Dad was stewing, I couldn’t tell what was going through his mind, but I needed to try my hardest to get him to come around to all of this.

“Dad.”

He didn’t meet my eyes but I went in for a hug. He went stiff but hugged me back after a moment. “You had a really tough time with this as a kid. And I know how crazy it sounds, believe me. But…”

I looked up at him, the tall bastard.

“Grandpa Russo…your dad loved a pony.” I said, giving him an awkward smile. “He always knew what she was, and no matter what, he loved her. And he loved you too, even knowing you were half something else. Even after you didn’t want to be their son anymore.”

My gaze fell to the floor, hoping against everything that I wouldn’t lose him today.

“Can you still love…me?” my voice wavered, and my were hands shaking as they held onto him. “Me and Mason?”

I could see Mom from here. I don’t know if she believed in the whole “You married into a pony family” business, but she knew how reserved I was when it came to showing affection. She knew how I had struggled with Dad as a young teenager over seemingly every little thing. And after my darker moments, they had struggled with how to treat me. But even when they thought I was made of glass, they never stopped letting me know how much they feared almost losing me.

To lose me now?

He let out a long, shaky sigh, gently smoothing out my curly hair, the mess I’d gotten from him, and his mother.

“Always.” He hugged me so hard, one could tell he came from a family of earth ponies. “I know you’re going to keep trying to prove all of this to me, and I…I don’t know if I can really buy it, but…you’re still my daughter. You and Mason are the most important things in your mother and I’s lives.”

Mom went to Mason and hugged him too, and he was too emotional over everything to put up a fight about it. She sat with him, looking at the picture too.

I pulled away from Dad, going to his mother. I offered her a hand and she took it, I grabbed onto Dad’s hand too, leading them both to the couch where Mason and Mom were. They still looked at each other with unspoken feelings but set them aside for now as I squeezed next to Mason, pointing at the photo.

“So like I said, that’s Pinkie Pie.” I told him, making sure everyone else got a look at her. “She works in a bakery and plans parties. Oh, and she has a pet baby alligator named Gummy.”

“What!?” Mason blinked, a child-like wonder on his face he didn’t show too often. I smiled and he looked away, huffing.

“Yeah, he’s only like…” I mimed about the size of a house cat. “And she bakes the most delicious stuff you’ve ever tasted. All pony food is weirdly delicious, now that I mention it. That’s Twilight Sparkle. Now, she’s actually an alicorn, and a princess.”

I turned to Grandma Millie, seeing her shock.

“Yep, there’s…four? Yeah, four Alicorn princesses now. I’ll get to that. Now, Twilight’s the one who turned me back into a human…”

I told them about my friends, and my time in Equestria. I could still see Dad resisting everything and listening anyway.

I could only hope that tomorrow would put an end to all of this.

A nose twitch, tippy-tappy hooves and a wink...somepony, somewhere was talking about Pinkie Pie. There was a warmness in her barrel, like she was drinking hot cocoa after a snowball fight.

A sleepover at Sweet Apple Acres was called tonight, and Pinkie was all to eager to have the company of her friends. While Pinkie was sure it would be another sleepless night, and while it was a fun time being had by all, somepony wasn't having any fun at all.

The little filly wouldn't come out from under Lottie's bed. Since she woke up that morning, she'd been super nervous and mad, in the way she sometimes was. Pinkie didn't know what to do to make her smile, a smile from her was even rarer than a Lottie Dottie smile.

"She's still under there?" Twilight poked her head into Lottie's room where Pinkie was trying her best to coax the filly out.

"Uh-huh." she sighed, lying flat on her belly next to the bed. "I...I wish Bluey was here...I know she had to go but..."

"Lottie being here would make her feel better...but she's upset because Lottie's gone. It's a conundrum alright..." Twilight half-laughed, stepping over to Pinkie and laying her wing over her withers.

"I know she's gonna come back to me..." Pinkie sighed, trying not to cry while an already sad little filly was nearby. "I know everything will be okay...but I don't know how to feel better until...until I can hug her and kiss her and...uggghhh..."

Twilight had had her share of infatuations since she was a little filly. The librarian in the Canterlot archives with the big green glasses when she was just a little filly, her brother's fencing instructor when she was a gangly, awkward teenager, and her romantic relationships as an adult had just as many clumsy emotions and little success to them. While none of them ever turned into relationships, she still cherished the memories they left her in hindsight.

All the physical parts of a relationship...made Twilight strangely uneasy. She saw Pinkie and Lottie's relationship and found herself flustered, even uncomfortable at times. None of their other friends had been in any serious relationships and it fell into such unfamiliar territory...Twilight worried that she came across as not accepting of their relationship at times.

When she saw Pinkie, or Lottie, like this, lovestruck, smitten or longing, it was such an unfamiliar sight. Rarity would dreamily sigh and inquire about their relationship progress, Applejack would smile and get an extra spring in her step. Even Rainbow Dash would joke about wedding bells or fake gag when they kissed. Fluttershy would turn red and hide behind her feathers with a soft "oh my...", but always assure them that she was happy for them and meant it.

Even now she was unsure how to reassure Pinkie. All she really could do, in the end, was be there for her friend.

"I'm sure...ahem..." she felt her cheeks getting hot. "I-I'm sure that you'll...kiss her again soon! You'll, um...be kissing up a storm again in no time! No that sounds...Pinkie, I don't know how..."

"It's okay, Twilight." Pinkie smiled. "I know you don't like all that stuff. All the kissy, smoochy, touchy-feely parts of lovey-dovey-ness. I don't wanna make you feel bad."

"You don't make me feel bad!" Twilight was going to make sure Pinkie Pie would understand. "I don't like it...but that's just for me. I don't want to make you feel bad either! If I ever do, I'm sorry."

"Me too." Pinkie smiled.

A knock at the door cut things off, Rainbow Dash poking her head in.

"Hey! Is the party movin' into Lottie's room? Granny Smith made some desserts!"

"You already ate the whole strawberry-rhubarb cobbler, ya glutton!" Applejack shot back as the two made their way into the room. "And those strawberries ain't even in season. That one was sour as all get-out!"

"Just the way I like it!" Rainbow cackled at the mare's disgust, both balancing the dishes on their backs. They appeared to be competing to see who could carry the most without dropping them. Pinkie wondered if Granny Smith had made a crumble, that was sure to make her feel an itty bit better.

"Oh, is she still under there?" Fluttershy moved quickly to Pinkie's side, almost bowling Rarity over. "Poor dear...Are you alright?"

It was more of a calm talk between friends, taking turns to coax the sad filly out from under the bed. Fluttershy was the most persistent, followed closely by Pinkie. But the night went on and they shared stories, feelings and shared some more tears as well. Overall it was a time to feel close to each other and try to comfort the two having the hardest time.

Pinkie Pie did her best to sleep herself when Silver Maple finally nodded off.

Tomorrow could be a good day for the filly, or a really bad one. Pinkie could only hope for the best.

Author's Note

decided to make this last bit of the story a two-parter, if only to finally get something posted.

plus it was getting VERY long, and you guys deserved something posted by now

hello! here it is, Lottie finally made it back home, and finally made her family whole again.

there was a lot of talk in the comments about Lottie not needing to go home because her family was crappy/didn't love her/etc., and i wanted to get across that her family is broken, but still loving, but it had some long-needed conversations that should've happened years ago. even jerks like Lottie's dad have their own traumas.

Sugar Maple had a whole life since coming to Earth, and she went through one of the most horrible tragedies a parent can go through, and a pony brain in a human's body might've been unable to handle that kind of pain. and by the time she was finally able to cope with her hurt, her other child had moved on and learned not to depend on her anymore, forever thinking of her differently.

then her son had his own child with mental health issues and he had to learn how to be the dependable parent his mother couldn't be while still living with the trauma of his brother's death.

it's all a cycle. Lottie did her best to break it.

what waits for the Russo/Petrou family back in Equestria? how will they react to it?

i headcanon Twilight as ace, but panromantic, in human world terms. i talk about it more in my blog post: pony love/"sexuality" headcanons. so those ponies she had old crushes on were of ambiguous genders. but she likes anypony regardless of gender, in my mind.

again, sorry for the long wait between chapters, life has been very hectic lately and I'm eager to post the last chapter of this story already, ha. it's not gonna be long, hopefully, but the whole thing was nearing 20k words and you guys deserved something by now

so, one more part to go. comments are appreciated and let me know your guys' thoughts on the story thus far

until next (and the last, for real this) time,

cyan

p.s.: if you saw Rainbow eating pie, no you didn't. *narrows eyes*

The Family

I don’t ask a lot from life.

I'm content with the things I have and I never want for much. I’m a decent person, in a broad sense. I respect my elders, pay my taxes, hell I’m practically a saint compared to some of the punks I hung around in high school. I think it wouldn't be too much to ask for the universe to cut me some slack.

Apparently my roommate hadn’t gotten the memo either.

“Stacy, why?” I sighed, head in my hands and rubbing my temples. “Why do you do this?”

“Okay, just listen. I know it’s unexpected but-“

“Unexpected! Goodness, what a polite way of putting it! I can roll with unexpected, this is just...the worst.”

There was a faint vibration from my pocket. I opted to ignore it like I always did, anybody with something important to say would leave a message.

“I can’t afford this place on my own, that's kind of the point of us splitting the rent, if you'll recall." I laughed, stress and agitation swirling in my head. "You were just saying the other day you could see yourself moving out maybe! Maybe by next summer. And I thought, ''Oh, that sucks, but I can figure things out by then." Next summer and next week are two very different things, Stacy McCallister.”

“I said I’m sorry! Look, it's not like I'm leaving tomorrow. I've still got time to get all my stuff packed and say my goodbyes. This job is gonna open a lot of doors for me Lottie. I don't want to stay in our hometown forever.”

As frustrated as I was, I knew that she was right. Stacy wasn't the type to sit around, content with the state of things. She'd been saving her money and studying hard. We celebrated her getting her Associate's Degree and I'd been really happy for her. She deserved the opportunity, in all honesty. I just hadn't expected her to move to the other side of the country right away.

“I just really hate the thought of finding another roommate.” I muttered, plopping down onto the couch next to her. “I had enough trouble getting used to the one I have.”

“Oh ha ha." she rolled her eyes, bumping shoulders with me. "Meeting new people isn’t gonna kill you, ya know.” She mockingly patted the top of my head, knowing it bothered me to no end. “But I bet you’re gonna miss me.”

I side-eyed my smirking sort-of-friend. I found myself wishing I had made more of an effort to really befriend her, rather than just live in the same apartment.

I'd known Stacy since high school. We weren't friends back then either but we had history. She knew about me, things that were hard to talk about, and accepted me anyway. In that acceptance came a mutual respect. Back then we avoided each other like the plague. But once we reconnected we realized we had stuff in common and could handle living with the other over a stranger. And in a weird way, I actually enjoyed her company, despite her high-energy lifestyle and her numerous attempts to get me to join her on morning jogs and trips to the gym. I didn't have to be something I wasn't around her. I could just be Lottie.

“Yeah, I’m gonna miss you. ”

Stacy nudged my arm with hers, grinning wide.

“And you’re gonna be fine?”

“As fine as I'll ever be.”

My phone vibrated again. Two calls in a row, that almost never happened. I pulled my phone out, checking the I.D. Dad was calling.

“Dad?” I answered, already feeling a little on edge. He almost always texted instead of calling. And he never did either during work hours.

“Charlotte. I'm glad you picked up. Listen...”

I did listen. My dad was a serious guy, not one to get emotional. But even he sounded flustered. In retrospect it had probably been a long day. I'd wonder later how long they'd waited to call and tell me. How long until they decided I needed to be told the bad news.

“Okay, yeah…I’ll be there soon.” I forced the words out, starting to feel a bit numb. “Love you too. Bye.”

I ended the call, I could feel Stacy’s eyes on me. I felt warm and sweaty and upset. Everything was quiet and uncomfortable and I think I was shaking.

“Lottie? Is everything okay?”

I shook my head, avoiding eye contact. I stuffed my phone back into my pocket.

“What happened?”

“I uh....I gotta go.” I got up, grabbing my jacket and my bag from the back of the kitchen chair and my keys off the hook. I didn’t look at her, I didn’t want her to see how I looked then.

“Lottie, hang on, are you okay?”

I stood for a second, shuffling on my feet awkwardly, not wanting to put it on her. It’s not her fault she dropped the news of moving out the same day my Grandpa died. No need to make her feel guilty for adding onto this increasingly shitty day. She didn't deserve that.

“I don’t know.” I said. And it was true. I wasn’t sure if I was okay. “I’ll...I’ll be back. Later, I guess, I don’t know. I...I gotta go.”

And I left. Stacy was a nice girl, more understanding than she should be of someone like me. I hoped she would be just as nice to her next weird roommate.

Grandpa’s house was always a happy place for me since I was a kid. Dad worked long hours at the hospital and whenever Mom couldn’t watch me, I was at Grandpa’s house. Long summer vacations and three day weekends more often than not meant spending as much time as I could there. To be honest, it’s one of the only places in the world I feel completely safe. Even my own childhood home has some memories attached to it that make me uncomfortable staying there for longer than I have to.

That day it was a miserable place to be. It was uncomfortably quiet save for hushed conversations between relatives. A few of them were crying. Mom met me at the door, catching me in an overwhelming hug, whether to comfort or be comforted I wasn’t sure. Normally her hugs were something I met with immature notions of being too old to be smothered, and too much touching made me nervous sometimes. But I didn’t resist the hug that day. Mom pulled back to stroke my short, dark hair, as if to calm me down despite her being the emotional one.

“Oh sweetheart...I'm so…”

“I know.” I muttered, struggling to get the words I meant to say out. Mom could tell I was frustrated and kissed me on the forehead. I hated seeing her cry. What kid doesn't hate seeing their mom cry? I wished I was better at this sort of thing. I wish I was better at being there for people when they needed me.

I saw Dad talking in a very authoritative way with one of my mom's sister, Aunt Lola, most likely discussing important arrangements. He was calm and taking control of the situation, as he was known to do. I was almost jealous of him, being a damn robot had to be easier than shoving everything down like I did.

That's not fair... I thought, feeling a little ashamed. He and Grandpa weren't close at all, he can act however he wants. Somebody has to be the level-headed one here.

My younger brother and I were very obviously our Dad's kids. We had his brown skin and dark hair, though a bit lighter with Mom being White. And despite my skin tone I got Mom's gene for freckles too, but I had Dad's tall hooked nose. And they both had curls in their hair so we were doomed in that category from the start. Mom's side of the family was full of shorter women, and I was no exception. The way Mason was growing though he'd probably end up pretty tall like Dad. As for Dad's side of the family...

I knew little about them, even as an adult. He looked a bit mixed himself, but of what I couldn't tell you. I had a big family on my mom's side so I never missed not having a second set of grandparents or more aunts, uncles or cousins, dear lord I had enough of those. But the fact that he had taken Mom's last name when they got married said plenty on the subject and I wasn't about to open up that can of worms, our relationship was delicate enough as it was. If they were alive he wanted nothing to do with them, and given what a grump he could be sometimes I guessed there wasn't a happy story there.

He excused himself from the conversation and made his way over. They switched places as Mom left to see her sister and talk things out, I'd imagine.

“Hi…Lottie.” He sighed. I was surprised, he almost never called me by my nickname. “Thank you for coming, I know this must be…stressful.”

I couldn’t think of what to say. He wasn’t the sentimental type so I’d keep the touchy-feely stuff to Mom. Dad would know what was going on though.

“How did it happen?” My voice was low, quiet. He breathed deeply through his nose, switching to his surgeon voice. His delivering bad news voice.

Turns out he had a fall in the kitchen the day before and hit his head, maybe because of his heart but they couldn’t be sure until things were sorted out. I had always imagined Grandpa being around a lot longer, even if it had been mostly wishful thinking.

Dad hugged me, though my heart really wasn’t in it. He needed to go pick up Mason from school. I bet that Dad being free to go get him would tell him right away that something was up.

“Lottie…I’m sorry, about all of this.” He didn’t seem to know what to do or say. Likewise, Dad.

“…Me too.”

The whole day consisted of relatives coming in from all over and funeral plans being made for the next day or so. It was all a blur. Mom hadn’t been able to attend, like with Grandma’s funeral. She just wasn’t the type to break down in public and she'd be doing a lot of that. They were her parents; I don’t know if I’d be able to stomach going to either of my parent’s funerals.

I remembered Grandma's though. I must've been seven or so. I'd never been to one before and I'd never needed funeral clothes. I remember that little black dress with the white collar and the shiny black shoes I'd spent a lot of time staring at. I remember Grandpa picking me up a lot that day, holding on tight and I dozed off in his arms near the end. I was old enough to understand the concept of death but it didn't really hit me until a week later, when I woke up and sleepily wondered if she would keep teaching me to sew and realized she really was gone. That I'd never see her again. That we'd never sit and read the paper at breakfast whenever I slept over. That she'd never listen to me babble on about the plot and characters of various cartoons, really listening. She'd always indulge any aimless curiosity I'd have with genuine response. And she was gone, way too soon.

There was a family get together the day after his funeral, too sad to be a party but too informal to be a gathering.

My family is a pretty unique group. Mom’s side of the family has them being old immigrants from some tiny European country or another. Lots of marrying into other families with their own boring origins, but we’re an interesting-looking bunch. When we have a family reunion every five years or so, a random onlooker might not make the connection it's all one family with how different we look.

I found myself sitting on Grandma’s old porch swing, the rest of the family inside. I used the moment of solitude to do something I hadn’t done in quite a while. I had bummed a cigarette off of my Uncle Teddy, who seemed surprised but didn’t say no. He’d been smoking like a chimney since this whole thing started so he wasn’t in any position to lecture me.

The air was cold, like it’d been at the service. The leaves were starting to change, but winter was still some ways off. And I was more or less mentally exhausted. I took another drag, holding it between my fingers and hanging my head off the back of the rickety old swing.

I was too old to just sit around and do nothing like my younger brother or cousins, and I wasn’t old enough to be involved in all the planning stuff that death brings with it. I’d been tasked with cleaning everything before everyone got there. I’d been offered help but I insisted I could use the break from the hustle and bustle of everything.

So I’d spent that morning scrubbing the place from top to bottom. Grandpa wasn’t a hoarder or anything but a house that old collects a lot of stuff. And dust. So much dust.

At least I stopped sneezing… I thought, my nose still itching every now and then.

Someone cleared their throat. I turned my head slightly only to have the cigarette snatched from my grip. I was about to yell when I saw who had “caught” me.

“Lottie, last I’d heard Charlie said you’d quit these things cold turkey.”

I smiled, half-heartedly at the old lady. For someone even shorter than me, she could be halfway intimidating sometimes.

“It’s been a stressful day, Ma’am.”

Grandpa’s friend Mrs. Russo. I’d known her my whole life and she never put up with my crap, not when I was a stupid teenager and not now.

“Bah! Stress or no, don’t let me catch you doing that again.”

I laughed. Had anyone else done that I might’ve given them an earful about how I was an adult and I could make my own terrible decisions, thank you very much. But she was such a funny old lady that I had a genuine affection for. She threw the butt on the concrete step and smashed it under her shoe.

“Glad you could make it.” I smiled faintly at her. “I didn’t see you at the service.”

“I admit, I’m not much for funerals.” She sat down next to me, smoothing out the ruffles in her dress. “I’d hope Charlie would forgive me.”

“Mom stayed home too.” I couldn’t find the energy to sit up and talk like an adult. She wasn’t one to bother me about posture. “And Dad went back to work.”

“Poor dear, Elisa was like this when her mother passed too. You were just a little thing back then.” She quickly went from sympathetic to very irritated. “But that father of yours! Work, I swear he’d live in that hospital if you’d let him!”

Her little, wrinkled face was all scrunched and huffy, it was kind of funny seeing the usually sweet old lady get so worked up.

“Well, you know him. He won’t sit around while there’s work that needs doing.” I sighed, running my fingers through my short hair. “He'd had surgeries planned before all this went down. He must’ve felt guilty leaving everyone with his work.”

She huffed again, still miffed at the whole situation. If any subject could get her and Grandpa all worked up like that, it was my Dad. Grandpa wasn’t the type to disapprove of the people his three daughters chose to be with, but he and my Dad always butted heads over stuff. And they both seemed like kind of intimidating men, if you didn't know them. It was like watching two big dogs run at each other on the ends of their leashes.

“Enough about him though.” she rocked the two of us gently back and forth. “What’s up with you these days, kiddo?”

“Nothing much.” I sighed, preparing for the round of well-intentioned questions. “I still work at Teddy’s hardware store on the weekdays.”

“You like it there?”

“It’s alright. I know more about tools than I’ll ever need to and the pay’s decent.”

“Any plans for school?”

“Not presently.”

“How’s your love life?” she asked with a grin, probably knowing the answer.

“Oh yeah, I’m a real catch.” I snorted, gesturing to all of me.

“Oh hush! You’re a sweet girl.”

“I’m a basket case, that’s what I am.” I was grinning now.

“See now, I could’ve sworn you were involved with someone.” She noted, ignoring my comment. “Gal named…Sally?”

“Stacy? No, she’s just my roommate.” I shrugged. “Well, actually former roommate. As of Friday she, her stuff, and her half of the rent will be gone.”

“There a juicy story there?”

I laughed, explaining the situation of Stacy’s new job out in Seattle. How I was going to need one thing or another to keep my current living situation.

“So you’re very nearly out on your ass, eh?” she sounded sympathetic at least. “And I suppose moving back in with your folks is out of the question?”

“Mm-hm.” They would let me of course, they weren’t the type to kick their kids out at 18 and hope for the best. But it’d be better for all involved if I kept living on my own.

“I see.” She got off the porch swing and stretched a bit, her joints were noisy. She was oddly quiet now.

“Mrs. Russo?”

“This house is…what 15 or so years older than me, creaks as much as me too I bet.” She chuckled, turning on her heel. “Any idea what’ll happen to it now that Charlie’s gone?”

“Nope, the will stuff’s not until later when the attorney gets here.” I sighed; remembering that there was still so much left to do. “I assume Uncle Thompson will want to fix everything he can get his hands on and maybe flip it for a profit. I hope Lola gets it. She’s got her three kids and some lady at the visitation was saying it’s a good school district.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if Charlie left it to you, Lottie.”

“Me?” I scoffed, rightfully skeptical. “Jesus I hope not, what would I do with a big, ancient house like this?”

“Live in it I would think.” She grinned. “You stayed over so often when you were just a tiny thing.”

“Yeah, but I don’t need all that space. It’s just too big for one person. And I could still find a roommate. This place is like…a proper house. I’m only twenty-one, I’ve still got years of crappy apartment living in my future.” I huffed, an awkward smile on my face. “I mean I just couldn’t-I can’t-“

“Lottie." she wasn't skeptical, she was genuinely concerned. "What’s the real problem here?”

I was getting too worked up. I clenched my hands and forced myself to breathe.

“I just…I don’t know if I could live here now that he’s gone.” I sighed, wringing my hands. I shut my eyes tight, not wanting to see her looking at me with pity. I wasn’t about to cry today but her questions were pushing me towards the brink. Then I felt her arms wrap around my shoulders, pulling my head to her chest.

“It’s alright, honey.” She sighed. “It’s okay to miss him, you know. I miss him too.”

Neither of us spoke for a while. I just kind of let everything sink in. My breathing evened out and my heart stopped pounding in my chest. In time, the noise of my family inside breached the quiet moment and I came back down to reality.

“…It’s a bit chilly out here, we should go inside.” I sighed, trying to brush it all aside.

She smiled, the tension leaving her features and replaced with her lovable grin. “I think that’s a top-notch idea.”

I think what I liked most about Mrs. Russo was that we meshed so well. There was a connection there that I wouldn’t trade for anything. She wasn't some uptight meddler or some condescending old lady. She was one of Grandpa’s closest and oldest friends. It meant a lot to me that she came.

We made our way inside and I hoped my clothes didn’t stink like smoke. My family descended on her with a warm welcome. All the older folks in my family knew Mrs. Russo well. Uncle Teddy made his way over and even though he towered over the tiny older woman, he still bent down for her to give him a big hug.

“Teddy my boy, I must be shrinking because there’s no way you got even taller.”

“Good to see you too, ma’am.”

“I’ve got stuff to take care of so just make yourself at home, okay?” I snorted at the sight of my tall, bushy bearded uncle being talked to like a toddler.

“No problem, dear.” She motioned for me to get close for a moment and I bent down a little. She hugged me once more and I did the same. Before I could pull away, she whispered in my ear.

“If things get too stressful around here, you’re welcome to find me and cry on my shoulder, honey.”

I sighed and escaped the hug as politely as possible, patting her shoulder. I made my way farther into the house, pushing the emotional talk on the porch into my stomach for now. I had stuff to do.

Lots of cleaning up after people and being reintroduced to relatives I hadn’t seen for a few years. Who of course remembered all the embarrassing things I’d done at family gatherings of the past. My second cousin or something of course remembered Thanksgiving twelve years ago when I had climbed the tree in Aunt Bernice’s yard to get away from her neighbor’s poodle and refused to come down. I distinctly remember that poodle and how it chased me up that tree, stealing the shoe I had thrown to scare it away.

And so many personal questions. Dear god, my family was nosy.

I found myself picking up some empty cans, alcoholic and otherwise, and some dirty plates from the coffee table. I hoped everyone else could be more considerate about cleaning up after themselves in a dead man’s home.

“You’d think this was a party or something…” I muttered to myself, collecting the dishes. I ran them over to the sink and decided to scrub for a bit, to calm my nerves.

But I could still hear my family, unfortunately. The more distant relatives had bigger mouths for some reason.

“Isn’t that Elisa’s girl?” Some old woman asked under her breath.

“In the kitchen?” Another one.

“Yeah…Isn’t she the one that-“

Nope not listening. I pushed them out of my head. What I wouldn’t have given for some headphones to drown those two out. Couple of great aunts I think, from way out of town. Nosy pieces of work they were.

“Oh god, did Charlie know?”

“Mm-hmm. Broke his heart, if I recall.”

Nope, you ain’t gonna get to me, not today.

“What do you do with a girl like that? Elisa must’ve-“

They stopped abruptly when I set a coffee mug a little too hard on the counter, trying not so subtly to send the message that they weren’t being as discreet as they thought. They tapered off, wandering someplace else to gossip about some other family member hopefully. I tried not to let it get to me, but I could feel how warm my face was and my chest felt a bit tight. Their words kept ringing in my head. No matter how hard I tried to push them out, they kept creeping back in.

Just…stop. You’re better than that-than you used to be. Grandpa understood that better than anyone. I tried to convince myself. It’s been four years, you’re okay. You’re okay…

I let myself settle down, scrubbing and rinsing under water that was a little too hot. My hands were a little raw by the end of it but I felt better, even if it wasn’t by much.

I had taken Mason with me that day. He had spent most of the time hanging out with some of our cousins once everyone started arriving. I hadn’t really had a chance to really talk to him about everything, not that I was the best person to offer emotional advice. But he was his Grandpa too.

I found him on the back porch on his 3DS, in his own little world. I sat down beside him, my legs dangling off the porch.

“Hey Bud, watcha playin’?”

“Pokemon.” He said, tilting the screen to let me see. “I was playing Mariokart before this but I got bored doing single player.”

I leaned on him a little, mostly to annoy him but also because I was feeling a little worn down. He tried to nudge me away but he was busy with a gym battle by the looks of it.

“Valerie’s Sylveon keeps killing all my dudes!” he grumbled, giving up trying to push me away. “Why are you trying to crush me?”

“Crush you? Why, whatever do you mean?” I leaned on him even more, smirking at his discomfort. “And that’s nothing. You should count your blessings that you never had to go up against Whitney and her Miltank.”

“Whatever, you’re too fat, get off.” He elbowed me, not that hard, and I laughed. I cut him some slack and sat up straight. “Why are you being so needy?” he asked, annoyed but still nice in his own Mason way.

“No idea what you mean, bud.” I smiled, giving him back his personal space. He rolled his eyes and went back to his game.

“So, are you holding up okay?” I asked, trying to be a supportive older sister for a bit. He was too smart to need advice from his weird sibling on most things and the times he actually needed my help were getting farther and fewer between.

“I guess.” he wiped the screen with his sleeve. “I was looking forward to going fishing with him this summer, since Dad’s...Dad.”

We had been planning on driving up to the lake and making a day of it, just the three of us. We never really did much of the outdoorsy stuff with our Dad since his schedule was always so hectic. A chance to get out and do something with my little brother was always fun. I would’ve just sat and read a book but it still would’ve been a nice day.

“Yeah that sucks…” I sat, mulling it over. “We could always go, just us.”

“Yeah but I actually want to learn how to fish, and you always get grossed out by everything.” he huffed. He had me there. Between the bait and the fish that didn’t survive the catch and release, it all just made my skin crawl.

“I...could learn.” I said, clenching my fists and giving him a determined look. “I would bravely make that sacrifice for you.”

He snorted, grinning a little. I smiled back. I laid down on the porch, staring up at the old weary wood of the portico. It was nice and cool out and it was doing wonders for my nerves. Talking with Mason probably helped too.

“Those old ladies were talking crap about you.”

Shit. Never mind, nerves were back.

“They sure were.” I sighed. I was hoping that no one who would mention it had heard those two.

“Is that why you’re acting weird?” And I laughed, despite how my stomach was in knots.

“Yup.”

It was quiet for a second, I heard the gym music stop.

“I was getting bored anyway...” He said, probably to himself. “You want me to say something to Uncle Teddy for you?”

“Nah. They’re not worth the trouble.”

“…Want me to mess with them?”

“No. But…thanks.” I said, feeling almost touched at his offer. “Mom would throw a fit if you caused trouble.”

“Mom would throw a fit of she knew people were gossiping about you.”

I sat straight up, grabbing both his shoulders and staring him down. “Don’t you dare!” The thought of my mother going after those two and causing a big fuss was downright mortifying. Someone would tell a different someone and soon the whole family would hear about how I was talked about and then the whole town would know because that’s how they operate. “Mason I swear, not a word!”

“Fine.” He shook off my grip and popped in another game cartridge.

I heard the screen on the back door creak open and looked over my shoulder. It was Teddy.

“Lottie.” He motioned to us, still halfway inside. “The lawyer’s here.”

“Uh…okay?” I gave him a little wave, confused. “You need me to keep everything running downstairs while you’re busy?”

“No, kiddo. We need you in the office.”

I shouldn’t have been so surprised, in retrospect. I felt like an unimportant player throughout the whole day. Like all my older relatives coming to town had turned me into the same quiet, moody kid I used to be. But I was an adult, needed for adult-type matters.

“Uh, I’ll be right up.”

Teddy headed back inside, and I sat with Mason for a moment longer. He softly nudged my side, never looking away from his game.

“What d’ya think they want?” he asked.

“Maybe they want me to get whatever he left Mom. I’ll be back in a bit.”

“Sure, sure.”

I followed Teddy up the stairs, hoping I could get this last thing out of the way, say my polite goodbyes and get the hell out of there.

I drove Mason back home, and Mom was waiting for us on the porch. She looked tired, and if her pajama pants were any clue she hadn’t left the house all day. She caught both of us in yet another hug, and we both made an unconvincing fuss over it.

Mason had retreated to his room and Mom had sat me down in the living room with a mug of cocoa. It was really rich and cool enough to start drinking without having to wait.

“So, how did everything go?” She asked, her own hands occupied with a mug filled with what looked like tea.

“It was okay. Lots of people, more than the funeral. But I’ll be glad to not go to any family function any time soon…” I sighed, answering her without thinking about my words. Like an idiot.

She paused for a moment, looking up from her cup with an eyebrow raised. “Why, what happened?”

“Nothing, just a little tired." I partly lied. I was exhausted in every sense of the word but she didn't need to know why. I mustered a yawn for good measure. "I was cleaning the place all morning. And then everyone just kept on making messes."

She was thinking, eyeing me with part suspicion and part worry. I never was the best liar. I was good at keeping my mouth shut but when I said anything at all I was pretty easy to read. Or maybe it was a mom thing. But she could see something in me that I had tried all afternoon to push back down into my gut.

“You’re mad. Why are you mad?”

Damn it Mom.

I cast my eyes down at my mug, biting my lip and hoping against all hope that she’d drop it. But of course, she didn’t.

“Lottie…”

“Nope.”

“Lottie.”

“...”

“Lottie!”

“Alright…fine. I…” A deep breath, bouncing my leg when the words get hard to say. “There was…some stupid gossip.”

“About?”

“…Me.”

“You?” she actually looked confused, bless her heart. Like she couldn’t even think of what they could’ve possibly been saying. “What about you?”

I REALLY didn’t want to say it. But if I didn’t give her anything she’d keep pestering or worse, she go and question Mason who was a huge pushover when it came to her. And I couldn't be mad at her for trying to help me. She was my mom.

"Okay. But be cool about it, alright?"

She nodded, listening intently. I sighed, knowing very well she would not be cool.

“…You know…when I was seventeen.”

She blinked. Once, twice. Then very calmly she set her mug down and picked up her phone from the coffee table.

"I miss one family get-together and somebody thinks I won't hear about them talking about my kids." she laughed under her breath. "Like they think just because I'm gone they can pull this kind of shit."

“Mom."

“Lottie, who was it?” I could see the crazy in her eyes. There was no stopping this madwoman. "Somebody needs to be reminded of their manners."

“Mom, please.”

“Let me guess, Great Aunt Vicky came back to town and forgot the lesson I taught her?" she started towards the V's in her contacts. "Motherf-...maybe Teddy has her number."

“Mom. No."

“At my father's funeral reception no less!” she was getting madder, and louder. "Your Grandfather's! It's like she has no respect for anyone else's privacy!!"

“Mom?” Mason called from his room, sounding mildly concerned.

“Duck and cover Mason!” I shouted, trying to warn the poor fool. “It’s the 4th of July barbecue all over again!”

“Ah jeez!” He cried, slamming his door shut.

“I can’t believe someone would bring that up!" her anger was giving way to frustration, her eyes were getting teary. "It's like they don't even care how much you've been through! They just think it's all a big joke!"

I knew she'd get pissed but I didn't want to make her cry. I thought. Not because of me.

“Mom, I get it.” I put a hand on her phone. “I was upset too. But…ya know they weren’t saying anything that wasn’t true.” I sighed. She wound down, wiping at her eyes and squeezing my hand.

“Lottie, sweetheart…back then…you were going through so much and...”

It was a talk we’d had a dozen times before and we both knew it. It never really made me feel any better, and four years of meds and therapy sessions only went so far.

“It's fine.” It was a bold-faced lie but it would calm her down for the moment.

“Well...how was everything else?” she put her phone back in her pocket, taking deep breaths. “Did your brother at least behave himself?”

I laughed to myself. “Well, no one complained so I have to assume the best.” He was known in the family for being a bit of a wise-ass when adults talked down to him, and he pulled dumb pranks on the repeat offenders.

“Good, good… And the lawyer? How did all that go?”

I wasn’t looking forward to this part. The whole drive home I debated whether or not just to drop Mason off and head straight back to my apartment. But ultimately that wouldn’t be fair to her, she deserved some kind of report of this miserable day. He was her dad and she was too upset to be there herself.

I told her about the meeting, which surprised her just as much that I was called in with the rest of the older family involved in all the legalities.

The lawyer was a Ms. Thatcher. She came in as a favor, usually she held these things in her own office but she knew our family and wanted to see us in a more or less unprofessional setting. It was myself, my aunts, and various older relatives all in Grandpa’s study. I leaned against one of the bookcases, trying to blend into the background. Ms. Thatcher sat at the desk with important-looking papers in her important-looking briefcase. She was pretty, if a tiny bit intimidating.

Everyone in the room was left something and signed some paperwork, Teddy got sole ownership of the hardware store he’d co-owned with Grandpa for years. So I guess that made him my only boss now. I didn’t know he owned some stock but those went to a few of them, myself not included. I was starting to wonder why I’d even been called up here with everyone when Ms. Thatcher asked for my attention. A lot of my relatives had left, having gotten everything meant for them, I supposed. It was just Uncle Teddy, my Aunt Jane and me left.

“You’re Charlotte Jacqueline Petrou then?” she asked, and I nodded, trying not to seem intimidated. She adjusted her reading glasses and went on.

“And my Granddaughter Charlotte, on the condition that she has turned eighteen, will be given the rights and sole ownership of my family’s home on Cedar Ln.”

And I tried not to freak out. Honest.

“But I…” I dumbly pointed to my relatives in the room. “But they-“

None of them looked surprised, or stupefied like in my case. Had they all been in on it? Mrs. Russo’s speculation earlier seemed more like the most unsubtle hinting I’d heard in my life. She’d basically shoved what was gonna go down in my face. He must've told her about his plan before.

I listened to the rest of the will, still hardly believing what had felt like a slap to the face in legal form. I tried to talk Teddy or Jane into bailing me out of it, but they both told me that it was out of their hands. When I tried to shut the whole thing down, Ms. Thatcher just shrugged and said that she could hold onto the paperwork for a week at the most, but there was no mortgage on the house and selling it would fall on us regardless.

The thought of owning the house terrified me, but with no real options I relented. Against my better judgment I took the keys from the lawyer, if only to stall and find a way out of it all.

With a heavy sigh, I reached into my pocket. I held them up for her to see.

She smiled, taking the keys and holding them against her chest. “Good…” she said softly. "Here I was thinking you'd just hightail it on out of there."

“You knew?” I asked, a little bothered.

"He said he would, back when he was writing the will. And I didn't stop him."

“Mom, I can’t…I’m barely past twenty." This wasn't a conversation I'd imagined having twice in one day. It was pretty frustrating really. "I’m not supposed to...I’m not ready for something like this.”

“He was so worried about you, about the future.” Her voice hitched, she was getting worked up again. “He wanted you to have something more stable. So do I. ”

She went to hand them back but I shook my head. “Keep them.” I insisted. “I don’t want it. You, Dad and Mason makes more sense living there than me.”

“Lottie, no one’s saying you have to live there.”

“Good, because I’m not.” I was being stubborn. But she was just as determined as I was.

“Lottie…” she warned. “You’re not going to be able to stay in that apartment much longer. That house’s been in the family since before your Grandpa was born. I grew up there, heck you did too, to be honest. I know it’s a big decision, but I know it would mean the world to him if you at least gave it a shot.”

And I know. I should've felt grateful. At the pace I was going through life, a house of my own wasn't going to happen any time soon. But every since my...incident four years earlier, my family had treated me like I was made of glass, like one bad day was going to destroy all the progress I'd made.

Everyone thinks they're so clever, going behind my back. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. They think they're watching out for me, but they're just shuffling me where they think is best. Like I'm some stupid kid who can't take care of myself. Like...like I'm such a failure they need to handhold me through my entire life.

I almost missed the days when they mistook my lack of motivation and reckless abandon for a bad attitude and laziness. At least then they expected something of me. Nowadays the only one who still hoped I'd amount to anything was my dad.

I wasn't going to win this. Nor was I going to suddenly start making enough money to keep my current place on my own. And finding another roommate when I barely knew anyone...

Without any further argument I held out my hand and she dropped the key ring, looking sympathetic but also a bit pleased that she’d been able to sway me.

“There’s my girl.”

One good thing about having a big family? You never have to hire movers. Uncle Teddy and my cousins volunteered to help me move down from the city. Frankly I think they were just eager to get me out of that rinky-dink operation I called an apartment. I was never picky about how small or cheap it was, but I never needed much to get by.

That being said, I didn’t really have a lot of stuff to move in. I was glad that the place was already mostly furnished, save for a few pieces that had been left to certain relatives. One of the bedrooms had been converted into Grandpa’s study years before I was born. It was kind of nice that I’d have a place for all my books. There was only enough room for one smaller shelf in my old place and the rest were in boxes back in my parent’s basement. I moved them over before we had started moving the rest.

I thanked Uncle Teddy and my cousins and tried to offer them something in return, but they of course said no. That’s how I was raised too, politely refuse money from family and take it only if they insist. With a goodbye and an invitation to lunch that weekend, I was finally alone again.

“Jesus, it’s been a long day…” I said, stretching out my back. “I still need to go to the grocery store…”

Laziness won out and I decided to order a pizza and go shopping the next day. While I waited, I sorted the books in the office and filled empty shelves with my own books. There were still various knickknacks around the office, no one had claimed them after the funeral and I didn’t have the heart to box them away. The desk was too big to move on my own, but I could never see myself using something so…official-looking. It would feel like a waste if I just piled books and junk on it and maybe use my laptop there every now and then.

“I better clean out all the stuff if I’m gonna put it away. Maybe the basement? Or maybe Uncle Thompson would like it. This fancy-schmancy stuff is more his speed…”

I got a box and started packing everything from the drawers. Old receipts, pens, folders with important-looking documents that no one had taken. I made a mental note to turn over anything legal-looking to Teddy in case someone overlooked any important papers in the desk. There was a big, boxy 80’s adding machine I remembered playing with as a kid. Printing random numbers onto receipt paper whirring away was apparently pretty entertaining, I think it got boring right around the time my house got a PC.

The last drawer on the bottom was locked. Grandpa’s keyring had one small key I hadn’t found a use for yet. I debated opening it. It was an invasion of privacy, even if the potential injured party wasn’t here to object. But if there was anything in it, it would get cleaned out sooner or later.

“Might as well check at least.” I shrugged, turning the key and sliding the drawer out.

The inside was a bit cluttered, more papers to file away. That drawer was apparently where Grandpa kept all his letters. There were stacks of envelopes and opened letters, most of them were business-looking, a few looked like personal letter he’d collected over the years. I decided to leave those be, if only for sentimental reasons.

To my surprise, there were three unopened letters, things he’d probably meant to mail out before. A greeting card-looking envelope addressed to a cousin of mine who lived out in Arizona.

“Jenny’s birthday is coming up…I’ll write them a note with this so they know how it got sent.” The next was a trash bill, by the looks of it. I put that out to run to the post office in the morning, maybe put a rush on it.

And the last one. It was just a plain white envelope. But it had my name on it.

“Oh…c’mon Grandpa, what’s this about?” I asked no one. I had the strangest suspicion that it was gonna upset me, no matter what it said. I sat at that desk for the longest time, but my curiosity won out and I opened it, and inside was a handwritten letter.

...

Lottie

If you're reading this,either you’re snooping through my desk or something’s happened and the house is yours now. I've put off writing this as long as I could but I'm not getting any younger and things need to be said before they can't be.

As I’m writing this, you are twenty one, moved out and on your own and you still have no clue what to do. Don’t worry kiddo, at your age I had no clue either. I'm proud of you for working at the hardware store these past few years, even if it's not the most thrilling job for you. I don't think you'll need to find this for a bit, maybe by then you'll have already figured your life out and you won't need any help from me anymore. I'll try to keep this up to date in the meantime.

“He wrote this pretty recently…” I muttered, but pressing on.

You’ve been through some tough times for somebody so young. It’s not fair, but life likes to screw us over sometimes and we have to keep on anyway. Everybody's worried about the future. I don't expect you to live here forever, but having a roof over your head can ease your worries enough to let you work out the rest of your life. Let you figure out what you want to do and how to be happy. I know you can do it.

But this letter’s not just a pep talk. Lottie, I’ve sworn on my life never to mention what you’re possibly about to find out to another living soul. Not even your Grandma knew.

"Oh nooooo..." I groaned, suddenly terrified of what I was about to read. "Grandpa what is this?"

"I'm not gonna write it here. I know that seems like an excuse to not actually tell you anything but if the three drafts I've written of this so far have taught me anything, it's that it sounds so ridiculously unbelievable that you'd think I was a crazy old bastard and throw this out in a heartbeat. Plus, if anybody else got their hands on this and I’d spilled the beans, I’d be in a heap of trouble.You need to see it with your own eyes, you need to know that I'm not lying and that certain things are possible. So I'll let you see for yourself."

In the woods behind the house there’s a box, buried about three feet deep, on the north side of a weird-looking maple tree.

There was a disposable camera photo of a tree that grew out into two thick trunks, forming a V. I vaguely remembered seeing a tree like that when I used to play in those woods as a kid. It was huge, and very easy to climb.

Once you find that, you’ll know where to look next. I’m sorry this is such a thrown-together kind of thing, I’m still debating whether or not to just tear this letter up right now. If you’d be better off. But hopefully it’ll all make sense soon. And trust me, it’ll be worth it.

I know you can sort things out.

All my love,

Grandpa Charlie.

...

I must’ve re-read that letter a dozen times, trying to see if I’d missed something. Some detail that would have it all make sense.

He had to be so freakin’ cryptic...Is it that bad? I mussed my hair a bit, my leg bouncing with irritation. The goodbye I'd secretly and foolishly hoped for turned out to be "Oh by the way there's a terrible secret take care of that, thanks bye."

The empty envelope still had some weight to it. I shook it and a tiny, round key plopped into my hand. I just stared at it, the cold metal felt like it was burning into my skin.

The doorbell rang, and my head zipped back to reality.

“Okay.” I grabbed the cash from the bookshelf, heading down the stairs. “Pizza first, then I gotta find a shovel.”

The shovel I’d gotten from the garage was a little heavy for me, but it was all I had. I’d put on some work gloves I’d found that were about my size and started off towards the woods. It was well beyond Grandpa’s property, maybe a near five-minute walk. It was still plenty bright out and I planned to get this over with before losing daylight became an issue.

The walk over was a little sobering. Every step made me wonder what the heck I was doing, shovel slung over my shoulder, that I should turn back.

None of it seemed real. The letter, the “big secret”, even his death. Walking into those woods seemed to turn back time. I half-expected to turn around and see him following me, tagging along to watch over me as I climbed tall trees and lost myself in my imagination. But I was alone.

“What else is new.” I said, my chest felt heavy. I sighed, refusing to get pulled into one of my moods when I needed to be focusing.

“No more of that now, ya sad sack of crap.” I kicked the dirt up, frustrated with myself. “You’ve got a weird tree to find.”

It wasn’t that far in. It was tall and thick, just off the beaten path. There were very faint patches of moss on the trunk of the tree, which if I remembered correctly always grew on the north side of trees.

“Well, time to test that, I guess. Okay…north, three feet deep.”

I broke earth at dead center north, out of the way of the roots. Hopefully Grandpa buried this box close to where I started or I’d just be out here, some jackass digging a random hole in the woods. On that note, I was pretty sure the area didn’t actually fall on anyone’s land but I’d make sure to leave everything mostly the way I found it.

I wasn’t a terribly active young person, so digging a hole had me working up a bit of a sweat. My arms ached a bit by what must’ve been two feet down but I kept digging. At this point I was just digging out of spite.

“Stupid…dirt.” I huffed. “Grandpa, you dick…this is punishment for something, isn’t it? Like when I was nine…and I broke the kitchen window-”

My heart jumped when I plunged the shovel back into the dirt and a low metallic thunk rang out. My hands were trembling so bad I almost dropped the shovel.

Sitting in the dirt was a black metal lockbox, wrapped several times over in plastic. A little tattered and dirty but still intact. It was a little bigger than a shoebox.

“I…guess I found it!” I laughed nervously, dusting off my jeans. I lifted the shovel up and leaned it against the weird tree, unearthing the box. The dirt was a bit wet this far down, so chunks of mud stuck to the plastic.

“Okay, okay the box is real. I’ll just…fill up the hole and bring this thing back home.”

Part of me wanted to open it right then and there, but the middle of the woods in a three feet deep hole didn’t seem like the best place for a potential emotional crisis.

I wasn’t sure if you were supposed to do anything special when refilling a hole, probably just overthinking it. I just put the dirt back from whence it came, patting the top with the shovel for good measure.

My boots will need a good scrubbing. I thought to myself, seeing how caked in mud the bottoms had gotten in the deeper soil.

I hoisted the shovel over my shoulder, sighing what would be the deepest sigh of all. A new, heavy and burdening reality came with this little metal box. My grandfather had something he wanted me to know, even though he was dead. Maybe because he was dead. He’d already sprung a house on me without being alive for me to yell at him. What was in that box could be a simple heirloom he was protecting, or a horrifying family secret he couldn’t let stay forgotten and buried.

Something he didn’t have my mother find instead. Or any of our other relatives for that matter. Maybe he saw my vast, empty future and pitied me. He wanted to give me a reason to stick around. To give me a reason to stay in that old, empty house.

“Well, congrats Gramps.” I laughed, leaning the shovel against the tree, the weight of it suddenly making my skin crawl. “I’m here! I dug up your stupid mystery box! This was your plan right!? To make me feel like I have some…reason to be here, and not feel like the big disappointment I am!”

My head was swirling with the events of the past few days. Of the past few years. All those eyes, looking at me with pity. Shame. Anger. Regret.

My mother and her big sad eyes. Mason, trying so hard to understand me. My father telling me how I was wasting my potential, how I was a screw-up. My Grandpa holding me.

“You’ve got to be brave, Lottie.”

“I’m not brave…” My chest was feeling tight. I wiped at my eyes, trying to stop the tears I felt coming. “I never was. You made me want to change. But now…you’re gone.”

He was the one who really tried to understand me. To help me face what I’d turned into and be someone better. He helped me want to fight for myself, value who I was as a person. My parents tried their best, but they saw too much of the person I could’ve been to really help me cope. They had big dreams for me. I studied so hard to be something better, to have a good life.

But then…

If I had just kept at it...I would be miles away by now, living like a proper adult, away from this mess, my family, this dead-end town...

"If I had anywhere else to go...I just wish I wasn't here."

I pulled myself out of my thoughts, just in time to wonder how long it had been so quiet.

No breeze in the branches, no rustling in the grass, not a single living thing made the slightest of sounds. I felt a bit tense, afraid. But for the life of me I couldn’t recognize what there was to be afraid of.

Then the trees. They moved ever so slightly, in a breeze I couldn’t feel. But they still didn’t make any sound.

“What the hell…” I whispered, not sure why I was keeping my voice down. My heart started beating faster, I felt cold and clammy, even though I’d worked up a sweat digging. Was this like, instinctive terror? The kind you get when you can’t see or hear the danger but you still knew it was there? Just moments ago, I had wanted to leave, but it felt like I would be making myself a target. But for what?

Then I finally heard something. Something moving closer? Coming from behind me, I turned sharply but nothing was there.

Something brushed past my ankle.

I yelped and stumbled around the hole, taking off in the opposite direction. Something was out here and I wasn’t going to be so stupid as to stick around and find out what. I didn’t try to find the more open spots in the trees or the brambles and thorn bushes. I just kept running. I could feel the occasional pull against my momentum when my clothing must’ve caught on stuff. But I couldn’t care less. I just kept on in a straight line, panting and shaking the whole time.

I came over a little dirt ridge without warning and the drop made me take a nasty spill. I coughed and sputtered, having very gracefully eaten the dirt underfoot, clutching the shoulder I’d landed on. I looked around, desperately trying to find a way back, but it was just dense forest on all sides. I scrambled backwards in the dirt until I hit a tree trunk and hugged my knees, full-blown panic bearing down on me.

“No no no no…please stop please stop.” I pleaded, shutting my eyes tight and hiding my face in my hands. “I don’t wanna be here!”

A few seconds passed, then…sound. The gentle noise of wind rustling through the trees filled the air again. I was too afraid to open my eyes. I was shaking and panting, scared out of my wits, but the longer I sat in the dirt the less afraid I felt. I peeked out from between my fingers, and I only saw more trees. I was alone.

I stood up and looked around, panting and still trembling a little. I tried focusing on my breathing and surprisingly it worked, and I could feel my heart slowing down. The creeping feeling was gone and my nerves were settling. I could feel a bruise forming where I’d landed on my shoulder and my legs were wobbly from running.

“So, I’m not dead. Okay. Good. Good…” I picked a few burrs from my sleeve, shaking some leaves from my hair. I looked around again, trying to figure out where the path had gone.

The woods around me were familiar, but somehow strangely off.

“Have I ever been this deep in?”

The oddest thing was that it was quiet. Not the dead, unsettling silence I’d experienced just moments ago. It was calm, tranquil.

“I…I can’t hear the town.”

No cars, no church bells, nothing to make me think I was anywhere near the small town. It wasn’t a bustling city by any means, but what I heard around me were the sounds of the wilderness. Nothing more.

I’ll just get back to the path, that’ll lead to a road in no time. I reasoned. I pushed my way through the brush and stepped over the undergrowth. Between digging and all this blind running through the woods my clothes would need to be thrown in the wash as soon as I got back, the bottoms of my pants would need a little repair.

A few minutes of trudging through and the thought crossed my mind that I might be going the wrong way, deeper into the unknown parts of the seemingly endless trees.

Then a sound.

Something moved nearby. And oddly enough I wasn’t as freaked out as I had been before.

Is it a person? I thought, staying as still as possible. Or…it could be a wild animal…

Before my imagination threatened to get the better of me, I heard…

Singing.

It was close but not immediate, farther in, maybe on the path? I heard someone singing a little melody to themselves.

“Maybe they can show me the way back to town?”

I moved towards them, the singing getting clearer. I got closer, the plants rustling loudly around me as I tried not to trip or get my clothes snagged. They must’ve heard me because they stopped.

“Hello?” a feminine voice called out, still a bit far off. I kept moving towards the sound.

“Hey! Sorry, don’t mean to be a bother.” I laughed nervously. “I’m a little turned around.”

“Oh!” they sounded relieved, they probably thought the same thing I did and were glad I wasn’t a wild animal. “You’re lost? Where are you?”

“I think I’m close. Just a moment!”

The trees weren’t as thick this direction, the path had to be close.

“Do you need some help?”

“Oh, um…just directions, if it’s no trouble. I’m okay, otherwise. Didn’t mean to go that far in!”

“Oh, it’s no trouble!” They were very near now.

“Thanks, sorry I-oof!” with a graceful flop, my foot caught on something and I fell into some bushes with a solid, painful thwump.

“Oh dear, are you alright?”

I could hear steps coming my way. I sighed, wincing as I turned over in the thicket, my shoulder sore from both of the falls I’d had that day.

“Yeah, sorry I-“

Two large, green eyes peered down at me, and a shock of raspberry-colored hair framed the face of a tiny, light cream colored horse.

Its pupils shrank and it reared back suddenly, I rolled away as fast as I could to avoid being stomped. My mind was reeling the whole time, why horse? Horse in woods? Horse?

But the thud of hooves on ground never came. It flailed backwards on its hind legs, its back hitting a tree. I got to my feet like my life depended on it and did the same, my eyes wide and my mouth hanging open. Its…knees (I guess?) were shaking. It was short, but even standing this thing was a couple heads shorter than me.

It didn’t move, it just stood there, looking terrified and I wasn’t in much better shape. It didn’t look right. It was too…aware, it’s large eyes staring into mine from across the beaten path, panic clear as day.

And then it screamed.

A very shrill, very human scream. Coming from that tiny horse. I couldn’t stop my own scream from tearing out of my throat.

It ran, and so did I.

I ran down the path as fast as I could. I was panting in no time but I didn’t slow down, not one bit. Wherever I was going, as long as it was in the opposite direction of that thing, I didn’t care. I must’ve ran clear across the county and into the next.

My head was pounding. I needed to stop, but nothing made sense at the moment and all I knew was I wanted to keep going, as far away as possible.

“Ha! Okay! Alright!” I laughed, panicking again. I squeezed my eyes shut tight, hitting the heel of my palm into the side of my head a few times. “This is INSANE! God I wanna go home! Anywhere but here! I wanna go home I wanna go home I wanna go-“

My eyes flew open and I spotted something up ahead. Plain as anything through the trees, leaning against the weird maple was the shovel, the freshly-filled hole not far from that.

I laughed again, panting and sounding a little crazed. I slowed to a stop, my feet heavy and my chest felt like it was on fire, every gasp of air was agonizing but I just couldn’t bring myself to care. In the grass was the metal box, I left all the stuff behind when I got spooked. My lungs were still on fire but all I wanted to do was scream about everything.

“What…the actual hell…was that!?”

Author's Note

well, here it is, the first chapter of my long time in the making Hie fic.

this chapter is so damn long because it was originally 2 chapters, but i figured you guys would like to get some hint of ponies in the first part. normal chapters will probably be much shorter. thanks for reading the whole thing!

i'm not a terribly fast writer, but i'm gonna try my damnedest to get these chapters out as frequently as i can stomach. i just started full-time college so i'll do my best. so if you liked this chapter or at least are curious about where it could go, i recommend tracking it so you stay in the know.

i have big plans for this story, lots of characters to bring in, a mystery for Lottie to solve. what's up with her? what happened four years ago? what's in the box??? all will be revealed.

i've re-written this chapter so many times it's not funny. I started planning this story in like 2015. it's gone through so many plot revisions they blend together a bit. but as of now i've got the details down.

The News

Pinkie’s day out with Bluey had been a success! Every activity had gone so smoothly, and she had even picked out a present for her party while they were out. It was a surprise though, she had kept it in her mane ever since they left the toy store.

And Fluttershy had liked her too! Pinkie thought things were going to go sour when they weren’t talking much but Bluey had stuck it out like a champ! Nice conversation, some real smiles, and she got to pet so many animals. At first Fluttershy had only agreed to it because a) Pinkie had vouched for her, and b) To get the animals ready to be adopted into pony homes, they needed to be “socialized”. Getting pet and treated nice by ponies who weren’t her really helped.

And they even got to see Sweet Wheat get her cutie mark! But Sweet Wheat had talked about changing her name once she got her cutie mark before, like foals do sometimes. Pinkie was glad her name, even if it was a nickname, fit her so well. Her older and younger sister had changed their names when they got their cutie marks. Limestone didn’t want to be “Blinelda Ellen Pie” anymore, and she couldn’t blame her baby sister for losing the name “Inknacious Nadeen Pie”. But their foalhood nicknames had only stuck in her case.

Pinkie wondered, sipping her Banana Bonanza, if Sugar and Silver Maple had changed their names at some point. Maybe Pinkie had met them before and just didn’t know it? Something to remember tomorrow when they got the files from Town Hall.

“Hey Pinkie?”

Her thought bubble burst when her friend got her attention.

“Do you like your shake Bluey?” she asked, hoping she would.

“Yeah, it’s…super good actually.” She smiled really softly, and Pinkie’s insides flipped around with happy thoughts. Yes, more real smiles! This is the best day ever! “But I think after this I’m gonna head home.”

Her happy insides stopped flipping. Sad guts only now.

“Oh no! Is everything okay?” she asked, her ears feeling sad too. “Did you get a brainfreeze?”

“No, I’m okay.” She sighed. “I just…haven’t done something like this in a while. I’m kind of all worn down from today.”

“Oh, no problem!” It wasn’t anything she did. “I’ll get the bill and-”

Hang on…

“Wait…what do you mean? You haven’t done what in a while?” she asked, not understanding.

“I meant like…been out with a friend all day.”

“Do your friends not like to do fun stuff with you?” her brain started moving. “I can give you a bunch of ideas for when you go back home. Like scavenger hunts, and baking cookies, and-”

“No, I meant, y’know. I don’t hang out with anypony.” She shrugged, pulling her milkshake closer to her on the table. “I don’t have friends, back home. Today was kind of different.”

Pinkie’s stopped sipping her milkshake.

Wait. Wait wait… Her brain was catching up. Wait wait wait waitwaitwait…

“You WHAT!?” She could shout now; Sweet Wheat and her family had already left. Bluey jolted in her seat, her ears flipping down.

“Geez Pinkie, what’s your deal?” she frowned. Pinkie slapped her hooves over her mouth.

“Oops. I meant to shout but not that loud.” She laughed, before switching back. “You don’t have any friends?? At all?”

“Nope.” She shrugged again.

“Nopony to have fun with? Or hug or tell jokes or share secrets or…anything?” she couldn’t believe her ears.

“No, none of that stuff.” She sipped again. “I had a roommate before she moved out. We didn’t like the same things so we didn’t hang out. We weren’t friends, I guess.”

Pinkie knew there were some ponies out there that liked to be on their own. Even Fluttershy had days where she needed to be by herself, but…no friends at all?

Pinkie didn’t want to shout again, even if she felt like it. Even ponies who wanted to be alone were okay with it. Bluey was a grown-up, she could do whatever she wanted as long as she liked. But all those fake smiles…

“But Bluey…are you, y’know?”

The pony she’d spent the whole day with looked up at her. She had to ask.

“…Happy?”

Bluey’s face didn’t change, but her shoulders jumped slightly. If she hadn’t been watching she would’ve missed it. Pinkie could tell something was there. Something she’d never seen in a pony before. Bluey’s eyes went from one side to the other before she finally talked again.

“Yeah, I’m okay. Don’t worry about me Pinkie.” She smiled.

But it was the fakest smile she’d used since they met. Practiced, like she told herself that all the time. Pinkie’s heart hurt.

She wanted to hug her. She wanted to tell her she could change. She wanted to help her smile for real a million more times.

But she didn’t. Bluey was sad, and she’d probably been sad for a really long time. It was like Fluttershy. No matter how many times her friends told her there was nothing to be scared of, no reason to be so shy, she stayed herself. If she changed, it was because she changed on her own. And Pinkie had been friends with Fluttershy for a while now.

She’d only known Bluey two days.

She couldn’t promise to make things better. Bluey wasn’t even going to be in Ponyville very long. And what happened when she got the stuff from the files? Would she meet the ponies, go back home and still be sad? Would this be the thing to make her happy?

Pinkie didn’t have a clue.

“Okay, I’m sorry.” She said, smiling at the blue pony. “But hey, at least you have me, right? Your new pal Pinkie is here if you need her.”

And Bluey smiled a little, for real. It was still off, still out of practice. But she’d take it.

“Thanks Pinkie.”

I was feeling more drained than before. Pinkie really cared about all that. But I was fine, and I told her as much. I hadn’t had any real friends since like…middle school maybe? And I was okay with it.

I was kinda messed up otherwise, that’s what the meds and therapy were for. But I’d been on my own for a long time. Hell, the closest thing I’d had to a friend in years was-

I froze, realizing what I almost dug up. I shook it off, burying it back, way deep down where it belonged. I’d had a tiring enough day as it was.

Pinkie picked up the tab like she said she would and we walked some more. I was going in my direction, and her place was on the way.

“Are you staying in Ponyville, the inn maybe?” she asked, bouncing alongside me at my pace. “I could come get you in the morning and we’ll go to Town Hall.”

Ah hell…I can’t let that happen. Hold on…What was the town with the hotels…Rare Find said…

“I’m staying in a hotel out in Neighton, down the road.” I lied, but it was a believable lie. “I’ll meet you at your place again, maybe we can have breakfast?”

“Ooh Yeah! You’re gonna love my pancakes!” she started rambling off flavors to make and I chimed in every now and then, not doubting they’d be good.

We got to the gingerbread house after pancake flavor number fifty-seven, might’ve been apple preserve and caramel, when I turned to her.

“Okay, I’m off.” I said, giving her a smile. “You wanna meet here at eight again?” I wanted to get to the files sooner than later. But a thought hit me. Be more considerate Lottie. The thought said. “Or later, if you want to sleep in a little. You were up a while with those cakes if I’m remembering right.”

“Aww, don’t worry about me! I went to bed early last night. I’m a morning pony, always bright-eyed and bushy-tailed!”

That phrase changed a bit somehow, coming from somebody who actually had a tail. I laughed a little at the idea of Pinkie popping out of bed in the morning, fully alert and on the move like a squirrel.

“Okay, eight it is.”

Before I could go, Pinkie got in another hug. I didn’t want to lose my footing by hugging back with both front legs, so I relented to hug back tight with just the one. I couldn’t see her face, but I felt her move a little like she was holding in a giggle.

Such a huggy pony.

“See you tomorrow Pinkie.” I said, on my way. She waved really hard and smiled wide, just like yesterday.

“Bye Bluey!!” she called after me, just a bit too loud. I didn’t mind as much when it wasn’t right in my sensitive pony ears.

I made it home with no problems, but her words echoed in my head the whole way.

“That we’ll be friends, Bluey!”

“This is my new friend Cornflower Blue!”

“But hey, at least you have me, right? Your new pal Pinkie is here if you need her.”

I was starting to feel guilty.

“It’s not like I’m being awful to her.” I reasoned with myself, setting my coin purse on the coffee table. “I’m having fun with her, even though I’ll be gone soon. And I’d never be coming back, but…I’m not doing it to be mean. It’ll be like she…has a friend who moved away.”

“Who never visits again. Or writes letters because I live in another dimension or something…” This reassurance wasn’t really helping the way I’d hoped.

“I can lie my way out of a lot of questions she’ll have…even if it feels kind of crappy.”

It was kind of ridiculous, feeling guilty about lying when everything about “Cornflower Blue” was a lie. Sure I’d told the truth here and there, I make toys and have no friends, I liked that movie and I loved her cakes…But everything else was a lie I told to get what I needed to be human again. Right down to my pony name.

“What if it doesn’t matter.” I whispered. “What if I’m lying and feeling bad and making friends and I don’t-”

I had to stay positive. I had to believe that Sugar or Silver or anybody knew a way to change me back. That I would be able to face my family as a person again. That not a single pony would suspect me of being me in the meantime.

I stared at my bare backside.

“A cutie mark.” I shook my head, even the name was unbelievable.

I broke it down for myself. Ponies have cutie marks and it represents what they’re good at? Rare Find mines gems, and he seemed pretty good at it. Pinkie plans parties and bakes, and her cutie mark showed that too. The kid at the café sang really well and got one about music. But it appeared. I still wasn’t over that.

“So you’re a little pony kid, you figure out what you’re good at, and you get a mark that shows that? I guess it would be easier to get hired when the universe plasters your job aptitude on your body. The manager stares at you like: So I see you’re good at baking? You’ve got the job.”

I recalled my thinking when I saw the cutie marks on the ponies in the picture.

"Hell, there's mythical creatures involved. Maybe it's something dumb. Like...magic. Whatever."

The pictures appearing, the telekinesis that the unicorns did, it was still so far-fetched, but every time I thought that something else happened that I couldn’t believe.

I had three theories on my lack of a cutie mark, with this new information.

“One, I don’t really have any job skills and something is aware of that. But that outs me anyway because ponies get them by a certain age, much younger than me. Two, I’m not tied to whatever source lets them appear because I’m not from ponyworld. It came in a flash of light, that had to come from somewhere, maybe magic? Or three, probably the most believable answer, I’m not really a pony. No mark would show up for me because whatever changed me just made me into the shape of a pony.”

That made it even more dangerous if I got caught. If they saw me and knew something wasn’t right, it raised questions. I wouldn’t be a pony, but what would that make me.

I had a feeling that “not a pony” would be a good enough answer.

“Good thing a pony in a jacket doesn’t stand out.” I sighed.

I had more immediate things to think about.

“If those files point me someplace close tomorrow, I’ll want to have everything I need.” That included having all my pony stuff in one place. If this stuff belonged to one of them or someone they knew I might just be returning some long-lost property. It would be able to prove who I was since they were from my side of the portal.

“I guess I have a craft project to do.”

When I was up in the office, looking for the hobby knife I’d seen in the drawers, I looked around the office for anything I could use as a pony to take back downstairs with me. The stepladder would come in handy, but the thought of dragging it backwards down the stairs scared me, as did pushing it down and hoping it didn’t break anything.

I missed books. It was a lot of tv watching the last couple of days and the novel I’d been reading was sitting on the bookshelf way out of my reach. I imagined reading would be awkward with hooves anyway, just holding the cover down on the paperback will I turned pages very carefully.

Sitting there I looked at the books that had been left on the other shelf on the far wall of the office. They were all Grandpa’s books, mostly westerns and books on WW2. He was born right after the war, if I remembered so I didn’t understand the fascination. He didn’t read much anyway, so none of them were very thick.

“Lots of books on home repair, I might take a look at those once I’m back to normal…A heart-smart cookbook, that could be useful. Couple of Computers for Dummies books…True Grit, some Steven Kings, Black Beauty, The Hobbit-”

Wait.

I looked again and sure enough, Black Beauty was smack in the middle of the shelves. His letter was coming back to me.

Once you find that, you’ll know where to look next.

I grabbed the stepladder in my teeth and desperately dragged it in place. I had terrible balance as a pony but I could hardly think about falling off at the moment.

“It’s the only horse book on the shelf…” I muttered, swatting at the book just out of reach. “C’mon, c’mon! If I just-shit!”

I bumped the underside and it fell to the ground, but I did too. I was in a heap of pony limbs and stepladder, my back aching from the impact.

“Shit…fuck that hurt…” I got back up, and thankfully nothing seemed to be broken. I snapped the front cover open, pushing through the pages, looking for anything. A letter in the pages, a highlighted passage, a dog-eared page, writing in the margins.

I looked over every page, twice. I sat there for a good while, rechecking everything. I even picked the book up in my teeth and shook it like a dog in case something was stuck somewhere I missed. I took of the dust jacket, I rechecked again, but…

Nothing.

And as I sat, wondering if I had been mistaken, or if it was right, and it’s the only book that’s out of place, there were no other animal books, no other horse books, it has to be this, a thought hit me.

“He wrote that letter pretty recently.” I said, barely above a whisper.

It fit. He was hesitant about the whole thing. He left me the letter, but another part of the big secret with more conformation was another thing. He had wanted to get around to it, sooner or later, but did he even mean for me to see the letter? It was in a locked drawer and he died so suddenly.

He died before putting all of this into motion.

Maybe I was wrong. Maybe the next place to look was still somewhere in the house. But this book looked brand new, the spine wasn’t even creased yet. Had he bought it just for this? Had he left me one puzzle piece short?

I sat on the floor for a long time.

I would pull myself out of this new sense of helplessness eventually, there was stuff to do before tomorrow. But for the moment, I just needed to sit and mope.

It wouldn’t make me feel better. But it would make me feel something.

It was the middle of the night, and Spike had long since fallen asleep. Twilight had been pouring over written records from early Ponyville for Celestia knows how long. Accounts from the founding, land surveys, farmland records, anything she could get her hooves on. But nothing so far had pointed to anything unusual going on in those woods. They weren’t well explored like Whitetail Woods or had even the brief writings on the Everfree, and any map she found of them was never very detailed. It was just wild forest, untouched by ponies like she’d first thought.

A thought had occurred to her that maybe books hadn’t contained any clues to the mystery, but perhaps the microfilms in the basement of the library would point her in the right direction. She searched through headline after headline of the Ponyville Chronicle, this course of research taking a lot longer because of the lack of a table of contents or index.

She had gone back about twenty years or so when a headline caught her eye.

“What? That’s…that can’t be right…”

She went further back and found a very similar headline, the story seeming familiar to the first. Her quill was scratching furiously off to the side, making notes of everything.

“If this is right…then…”

She hoped against all hopes that what she was reading was all a big coincidence. If this was what she suspected it to be.

“I have to keep looking. I have to know all the facts. If I’m right…Ponyville might be sitting next to a greater threat than anypony realizes!”

And if she was right, she was really glad that she had put up that sign.

Despite the fact that I hand stitched the toys I made, I still had a sewing machine, and thank god it was already threaded, I don’t think it could’ve worked with hooves. What I figured out to do was to very carefully use my light grabbing to take a hobby knife blade, cut a spare blue tote bag I had width-wise and turn it into two half tote bags. Then I sewed it up and turned the handle into two straps that sat across my back like homemade saddle bags. I took a spare strip of fabric and made a strap for the underside, so it wouldn’t slide off when I sat down. They were big enough to hold my stuff and small enough to fit under my jacket.

It was crude, but nothing I owned had pockets big enough to fit more stuff. I had briefly considered buying something like a dog backpack or saddlebags, but they were bulky, and I wasn’t about to spring for overnight shipping for something I’d never use again. I got it done and the stitches would hold long enough to get me back to normal.

I slipped the book into one of the totes, the brush, the bits and the photo into the other. It all looked like stuff a normal pony would carry, I hoped.

If Sugar and Silver or whoever were actually in Ponyville somewhere and Pinkie was just mistaken, or they lived in a town close by that I could hitch a ride to, tomorrow might be my last day as a pony. I had to believe that.

“I better get to bed.” I decided, setting my makeshift saddlebags on the chair in the bedroom. “Tomorrow might get to be pretty tiring.”

I stared up at the ceiling, my heart refusing to settle down. I was anxious and upset, but I was trying my best to be hopeful.

“Just one more day…”

Pinkie had decided that she would make pancakes for the Cakes too, since Mr. Cake had made breakfast yesterday. She whipped up a bunch of everypony’s favorites. Red velvet for Mrs. Cake, Buttermilk with apricot jelly for Mr. Cake, and funny face baby pancakes for Pound and Pumpkin.

For her and Bluey, she made up a couple of tall stacks of chocolate chip pancakes with chunks of extra chocolate melting in-between every flapjack. And strawberries, with whip cream.

“Goodness Pinkie, your new friend must have as big an appetite as you do.” Mrs. Cake commented, looking at the serving she was making at two places at the table. She was happy to hear that the day out Pinkie had the day before was a success, and good breakfasts always came after Pinkie had a good day.

“Yeah! We ate my cakes yesterday and she still had room for more later!” she laughed, flipping the pancake in the skillet into the air. “And she said it was the best cake she’d ever eaten!”

“That’s quite a compliment!” Mr. Cake smiled, sipping on his morning coffee.

“Hee hee! Bluey’s real sweet when she’s happy!” Pinkie giggled, running over the twin’s pancakes next, funny faces at the funniest. They clapped their hooves and laughed, digging in. “Thanks for letting her come over for breakfast!”

“Oh, don’t mention it Pinkie.” Mrs. Cake smiled. “She won’t be in town much longer, I think you said? You should get a little time with her before she goes.”

Pinkie lost her bounce for a moment, feeling a little down.

“Yeah…I’m gonna miss her.” She sighed, flipping the pancake with a lot less enthusiasm. “But the party I’m gonna throw for her is gonna be a great way to say goodbye! I got her a present, and it’s gonna be a smaller party, because she seems kind of nervous around lots of ponies. Ooh, and I’ve got plenty of deserts and punch ready for the big event. I don’t know her favorite kind of party decorations, but I think I can whip something up!”

“She’s been nice to you so far?” Mrs. Cake wondered. She knew what they did yesterday, but not how Cornflower had treated Pinkie the whole day.

“Yeah, she’s super nice! She loves my baking and she gives great hugs, and she was nice to Fluttershy, and…”

Pinkie got this look on her face, somewhere between happy and sad. It made the Cakes glance at one another, unsure of where her head was.

“…and I wish we could have more time together. I wish I could see more of her smiles.”

They looked at each other again. No, it couldn’t be…

There was a knock at the back door.

“She’s heeeeeree!” Pinkie gasped, setting down the rest of the Cake’s orders in front of them, racing around the table. The door flew open to reveal the pony they’d heard so much about. She was very blue with a dark grey jacket and looked a little tired.

“Hi Pinkie.” She said, smiling. Pinkie laughed, pulling her into a hug. She sighed good-naturedly and hugged her back. “I smell pancakes.”

“And now you see pancakes!” she laughed, stepping aside. Her eyes fell on the tall stacks and the Cakes.

“Oh…Hello.” She said, kind of awkwardly, shuffling in with her ears down. “I uh…Pinkie didn’t say we’d be eating with anypony. Hope I’m not intruding.”

Darn it Pinkie. I thought, these four new ponies throwing me off a bit. If I knew there’d be ponies to talk to I would’ve mentally prepared.

“Oh, you’re not intruding dear.” A blue earth pony mare with swirly pink hair said. “Come on in, have a seat.”

“Sorry, hi, pleased to meet you. I’m Cornflower Blue.” I gave a weak introduction. I was running on about three hours of sleep. I’d had worse nights, but the stress had kept me awake.

“It’s nice to meet you Cornflower.” The mare smiled. “I’m Cup Cake, this is my husband Carrot Cake.” She gestured to the lanky yellow stallion at the table next to her. He nodded, smiling from behind his coffee cup. “And these are our foals, Pound and Pumpkin Cake.” The babies at the table weren’t earth ponies like their parents, but a pegasus and a unicorn respectively. I wondered if they were adopted, or if any kind of pony could have any other kind.

The babies looked at me, kind of wide-eyed at the stranger in their house.

“Aw…Hi babies.” I smiled at them, waving a little. They babbled and laughed, clapped their tiny hooves together. The three adult ponies seemed happy with this.

Pinkie was on my right and to my left was Pumpkin in a high chair. And I couldn’t help but notice something about this breakfast.

Pinkie and I had about a dozen pancakes each, while the other two adults at the table had only three each.

Oh god, don’t tell me.

It seemed like ponies weren’t exactly the bottomless pits I took them for. Pinkie and I were though.

It’s one thing to eat two cakes with a pony who eats as much as you do. A dozen flapjacks in front of your hosts, on the other hand…

“We hear you’re gonna be out and about again with Pinkie today.” Mr. Cake said, mentioned. “Got anything fun planned?”

“Uh, not really? We’re going out to pick up something from Town Hall I’ve been waiting on.”

“Oh?” Mrs. Cake asked, it seemed like she wanted more details.

“Yeah!” Pinkie cut in, backing me up. “Bluey doesn’t know her way around or know anypony in town, so I’m helping her with finding what she needs!”

“Well, you two let us know if there’s anything we can do to help.” Mr. Cake offered, taking a bite of his pancakes.

“We will.” Pinkie and I both said, although Pinkie was louder. They seemed happy with our responses, so everyone dug in.

It seemed everyone ate their food face first like Pinkie too, although she really dug into the pancakes. I was afraid that was another thing just she did and I followed along, not questioning it.

“Mmm. These are great Pinkie.” And once again, completely honest. Pinkie swallowed a huge mouthful of pancake and laughed.

“Aw shucks, Bluey. Glad you like ‘um!”

With some light conversation and retelling how our day went yesterday, soon my plate was clean. I had finished before Pinkie because she was doing a lot more talking than I was.

“Goodness, I didn’t think anypony had an enthusiasm for sweet things like Pinkie Pie.” Mrs. Cake laughed. I got a little self-conscious, wiping at my mouth with a napkin. “Oh, don’t be embarrassed, Cornflower. There’s nothing like having a happy guest with a full stomach.”

I was glad that it wasn’t too off-putting for them. I guess living with Pinkie Pie made eating this much seem more normal. I smiled and nodded at her, my ears still tucked in from my discomfort.

“Hey, you finished!” Pinkie said, standing up from the table. “Do you want some more?”

“No, Pinkie. Thank you.” I actually could eat more but I wasn’t about to admit that. “I don’t want to be too full while we’re out and about.”

She understood, chomping down the last of her pancakes and licking the whip cream from her face. She put our plates in the nearby sink and we said our goodbyes to the Cake Family.

As we left, I could hear the two talking to each other kind of enthusiastically. I wondered what got them so excited before brushing it off. We were on our way to answers, I hoped.

A file clerk unicorn mare had a box on the table waiting for us.

“Here you go Pinkie and uh…Pinkie’s friend.” She smiled, taking the top off the box. “The files I pulled were really far back in the basement, so I did some digging. These are all the files from two ponies you’re looking for, plus immediate family and the files on their house. If there’s anything else you need just give a holler, ‘kay?”

“Thanks Prim! You’re getting a super special birthday cake this year!”

She left us to it, and Pinkie started spreading things out. She scanned the file folders, looking for I didn’t know what exactly.

“Hmm…Here are the birth certificates!” She laid out two papers with black and white baby photos on them. One had an earth pony foal, and the other a unicorn.

“Sugar Maple and Silver Maple…they were born on the same day! They’re twins, like Pound and Pumpkin!”

So that answered my question about any kind having any kind.

“Mother: Scarlet Maple, Father: Silver Shimmer…” She skimmed some other files, pulling one out. “Nothing here on the Dad, I don’t think he lived in Ponyville…but…here!” There was another paper with a photo, but not a baby one. “Here’s Mom’s job license!” She was an earth pony with an old-timey curled haircut. “And I think I saw…”

Pinkie looked between the birth certificates and this new file. It seemed to make her sad.

“Pinkie? What’s up?” I asked, sympathetic but frustrated because I couldn’t just read it and know.

“I found the mom’s death certificate…she died when they were just ten.”

I felt bad about it, of course. But I felt worse that I couldn’t let myself dwell on it for very long. My ears went down but I had to press on, this was too important.

“Pinkie, where are they now? Or…where did they live back then?” I was still skeptical about Pinkie actually knowing everyone in town, but I wasn’t about to question the only pony willing to help me.

“They…hm. They lived at…42 Sundance street. I think…Yeah! Blueberry Scones and his wife Cinnamon live there now, I helped plan their baby announcing party a few months back!”

“Any forwarding address?” I asked, feeling more and more desperate.

“Hmmm…Nope, nothing here.” She sighed, and so did I.

“So maybe…” I was saying this theory as it popped into my head. “The Mom passed away, and they went to live with Dad? Or another relative? Any addresses for them?” Anybody else I can get in contact with if this lead doesn’t pan out?

“I don’t think so…But there aren’t any death certificates for Silver or Sugar so they're still around, somewhere…”

I thought about something, it seemed a little far-fetched, but it was all I could think of.

“We have an address. Do you think Blueberry Scones and Cinnamon would mind if we popped by?” I asked, wondering if it sounded weird. “If Scarlet died suddenly, Sugar and Silver wouldn’t have been able to take everything they owned with them. With no family in town nopony would’ve claimed it, I don’t think. If anything, any clue at all is still in the house…”

“Hey yeah!” she hopped around me in a circle, clearly on board. “They’re a nice couple, I’m sure they’ll help us out!”

A blue earth pony stallion and a very pregnant brown mare answered the door. They indeed knew Pinkie and thanked her for her party planning, but I wasn’t really paying attention. My mind was racing with hope that this wouldn’t be a dead end. The couple listened to Pinkie’s story, minus the details about me, and they were very sympathetic. They didn’t have a forwarding address either, but there were other things to do.

“We bought this house from a different family, so some of the stuff up there might be theirs, not the Maple Family’s.” Blueberry said, and they brought us to the pull-down ladder into the attic. “We didn’t want to get rid of it, in case somepony came back for something.”

“Those were good instincts to follow.” I assured them, grateful for the possible break. “If anything we find is related to our thing, is it okay if we borrow it for a bit?”

“Well I don’t see why not.” Cinnamon. “Oh, and if you see anything baby-related that’s not in too bad of shape would you bring it down with you?”

“You got it!” Pinkie cheered. I started to make my way carefully up the ladder and into the dusty attic. The sun was pouring in through a small window on the wall, so it wasn’t hard to see around us.

There were boxes everywhere, but I was determined. I went to the farthest corner where the oldest stuff might’ve got shoved and started searching.

Box after box of knick-knacks and old blankets, what looked to be festive decorations and indeed, some baby stuff Pinkie was more than happy to run down for the happy soon-to-be parents to inspect.

And then I struck gold.

The first box had some décor items that were very vintage-looking, dusty doilies and ceramic figurines of ponies doing various activities, but there were also a couple of photos. And sure enough, they were of our ponies.

“Pinkie, there’s some stuff over here!” I called to her. She zipped on over to help with the boxes closer to my area. I showed her the photos, one was of the mom and fillies, all together in their living room, smiling. The other was of both parents with the kids in some garden? But the twins were still in diapers, closer to the Cake twins’ age. The dad, Silver Shimmer was a unicorn with little square reading glasses and long braided hair. They all looked happy together.

There was more stuff in the next box. Stuff like pony dolls and stuffed toys, brushes and ribbons. Little girls stuff. I picked up a small box, it was as big as my hoof but very fancy-looking. It jingled a bit when I picked it up, it was the tiniest music box I’d ever seen, I carefully wound it a little, but no music played. Huh, busted. When I opened it, there was a little key inside.

I think I’ll hang on to that for now. I lifted my jacket and put the box into my bag. Keys are always good to have.

There was also a set of brushes that looked a lot like mine. I pulled it out of the saddlebag, and sure enough, it was a size between two others the same color. Putting it away before Pinkie could notice, I kept searching.

“Oooh! Look at this!” Pinkie pulled a little umbrella from the box she was looking in. It wasn’t a rain umbrella, it was made of cloth.

“It’s a little white parasol.” I held out a hoof and she handed it to me. I opened it, seeing that it was about the size for a small kid. Then Pinkie gasped.

“Bluey, that’s bad luck!” she cried. So we have the same superstitions, weird. Then she gasped again.

“Wait a second…I’ve seen that cutie mark before!” she grabbed the parasol from my hooves and pointed to a little embroidered, blue sewing machine on a corner of the canopy.

“Somepony put their cutie mark on it? Like a designer tag?” I asked, guessing at it. I suppose that’d be good for business, if all cutie marks are different.

“Yup! And I know who made it! And who juuuust might know more about our ponies!”

We had walked all the way across town and then some, out to a place Pinkie called “Sweet Apple Acres”. It was the local apple orchard, and Pinkie said her friend Applejack lived there, along with the same Apple Bloom I’d met before. I asked Pinkie who we were going to go and meet there, but she said that she wanted to be one hundred percent sure about who made that parasol before she got my hopes up. I told her it didn’t matter but she stuck to her guns.

This lead might be my last chance.

We walked through an arch towards a big red barn, but Pinkie assured me it was in fact, a house that just looked like a barn. I decided to take her word for it. Pinkie knocked on the door and we were eventually greeted by an orange earth pony with light blonde hair.

“Well hey there Pinkie Pie! What brings you down here?”

“Hi Applejack! This is my new friend Cornflower Blue! We were wondering if you could answer a question for us?” she asked. Oh so this is Applejack. She has a southern accent too. And…a cowboy hat to boot.

“Oh! So this is your new friend?” she asked, a weird smile on her face. “Rarity said you were hanging around town yesterday with a gal she’d never seen before.”

“Yeah! We had a blast!” she giggled, and Applejack invited us into the kitchen.

“Well, first thing’s first. It’s nice to meet you Cornflower Blue! I’m Applejack, and this here’s my home.” She went in for a handshake, but it was the firmest and roughest one I’d had yet. “It’s a pleasure to have you here!”

“It’s…a pleasure to be here.” I laughed awkwardly, rubbing my shoulder.

“Well ain’t you just too polite?” she laughed. “What can I do you for?”

Pinkie pulled the parasol from her back, opening it for her to see.

“Pinkie Pie, that’s bad luck! Don’t let Granny catch you, she’ll break out the clovers and start burnin’ sage!”

“I know but it’s important!” Pinkie said, showing her the embroidery. “Is that your Great Grandma Sew-and-Sow’s cutie mark? I thought I remembered seeing it from your family photo album.” she asked, my head was starting to hurt from these pony names. Applejack squinted at the parasol, her face lighting up with recognition.

“Well, would you look at that!” she laughed. “It sure is! You got ahold of one of her old sewin’ jobs! Imagine that.”

Pinkie jumped into the air, the parasol catching her there and lazily floating her down. Don’t think about it. She hugged me for the second time that day, giggling and whooping.

“I knew it!” she cheered, closing the parasol again. “Bluey, I might know a pony who can help us!”

Applejack, at Pinkie’s request, took us to the living room where there as an old green earth pony mare, and Apple Bloom. They were knitting.

This is just…wow. I could barely grab or handle anything. If I had known that this kind of control was possible, I would’ve tried a lot more things by then.

“Hi again Miss Cornflower!” Apple Bloom waved, her other hoof holding a thick ring of yarn.

“Hi there Apple Bloom.” I smiled, trying to be nice, despite the butterflies in my stomach.

“Granny! Pinkie and her new friend want to talk to you, if you don’t mind company.” Applejack asked her, sitting down in an armchair in the room with us. This wasn’t too private, so I didn’t mind an audience. Pinkie and I sat on floor cushions in front of Apple Bloom and her granny.

“Well hey there, young fillies!” she shouted, her accent so much more pronounced than her granddaughters. “What brings you two here?”

I was almost too nervous to speak. Pinkie leaned against my side, and I swallowed my doubts, pushing them deep down into my stomach. She was here, she had been so supportive of me. This could be it.

“Uh, sorry to bother but…” I pulled out the parasol, not opening it but offering it for her to see. “I think your…mother…made this parasol. For either Sugar Maple or Silver Maple.” I realized how off this sounded. I couldn’t remember things that happened to me a few months ago. I was asking her, an old lady, to go back half a century.

“Sorry hun, we grow apple trees here, not maple trees.” She smiled, knitting away. “You want good maple trees, you should try Vanhoover.”

My hopes were sinking fast.

“No, ma’am. I have…this parasol. Do you recognize it? Do you recognize the names Scarlet, Sugar, or Silver Maple.”

“Hmm...that's ringing a bell, but...it's fuzzy. And para-what? Looks like you only got one of somethin'.” she lowered her knitting a little to squint at it. “Oh, looky here! It’s one of them fancy things! Those used to be all the rage back when I was a young mare.”

“No, I just…” Was this old mare all there? I would just scream if my only lead had dementia. “Ma’am. Please, I need you to look at this parasol, it’s important!”

“Oh, well why didn’t you just say so?” Oy. “Let’s see now…” she held out a hoof and I handed her the parasol. She slipped on some reading glasses from a chain around her neck and inspected it. “Oh…yep! This is one of Mama’s works alright! And you said Maple?”

I nodded, every muscle in my body tense.

“Well, let’s see now.” She looked deep in thought. “I believe Scarlet Maple…yep, she was the town medicine mare back then! One of them fancy “herbo-liches”.”

“A…herbalist?” I offered.

“That’s the one!” she laughed. “She and her two girls moved to town waaaaay back when, right after the town started attractin’ new folk from all around. They were from some big city…Manehattan maybe?”

“You knew them? Your mother knew them?” I felt lighter, and Pinkie was next to me, her eyes wide and shimmering with anticipation.

“Momma made that for that little unicorn of hers. She was one of the only unicorns in town back then. Poor thing was sensitive to the sun, and she was only going to school on cloudy days. Momma didn’t think that was right. So she made her one of them fancy umbrellers.”

“Great Granny Sew-and-Sow was the only professional seamstress in town. And there weren’t any big stores here back then neither, so here’s the only pony she could’ve got it from.” Applejack chimed in.

“Right you are Jacky! Anywho, it’s a shame what happened to that Scarlet Maple. She got real sick with the consumption. Back then they’re weren’t no medicines to treat it, and no hospitals in every town. Even towards the beginin’ there was nothin’ nopony could do. Poor mare just got sicker and sicker. Didn’t take long.”

“Heavens to Celestia…” Applejack had a hoof to her mouth, her ears down. The rest of us were doing about the same. But I pressed on. I had to.

“And then…she sent Sugar and Silver away. Do you know where they went? Where they might be now?”

Granny looked a little puzzled.

“Oh no, young filly. Scarlet Maple didn’t pass until after all that went down.”

“…After…all what went down?” I asked, not liking what I was hearing but genuinely confused.

“You don’t know?” I shook my head, getting worried. “…Scarlet came running out into town one night, cryin’ and hollerin’ up a storm. The whole town got together but nopony ever caught wind of ‘um.”

Pinkie was holding my hoof now.

“They just disappeared, ‘bout fifty years back. Nopony ever saw ‘um again.”

Author's Note

dun dun duuuuuuunnn

there you have it, looks like Lottie's screwed

what did Twilight find in those old newspapers? probably doesn't have anything to do with this

Pinkie's callin' in favors all over town. Lottie eats more food, more ponies ship, and the chapters keep getting longer it seems but there's still a lot more plot to go

these chapters are slowing down a bit, got a full course load and I'm writing mostly on the weekends, but hang tight.

The Exchange

I know I was the one who more or less put it into motion, but I was still nervous about my “coming out party”, if I was feeling fancy. I didn’t even know if I’d be expected to show my face right away, but it felt like something that was more or less necessary at this point.

We waited a bit before heading out, letting the townsponies settle into town hall before we got close. Twilight was kind of stressing about the last minute “presentation” that would have to be given, she had nothing prepared about how to announce my existence to the town. Luckily, she and Luna were swapping notes on the way, while Spike listened in from Twilight’s back.

I had been keeping an eye out for any stragglers, not wanting to surprise anyone. Applejack and Big Mac were on either side of me, doing the same from what I could tell. Apple Bloom was snug by my side, and I kept looking down to make sure I wouldn’t accidentally step on her hooves.

“The way she was actin’…” she started, her ears down. “I think it might’ve been my fault those pictures got taken. It must have been that no good…Diamond Tiara!”

“Who?” She knew who took those pictures of me?

“One of the fillies at school who’s always teasin’ me, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.” She was annoyed now. “She was pickin’ on Sweet Wheat and we got into it about…well, you. She was sayin’ how you were a monster and anypony who thought you weren’t was…well it wasn’t nice. We were talkin’ to Sweet Wheat at recess and she must’ve been snoopin’ on us. I don’t know why that filly can’t just let anypony be!”

Outed by a bully. I grimaced. I thought that would only happen to me once in my life. But, here we are.

“It’s not your fault.” I shrugged. “I’m not a fan of losing the advantage here, but it was bound to happen sooner or later. I just hope I can pull this thing off.”

“We.” Applejack corrected me, smiling. “We’ll pull this thing off, together.”

“Eyyup.” Big Mac nodded, not taking his eyes off the trail.

“Right.” I sighed, smiling back.

Even if this meeting goes south…at least I won’t be in hiding anymore. I tried to reason with myself. I can go anywhere, provided I don’t cause a panic. I could go pet animals at Fluttershy’s again or say hi to Rarity and drop off her payment in person. I don’t know what Rainbow’s doing, but she seems like she’s warming up to me.

And Pinkie and I could actually hang out like she wants to. That made me smile a little. And we could do the whole Nightmare Night/Halloween-type thing she was so excited about.

That is…if I don’t end up causing a panic wherever I go.

“I really hope this works.”

I could hear ponies mulling around town hall from outside, there was a lot of talking from what I could hear. I wondered just how many ponies lived in this town, and how many were like the ones that showed up this morning. Big Mac wished us good luck with a nod and went in through the main entrance, Apple Bloom in tow. The rest of us made our entrance through the back and ended up in the “backstage” area behind a dark magenta curtain.

Also behind that curtain were some familiar faces.

“Lottie Dottie!” Pinkie saw me and went in for a hug and I hugged her back. “I was making an extra batch of cinnamon roles and ponies started coming here, and they said there was a meeting about the paper but Mr. Cake doesn’t start reading it usually until lunch and I wanted to-”

“Hey, it’s fine.” I stopped her, scratching behind her ear. It seemed to simmer all her nervous energy. “I had help, and everything worked out, more or less.”

Rainbow Dash was up in a nearby rafter looking on guard, and Fluttershy was peeking through the curtains, shaking slightly.

“How bad is it?” I asked. She noticed me finally, looking grim.

“The whole town is out there…” she said in a near whisper, her legs shaking slightly.

“Yeah…” I knew that much. “Do they seem…angry, scared, what?”

“Um…” she looked out again, searching the sea of faces. “Mostly…confused? I don’t think a lot of them know why they’re here.”

“Well, they’re about to get a clue, I suppose.” Applejack sighed.

Luna came up to me, looking determined.

“It is time.” She nodded, putting a comforting hoof on my shoulder. “It would be best to remain here until we have thoroughly prepared the citizens.”

“I’m in no rush.” I half-laughed, partly wondering if it was too late to back out. I stepped back so they could make their entrance. The curtain parted and I stood as far back as I could. Pinkie gave me one last nudge to my side with hers before joining the rest of them.

Spike stood next to me, nudging me too.

“Hey don’t worry.” He told me with a smile. “They’ve got this.”

“I know.” I smiled back. “Thanks for staying back here with me.”

“No problem.”

Luna stood at the front of the group, and a hush fell over the crowd as she addressed them.

“Ponyville.” She projected her voice, and every single pony in the room’s ears stood straight up. “I would like to thank you for your attendance today, as there is an important matter to discuss.”

The room was silent, and she looked around, giving them a dramatic pause to make sure she had their attention.

“There is a serious threat to Ponyville in our midst.”

There were gasps and cries, and my heart was hammering away in my chest.

What the heck is she doing…No, calm down. This is part of her pitch. Just relax.

“Those of you who travel to and from Ponyville might have noticed the crystal spell barrier surrounding the forested area on the trail to Canterlot.” There were some nods and flickers of understanding. “It has been put there for the safety of the citizens of this town, and any creature who may pass nearby.”

Her voice carried over the crowd, and it was once again silent. She looked out with stern, commanding eyes.

“I must address what was on the front page of this morning’s Ponyville Chronicle.” She produced the paper with her magic, presenting it for them all to see. More sounds of unease and fear. “Citizens of Ponyville! Please know that yes! This creature does exist!”

The noise level doubled, and ponies were talking all at once before Luna held up a hoof, silencing them once again.

“But know this!” she rolled up the paper once again, poofing it away. She stood taller, and she shouted out over the crowd, stomping a hoof for good measure.

“This creature is not the threat I speak of!”

There was confusion, fear and panic.

“What?”

“What do you mean, Princess?”

“Something worse than that monster?”

“NAY!” she shouted again, and the room died down, if only a little. “The creature poses no threat to the citizens of Ponyville, or to any creature in Equestria! She is, in fact, the key to helping us face the threat I spoke of!”

Ponies didn’t know what to say to that, and the confusion was quickly turning into disbelief.

“I will explain everything, but please…” she bowed her head to the crowd, taking them aback, Twilight too by the looks of it. “…hear these words and know them to be true.”

She stepped aside, and Twilight recovered from her shock and coughing awkwardly into a hoof, took Luna’s place at the front of the stage.

“Hello everypony.” She nodded, her wings fluttering against her sides. “I will start by telling you that just as Luna said, things are not as they seem lately.”

Her ears went down, and she took a deep breath.

“As many of you might have heard, not too long ago, one of our own encountered a creature in the forest just outside of town.” Ponies were still listening, and a lot of eyes had shifted across the room. I looked along with them and saw her. Roseluck was between the two mares from this morning, looking terrified to be here. “My friends and I decided to investigate, to make sure that no harm would come to anypony.”

“We didn’t find a creature…” she stood taller for the next part. “But with further research, I discovered something….”

“Over the course of the last fifty years or so…there have been documented cases of foals disappearing in those woods without a trace. Five foals that we know of.”

It was so loud after that. Ponies gasping and shouting over each other, horrified adults and the sounds of their scared kids. Twilight spoke up again to get back to it.

“I know! I was very upset when I learned of it!” she smiled gently. “But! New evidence suggests that they weren’t truly gone! Just…misplaced.”

“With time, research, and a firsthoof account…” she made sure she had their attention. “It was discovered that there is a kind of portal, deep in those woods, to another world.”

“What??”

“Another world? Impossible!”

“This is crazy!”

“Please, everypony!” she pleaded. “I know it’s a lot to take in! But it’s good news! A portal means that the foals might be safe and sound, just far from home! In fact…”

She smiled, tearing up a bit.

“We know one of them is!”

That got their attention again. Ponies settled just enough for Twilight to speak again.

“Some of our older residents might remember two young fillies who disappeared around fifty years ago. There was Sugar Maple, a young Earth Pony filly, and Silver Maple, her twin Unicorn sister.”

Ponies all over the room turned to their older neighbors, who puzzled at the announcement. Some of their eyes widened and they spoke up over the crowd.

“Yes! Yes, I remember!” an older, bald earth pony stallion spoke up. He was bluish grey and wore a big red, polka dotted bow tie. “Scarlet Maple’s daughters! They just…up and disappeared in the night!”

“You found one of them!?” A little pinkish-purple earth pony mare with red, cats-eye glasses on a chain called out. “After all these years…oh thank the stars!”

“It was discovered that Sugar Maple went through the portal and ended up in another world.” Ponies were listening intently, enraptured with the possibilities in this story. “She was unable to return to Equestria, but she made a life for herself on the other side! She met her special somepony and had foals of her own! And her grandfoals grew up before her eyes!”

She was telling the truth, but she was putting some sentimentality into it, making the audience connect with a pony that most of them had never met.

“But, on the other side of the portal, she wasn’t a pony anymore.” She told them. “By some unknown magic, she was transformed into a creature from that world, so she could live among them peacefully. Her foals and her grandfoals were hybrids, but they looked like the creatures of their own world.”

She was getting closer and closer to where I came into the story. My hands were shaking, and the only thing calming me down was the fact that Twilight and Luna had really done a great job explaining everything so far. I could feel Spike tapping my leg. I looked down to see him offering a hand up to me. I sighed, smiling a little. A nice gesture from a sweet kid. I took it in my hand and the shaking died down.

“Now, how exactly the portal works is still a mystery, a mystery I am currently trying to solve. But it isn’t a one-way door. Fifty years after Sugar Maple went through, somepony else found the portal by accident and made their way to Equestria.”

Ponies were talking again. I groaned under my breath, my nerves twisting away in my guts. Spike gently patted my hand with his other claw.

“The one who found the portal was none other than Sugar Maple’s own granddaughter.” She announced, and the crowd was murmuring, still hooked on the tale. “She is a hybrid. She is part pony and a citizen of Equestria by birthright. She is the first of her kind to travel to Equestria and has been made their ambassador. We were waiting for the right moment to introduce her to all of you, but there were…extenuating circumstances.”

“But please understand.” She called out to the crowd with sad eyes. “She looks different than any of you, but she would ever harm anypony. She’s scared and she only wishes to stay here until she can go back home.”

“She’s hard-working, but a little down on herself.” Applejack added, nodding and glancing at me with a smile.

“She’s…understanding.” Fluttershy said in a surprisingly audible voice, her legs still shaking. “She’s…she’s strong!” she shouted before diving behind Rarity.

“She is caring.” Rarity smiled at the cowering Fluttershy before glancing my way. She had a warm smile for me too. “She deserves love and kindness like any other creature.”

My heart clenched in my chest. I breathed in a shaky sigh, smiling back.

“She’s…just a little bit dorky.” Rainbow Dash shrugged, hovering above the rest of her friends. “But she wants to do right by ponies. She’s good in my book.”

Pinkie smiled so big and bright, it was almost hard to look at. She looked at all her friends with such affection and warmth. She turned to me with the same smile, not taking her eyes off me when she spoke.

“She’s sweet! And she likes ponies with her whole heart.” She looked giddy, like she wanted to hug me but wasn’t going to leave the stage just yet. “I’m really happy that she’s my friend!”

I was overwhelmed by all their words. I wasn’t really a happy crier but I did have to wipe at my eyes. Spike squeezed my hand, smiling up at me, looking a little teary-eyed himself.

I don’t care if any of these ponies are scared or hate me. I thought, feeling so much lighter. If these guys are my only friends in the world, I’ll be more than okay with that.

“We’ve all gotten to know her.” Twilight beamed at the kind words of her friends. “And we want all of you to get to know her too. So please, I know the ponies of this town are capable of kindness and understanding. We want you to meet her.”

I think that might be my cue.

At first my legs wouldn’t move. My hands were still shaking and it felt like I couldn’t breathe. Despite how well I thought everything was going, I was still anxious. Not to mention I hadn’t had to do anything in front of such a huge crowd in…ever maybe?

Pinkie saw my nerves and came to me.

“It’s okay Lottie Dottie.” She smiled, pushing her head into my hand. “Let’s do it together.”

My nerves were bubbling over, but I wanted this. I asked for this. It was all for the best. And she was by my side.

“Yeah…” I swallowed, jumping into it before I changed my mind. “Thank you.”

I gave Spike’s claws one last squeeze, and he gave me a wink and a thumbs-up. He ducked behind the curtain and reappeared by Luna’s side.

I took a deep breath and held it, taking a step, my hand never leaving Pinkie’s poofy mane. I kept moving, too nervous to slow down or I’d stop. Once we got into view of the stage, there were still a few gasps, but I shoved them out of my head.

It’s fine. Just do your best, that’s all anyone can ask.

I got to the front and faced the crowd, my stomach doing flips. I met their eyes and I could see a lot of different emotions. Confusion, fear, and a few repulsed looks…that didn’t feel great. Even Roseluck was just staring, still afraid but she wasn’t running and screaming.

None of them were.

“Uh…” I cleared my throat. “Thanks.” I looked at the ponies and a dragon, feeling lighter while my eyes were off the crowd. “Thanks…for all the nice things you said. Really.”

I turned back to the crowd, and Pinkie leaned up against my side, literally and figuratively supporting me through this.

“It’s…It’s nice to formally meet all of you.” I smiled weakly, waving a little. “Folks call me Lottie.”

The crowd was mostly silent, save for some murmuring. A lot of them were calm but I could tell that some of them were very afraid, the actual sight of me overpowering all the kind words.

“I know this is…weird.” I scratched at my arm, trying to maintain eye contact with hundreds of eyes. “I just…I think I have a few things to say and if I don’t get them out now I never will so…here goes.”

I breathed in deep, giving it a shot.

“I know I’m…a lot different from you, looks wise.” I shrugged, my skin crawling from all this attention. “And to be honest, when I first got here, I was weirded out too. I didn’t know anything about this world or the creatures that lived in it. I was…y’know, “the other”. And you were my other and-Wait, hang on…let me start over.”

“I…” I steadied my shaking hand on Pinkie’s head, and she gave me a comforting look. “I was really scared. Of everything but…in particular…”

“I was scared of myself.”

That got some attention, even from the ones behind me on stage.

“I was afraid of…being something terrifying, of making any of you so scared that you’d…I don’t know, chase me? Scold me or worse? I thought the worst of you right away and I’m sorry.”

They looked around at each other, confused and anxious.

“I was afraid of…being one of you.” I admitted. “Even if it’s only so much of me I was scared of what it meant. It made me realize that you weren’t some scary “other”, or even cute, cuddly otherworldly aliens. You’re just…people-er…living, breathing, feeling beings. And no offense but I’m…kind of terrified of…others. Of the things they can do or say. And being more than one thing was…kind of overwhelming. It made me even more different than I’d ever been. And being different has never really…been a great thing for me…”

“And…I was afraid of…being myself. Or at least…showing the worst parts of me.” I shrugged, avoiding their eyes. “I’m stubborn. And mopey. Sometimes I take other people’s…ponies’ feelings for granted. I’ve got a temper sometimes, when I get poked fun at. And sometimes I assume the worst of folks…maybe so they can’t hurt me first.”

I looked at them again, trying to be sincere.

“I don’t want to scare…anypony, and I don’t want to pass up any more…” I looked at the creatures behind me. “Any more friendships I might make because I’m too scared of whatever to make them happen. So, here’s the honest truth.”

I stood up straight, my nerves still twisting away inside me but I shoved it down.

“My name is Charlotte Jacqueline Petrou. I’m twenty-one years old. I’m one-quarter pony on my Dad’s side, and I would never, ever hurt any creature. And if anypony has any questions about me, all they have to do is ask. I promise to do right by all of you.”

There was a beat of silence before Pinkie bounced up to my eye level.

“Oooh! Lottie Dottie! You should do a Pinkie Promise!”

“Uh…” I slowly and confusedly raised a pinky. “But you don’t have…what?”

“Like this!” She did some movements while smiling and saying, “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Finishing with tapping her closed eye with her hoof.

“Uh…” It was kind of…silly in this high stake first contact-type situation, but she seemed like she was for real. “Okay. I Pinkie Promise. Cross my heart and…hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” I finished with a hand over one eye, still feeling really silly, but the effect was almost immediate.

The crowd was lighter and talking amongst themselves casually.

“Well…If Pinkie says she’s okay.”

“I wonder if Pinkie Promises work on it?”

“I don’t know…this is just too weird.”

“But Pinkie’s promises are like magic. She’ll find you anywhere!”

“If the Princesses are okay with everything…”

“Yeah, at least everything is under control.”

“Look at her! She’s so tall!”

I laughed a little, ponies really seemed to really be hung up on my height. Even with the less than comforting comments I was picking up every now and then, I was feeling better.

I started hearing some questions from the crowd, and I looked at Luna and Twilight.

“The mandatory part of the meeting is concluded, those of you who have business to return to are more than welcome to leave.” Luna announced and a lot of ponies were ready to go.

“Those of you with questions are more than welcome to stay and we will answer them to the best of our ability.” Twilight added, looking to me to make sure I was willing to keep my word. I nodded, sitting on the stair leading to the stage to be more eye-level with them.

I got a few takers right away, the first being a small colt with his mom tucking him under her wing protectively. But he just looked up at me with big eyes.

“I’m sorry, he wouldn’t leave without talking to you…” his mom was nervous, barely meeting my eye. I told her it was fine.

“Um…do you see in the dark? My friend from school thinks you can but I don’t think so cause you don’t have the weird eyes.” He asked, his ears up and alert for an answer. I smiled, eyeing the line that was already forming.

“No, I can’t.” I smiled, and it looked like it eased his mom’s fears a little. “What else do you want to know?”

There were a lot of questions, a lot of them from curious foals, and seeing me interact with them made their parents breathe a little easier. There were some ponies who preferred to direct their questions to either Luna or Twilight, but I didn’t take it personally. But there were a few of them who tried to ask very “politely” just how long I was expected to be in town. And they answered the ruder ones with all the grace you’d expect of a princess, but they were firm with making sure I wasn’t referred to as an “it”. Pinkie was by my side the whole time, introducing me to all the ponies she knew.

“They’re just fingernails.” I showed them to a filly with wide eyes. “They can’t scratch anything very hard.”

“Oh…what are they for then?” she asked.

“Well, if I get an itch I can scratch it. And sometimes I can put colored paint on them and make them look pretty.”

“Ooh!” she bounced, excited. “What kinds of colors?”

“Sweetheart, I think other ponies want to ask questions too.” Her mother just looked mom-tired instead of nervous now. “Sorry, she’s at that age where it’s just questions about every little thing.”

“It’s no trouble.” I smiled. “I’ve got cousins about her age and they’re the same way.”

“I have to admit, I only heard vague rumors about you. Or…what ponies thought you could be, and I was concerned.” She looked down at the floor. “But meeting you, you seem like a perfectly nice young mare.”

“I try.” I laughed,

“Okay, say goodbye sweetheart.” She told her foal, turning to leave past the line.

“Bye-bye Lottie and Pinkie Pie!” the filly laughed, waving. We both waved back and I smiled. How could every tiny pony foal be so cute?

The next in line was…not a pony. Two not ponies. They looked more like donkeys.

“Ooh!” Pinkie bounced in her seat. “Bluey, these are my friends Matilda and Cranky! Hi you two!”

“Hello there!” The lady donkey smiled. Her friend Cranky lived up to his name, he seemed not as happy to be here. I was kind of nervous, but every time his eyes wandered to Matilda, they softened a little. I think this donkey was smitten. “It’s nice to meet you, dear Charlotte. Just as Pinkie said, I’m Matilda, and this is my fiancé Cranky.”

“Very nice to meet you both.” I told her, kind of taken aback by her very human name. But…Cranky? She offered her hoof and I shook it.

“I just wanna say that I…well, I really understood what you were talking about up there.” She patted my hand with her hoof, smiling gently at me.

“Oh?” I wondered which part, or if she was just being polite.

“Most ponies don’t know this, I don’t correct them if they get it wrong since it doesn’t really bother me any.” She let go of my hand, still smiling. “But they can’t really tell the difference anyway. See, it really spoke to me, when you shared how being two things made you feel. My father was a donkey, but my mother was a pony. I’m actually a mule.”

“Oh.” I repeated myself dumbly. The thought of such a…normal-er hybrid hadn’t really crossed my mind. “You’re a hybrid too.”

“Mm-hmm.” She nodded. “I grew up being two things too, and never really belonging in either place. I wasn’t colorful or magical, and I never ended up getting a cutie mark so ponies didn’t really think of me as one of them. And to a donkey with a sharp eye, they could tell I wasn’t a full-blooded jenny. Being both and neither, “more than one thing” like you said, I understand.”

I thought about my own feelings, and wondered if this was…a chance? A chance to talk about this subject with someone with firsthand experience?

“Was…” I started, considering my words. “Was it hard? Being around ponies?”

“Well…” she could tell I was nervous about this, so her words were kind and sincere. “It was hard at first, being something that nopony else around could understand being. I used to wish I could just be one or the other. But I thought about everything that being two things meant to me. I loved my father and his culture and stories, and I loved my mother and her big pony family, and the home we had in Equestria. To wish to shut away either part of me was like…throwing away that love.”

“I learned to love being two things, both a pony and a donkey.” She smiled, putting a hoof to her chest. “But I also learned to love the one creature I am together. And I learned to let others love me for who I am.” She nuzzled Cranky’s face, and he just melted. Pinkie “awwwed” at the display and he rolled his eyes but didn’t stop returning the affection.

“I…” I scratched at my cheek, considering her words. “I never really thought of it like that. I guess I never took any time to think about about what it means to be a pony, or a hybrid, beyond the physical stuff. I have a whole other culture to me that I don’t know anything about.”

“Well, you’ve got good friends to help you.” She laughed. She and her fiancé said their goodbyes to Pinkie and me. We met a few more friendly faces and curious foals with questions. An insane number of those questions ended up being “Do you eat ponies?” but I didn’t pay it much mind. Sweet Wheat even waited in line with her moms and her baby sister. They were very nice and Sweet Wheat was happy to see me back on my feet. We chatted for a minute or so before they had to go, but the filly made me promise we’d see each other again soon.

My line was shorter than the princess line, so I wasn’t surprised that the end of it came well before theirs. I was surprised by the ponies who I saw though.

Still pressed between her two friends slowly approached a familiar face.

“Roseluck!” Pinkie seemed happy to see her. “Daisy and Lily too!”

Roseluck smiled gently at her, still very visibly shaken. Her friends comforted her, whispering reassurances.

“It’s okay Rosie.” The green haired one, Daisy maybe judging by her cutie mark, talked quietly to her.

“You don’t have to do this.” Lily said, putting a forelimb around her back. “We can just go.”

“…It’s…it’s okay.” She finally spoke. My nerves at being face to face with her again were nowhere near as bad as when I saw her at the party Pinkie threw. But I was still pretty worked up. She stepped out from between her friends, looking at me intensely with every step.

“What was your name again?” she asked, speaking up.

“Lottie.” At the sound of my voice, I could see the fur on her back stand on end just a tiny bit. She closed her eyes and breathed, and it simmered down.

“Maybe…maybe this was all just a misunderstanding.” She sighed, but her tone was still a tiny bit defensive. “Maybe you are just some lost creature. Maybe you’re not quite as scary as I remember you being…”

She sat down, suddenly looking very tired.

“If it is all true…” her eyes were tearing up a little, and she blinked it away. “…if it is, then I caused you a lot of trouble. Trouble you didn’t deserve…I was just so scared…I’m always so scared! I’m sorry!”

She was really torn up about this. I felt bad for her, but I didn’t know what to say. Her friends looked like they wanted to come up and comfort her some more, but she must’ve told them not to.

I thought back to meeting Roseluck. The very first pony I ever saw. Aside from all of the confusion and mystery I found myself working through that day, when I saw her out in those woods…

“To be honest, Roseluck…” I hoped the words came out the way I wanted. “When I saw you out in those woods…I was pretty scared too.”

Her eyes went so wide and she blinked owlishly. Her tears stopped and she put a hoof to her chest.

“…Me?” she said under her breath. “You…were scared of me?”

“Yup.” I nodded. “Terrified.”

Her lip quivered and for a spilt second thought she was going to start crying again. But, to everyone’s surprise, she sputtered and laughed, holding her sides.

“Me! The biggest fraidy-pony in town! Scaring anypony!” she was almost in hysterics, but I could tell she was really relieved. She’d been holding everything in for a while and it was coming out with her laughter. Her friends looked concerned, but happy that their friend was feeling better. Pinkie was giggling too, leaning against me for support while she just laughed away.

“I’d never seen a pony before!” I told her, trying not to laugh too. “Cut me some slack!”

“Sorry!” she pressed her mouth closed to keep the laughter in but she was still smiling really hard. “Sorry, I just…the thought of somepony being afraid of me! Oh! Oh no, I shouldn’t start again, sorry.”

“So…are we good?” I asked, smiling awkwardly. She held in another laugh, nodding.

“Yes, we’re good.” She grinned. “Oh! I feel so light now! So much better, like a million bits!”

She and her friends said goodbye and went off towards the doors to Town Hall. A lot of ponies in the princesses’ line watched them go, probably having seen the whole thing.

Pinkie hugged me around my shoulders, giggling.

“You did it!” she laughed, nuzzling the side of my head. I smiled, suddenly feeling very drained. It was hard to believe I was such a social recluse back home with how many conversations I’d had since I got here. I hugged back with one arm, leaning my head on hers.

“Oh, right!” she pulled away, sitting next to me. “Dashie said you had something that was bothering you, and that I should ask you about it myself?”

I froze, turning back to look at Rainbow Dash. She was talking to Applejack, oblivious of what she’d done.

No, no…You’re supposed to be talking about things. You took the first step by just…interacting “normally” with Pinkie again, but how long until you start feeling self-conscious again? Knowing you, not too long. Just get it over with.

“Yeah, um…” I looked around. Still way too many ponies. “Let’s…go someplace else. Just us.”

We passed a few ponies on our journey outside of Town Hall, some waved at Pinkie, some stared, and only one or two walked in the opposite direction avoiding eye contact.

It’s a start.

There was a little grassy hill not too far from Town Hall, and there was nobody else around.

“Pinkie?”

She smiled, waiting for me to keep talking. I tried to put my thoughts in order, trying to figure out how not to sound like a weirdo.

“You know…how after I got my body back…I was like, petting you? Scratching behind your ears? That kind of stuff?”

“Sure do!” she smiled.

“And it…was okay? It wasn’t like…weird or anything?”

“Hm?” she looked confused. “What do you mean weird?”

“Like…It wasn’t too…familiar? Or, did you feel like I was being weird with you? Like I was…doing something kind of…demeaning?”

Pinkie thought for a moment, looking unusually pensive.

“Well…If I’d asked you to stop, would you?”

“Of course!” I put my hands up in front of me, struck by the question.

“Then I’m fine! I don’t mind ponies who care about me showing it! Silly filly.” She waved a hoof, dismissing the idea.

I did hold a certain affection for Pinkie, I could admit that. It wasn’t unreasonable for her to think that I did all that just because I liked her in a friend way. Which I did.

“Buuuut…” she pondered, tapping a hoof to her temple. “I might’ve imagined it…but it felt like you stopped, just for a bit. But now you do it again. Are you still feeling weird about us being different or the same?”

“I’m…doing better, I guess…” I told her the half-truth. I was coming around to the idea that I technically wasn’t completely human, and that I had a pony grandma waiting back home. “It’s just…” she looked at me, her big blue eyes shining with anticipation.

“Before that…we were two different creatures. I was a human and you were a pony. And that was fine. I pet you because, sure I liked you and you were sweet to me. But also because you’re…so cute and fluffy.” I laughed.

“Aww, shucks Lottie Dottie.” She waved a hoof at me, sticking her tongue out.

“No, I mean…I…” my cheeks were warm but I shook it off. “I couldn’t…pet another human like that. I don’t show people…affection like that. It’s too embarrassing. Some people can but I don’t. So now that we’re…the same, kind of, petting and touching seems like…like hugging or holding hands. Hooves? Do ponies hold hooves?”

“Sometimes.” she said, pondering again. “So now that we’re kinda sorta the same, it’s less like petting something you find cute, and more like…being sweet to somepony?”

“More or less…”

She thought to herself again, tipping her head from side to side and her mane bouncing to-and-fro. She suddenly snapped to an upright sitting position and tapped her hooves together.

“Okay!”

“Okay?”

“Okay!”

I wasn’t sure what she meant by that. I just kind of looked at her expecting some further thoughts on the matter but she just hopped up and stood in front of me.

“Lottie?”

“Uh…yeah?”

“I’m glad you told me about what was bothering you.” She smiled, offering a hoof to help me up. I took it, and she did so with ease. “It lets me know that you’re okay.”

For the second time that day, her kind words were getting to me. I wasn’t gonna be all down on myself anymore and say that I wasn’t worth being nice to, but in the nicest way, I still felt like I didn’t deserve a friend like her.

“…Piiinnkiiie!” I almost whined, overcome with emotion again. I scooped her up, hugging her and listening to her giggle fit. “You’re so nice! I wanna…”

I held her out in front of me, giving her a determined look.

“I’m gonna do something nice for you!” I told her, trying to let out this happy spell before my usual self-consciousness took hold of me. “You’ve done so many nice things for me! You’re a good friend! And I want to be a good friend back.”

Oof, there it was. I realized how long I’d been holding her up and nervously put her down, taking a deep breath.

“You are a good friend Lottie Dottie!” she smiled. “But I won’t mind a bit if you want to think of a way to show it. I’ll like anything you’d do!”

Twilight was trying to be patient with the ponies in line. Almost all of them wanted reassurance that Lottie wasn’t going to go wild and attack anypony or questioning her pony heritage since she didn’t look the part. Luna didn’t mind being the sterner half to this line of questioning, stating the facts in a way that left no room for objection.

“Lottie is a pony hybrid.” Twilight said for what had to be the dozenth time. “She has no intention of hurting her own kind.”

“Yeah…” the stallion in front of her didn’t look convinced. “But I’m just saying-”

“If there are no further questions.” Luna injected herself into the conversation, smiling patiently at the pony but it didn’t reach her eyes. “We bid you good day, sir.”

He looked like he wanted to get his two bits in, but it was a pretty solid exit Luna had given him. He nodded, bowing a little, and headed for the door.

There were still plenty of ponies in line, but Twilight noticed Lottie and Pinkie had finished already and were gone. She wondered where they had gotten off to but decided that they could use the break.

“Next.” Luna called to the line. Surprisingly, Ditzy Doo trotted up from the line with her daughter Dinky in tow. Twilight couldn’t imagine the sweet mare to have any problems with Lottie.

“Hello Princesses!” she smiled, her eyes not quite looking in the same direction as usual. Dinky smiled up at them too. “I uh…had a question.”

“Yes, of course.” Twilight smiled back. “Go right ahead.”

“Well…my family’s lived in Ponyville for a while…and it was a while before I was born. But I had a second cousin…or something like that. But she went missing a long time ago.” She frowned, looking down at her hooves. “Her name was Loopty Loop, she was a little unicorn. I’ve been thinking about Loopty more often since Dinky was born, and now you’re talking about…all those foals.”

“Oh yes.” Twilight hadn’t forgotten the names of the foals she’d seen in the old newspapers. “I didn’t know she was your relative, but I’ve read about her in my research.”

“Do…” Dizty looked like she didn’t want to get too excited. “Do you really think…that Loopty could be safe? Somewhere else? All grown up and happy?”

Twilight herself had been so relieved when she’d had the same thought for all of the missing foals. But without any actual proof of their well-being, it really was just a guess. Anything in the world could’ve happened to any of those foals, the forest just happened to be the common denominator. Could something terrible really have happened to them?

No. If there was even a slight chance that Lottie could go back to her own world and find any of them, alive and well, she had to have hope.

They all disappeared without a trace. Ponies just don’t do that every day! She thought, feeling lighter.

“I do.” Twilight told her, smiling gently at Ditzy and her daughter. “I have faith that she’s okay. Same goes for the other foals.”

Ditzy Doo thanked them both for their time, putting Dinky on her back before making her exit.

“That was a kind thing to say, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna told her, looking at the mare and filly trotting away. “We have faith that you will get Lottie home to find them, my sister and I both.”

“It’s possible, there’s no doubt.” She watched them go too. “Sugar Maple crossed over somehow. If it was done once, it can be done again.”

She dreaded the thought of going back to those woods to further examine the land. The trip in there to find Lottie after she fled the hospital was frightening. She had felt the weakened magic back then, how much stronger had it become since? She had overpowered the vines once, even though they were partly distracted and it took everything out of her. But the thought of a spell or some little idiosyncrasy she might have missed that could bring Lottie home had been hounding her thoughts lately.

Could the vines even be defeated? If she somehow disrupted the magic in them, could it possibly permanently disable the portal? Or was there a chance the vines and the portal had nothing to do with one another?

I’ll find a way. She felt determined. I’ll do everything in my power as a Princess and Lottie’s friend to get her back home.

Hauling gems all the way from Canterlot was never his favorite part of the job, but Rare Find knew it was the simplest option for a small business. If he shipped them on the train, not only would they have to wait to mine so much more to cover the train expenses, but his family would lose that “delivered by hoof” prospect of their business that ponies who bought from them had come to expect. He couldn’t ensure quality of gems that left his sight at any time, anything from a delivery schedule mix-up to unforeseen train mishaps could lessen their quality and cost him and his family a bundle.

“Too bad Mom and Dad didn’t have more kids.” He laughed to himself. “Then maybe one of my siblings would be doing this part and I could stick to mining.”

Mining was hard work too, of course. But it was his passion, the thing that truly made him happy and brought him peace. Every other part of the business was just necessary busy work.

He was coming up on the large patch of woodlands he passed every time he came down this road, and for a moment he remember something that happened on his last delivery.

“I wonder if that mare found what she was looking for?” he thought out loud. “Cornflower…she seemed a little flighty. Or it could’ve been some kind of head injury…I hope she was fine after that.”

Once he was at the edge of those woods, he noticed something that’d never been there before.

“Are those…crystal lanterns?” he wondered, spying the new structures along the tree line. “You think they would’ve put them along the road for travelers at night…”

Out of the corner of his eye. He thought he spotted movement deep in the forest past the trees.

“Huh. Could be something I don’t want to meet.” He half-laughed, picking up the pace a little. “I should speed it up anyway, shouldn’t have stopped for lunch in Neighton…”

He sighed, his voice sounding so odd in the empty open air.

“I should stop talking to myself.” He sighed, trotting down the trail. “Strange meeting aside, it was kind of nice to have a traveling companion for once. Haven’t had one since Mom was the one delivering and I was just her apprentice. Maybe I should get a pet.”

He thought about his work schedule, and how he was a young stallion with his parents nagging him about finding somepony to carry on the business with.

“Or maybe a special somepony...” He quickly shook the thought from his head. “Ugh, Mom would go nuts, scare anypony off with talk of marriage and foals. And Dad’s so critical, anypony who couldn’t haul a full load of gems wouldn’t be marriage material in his eyes. Unless they’re a bookkeeper, he’s been wanting to hoist that job onto somepony for forever.”

The silence was so awkward.

“A parrot could keep me good, chatty company…”

As Rare Find passed the woods, still thinking out loud to himself, he was too busy to notice that the thing that had caught his eye earlier had made its way towards the trail, stopping at the invisible barrier created by the crystals. The writhing, angry mass of vines pressed against it, being held back with no effort on the barrier’s part.

It had been fixed since the last time creatures wandered inside the forests’ reaches. The vines tightened their grip around the nearby tree trunks, almost pensive.

The vines retreated back to where they’d sprouted after that large source of magic had shredded them from the inside. Time meant little to any kind of flora, but every day the sun’s energy fed into the growing plants. Bit by bit, and the forests’ own magic was replenishing. How strong would it have to be to find a way past this new obstacle? How long until they were at their full strength?

How long until another creature traveled into the depths?

Author's Note

big meeting's out of the way, but some ponies are bound to be harder to convince.

chapters from here on out might be a tiny bit slower to get published. summer classes aren't hard but they're condensed so i can't afford to miss any deadlines. but this story will be completed at some point. i've worked too hard on it to let it sit incomplete.

i've always had a tiny headcanon that Matilda is a mule. it's inconsequential, and it only serves the purpose in this story of giving Lottie someone to connect to about being a hybrid, but it's just what it is. if she were a hinny, with a pony dad and a donkey mom, they tend to look more like the horse parent. plus, i know that pony hybrids in real life have their own names, gotta go look at the zony that was born, cute, different than a zorse though. But for pony/donkey, i didn't find anything that suggested it's not called a mule too. Plus she'd be Matilda Mule.

and you know Cranky had to be thinking that whole time -- ponies/donkeys not accept MY Matilda!? Can't they see she's the most beautiful creature in Equestria? FOOLS

Lottie and Roseluck got some closure! i think Roseluck's gonna be laughing about being who the "monster" was afraid of for a while.

the Cake family had to go back to work after the meeting, but they'll be re-meeting Lottie again soon.

i've had that scene where Lottie talks to Pinkie about the petting thing written up for a long time. i've had a few scenes like that so far that i just polished up and injected into the story. but it's all blind writing from here on out.

oh hey. it's our old friend Rare Find. im trying to decide if i want him to be around for a future scene or if its unnecessary. lets find out!

and oh hey, another old character! been a while, vines! (side note: writing from a bunch of vines' "perspective" felt a bit off, can plants plot their next move? Do they even think? god, i hope not)

always appreciate any comments, its the highlight of my day when i publish c: